HE E T RU S CAN S

WE R E THEY CEL TS ?

T H E LI G HT OF AN I N DU C T I V E P H IL OL O G Y
T H ROW N O N

F O RT Y E TR U S C AN F O S S I L W O R D S -

P R E SE RV E D T O U S BY AN C I E NT A UT H O RS ;

I N CI DE N TA L N O TI CE S OF TH E ET YMOLOG Y OF 20 00 IVOR DS I N TH E

CL A S S I C AL A N D MODE RN LAN G UA GE S , A N D D I S C US S I ON S O N G RE E K

AN D ROMA N AN TI QUI TI ES A N D MY TH OL OG Y .

J O H N F RAS E R B A E D I N ,
. .

E D I N BU R G H :

L C LAO H LA N S T E WART ,
64 S O UT H B RI D G E .

LO NDO N : S I MP K I N J MA R S H A LL , co .

Al l Rig h t s R e s e rve d .
 E DI N B U R G H

P RI NT E D n v LO R IM ER A N D G I L T/[ PS

31 ST AN D R E W S Q U AR F
 C O NTENTS .

P RE F AC E ,

I NTRO D U C T I O N,

H IST O R Y O F T H E ET RU S C AN S ,

I . Th e F o s s il s C l a s s ifi e d .

C H AP .

5 I . TH E M O N KE YS .

A rz m z, A p e s ,

II . T RE E S AN D P L AN T S .

A fazs mz , t h e C lim b in g
'

V i ne ,

P op ul m , t h e P o p lar ,

DO M E ST I C AN I M ALS AN D I M PLE M E NTS .

B ur l }, t h e N o se of t h e Plou g h ,

a He ife r
B zz rr a , ,

B zr zs a D ri k ing C u p
z rz ,
n -
,

N O T E — Th e Bas qu e n
La g u ag e
C ap a a S h e G oat
r ,
-
,

D a /m us a H ors e
l , ,

G ap us a C har i o t
, ,

E X C UR S U S O N L abr o H E RC U LE S , ,

E X C UR S U S O N L z pe r a zs It li z ,
an a an De It y ,
iv CO NT E NTS
P AG E

T H E S K Y, TH E A I R, L I G H T , T I M E .

‘
Winds
A m az , t h e
’

A flaa t h N rth W i nd
’
s, e o -
,

A f m t h e O pen C o r t
rzz
'

z, u of a Ho us e ,

A w ] t h e Da w
e ,
n ,

F aZa /za zm z, t h e S k y , ’

10 7
21 5 ,
the I des of t h e Mont h ,

a Sheep s c rificed o a n t he I des ,

E XC URS U S ON T H E L AT I N Mem e ,
“
Th e Mornin g ,

AN D O TH E R W O RD S ,

E XC URS U S A w? E z l , v ixi t a m z os
’

ON

V . TH E P H Y S I C AL F E AT URE S OF A CO U N TR Y .

w,
F a/ Mountains ,

P E R S O N AL TE RM S .

Ag a ll e for , ld a Bo y, a Ch i ,

B u rr w R e d ( 2) N os d M
,
a -
e an ,

Ca m i/ l ay a M e s s eng e ,
r,

E l de r a S tag e P l ye ,
-
a r,

L aflz s za a Gladi at or
’
‘

, ,

L ud o a P l ye
’

z ,
a r,

L ud a Pl y
zzs , a ,

N ! os a P flig t e
e ,
ro a ,

a F l t e Playe u -
r,

E XC UR S U S ON TH E L AT IN WO RD S

X C UR S U S M AN NA ME '

E ON TH E RO C a z zzs ,

V II . M ILITAR Y TE RM S .

C as s zlv, a H elm et ,

B IZ fe m a S w o d Be l t
/ ,
r -
,
 CO NT E NTS .

PAG E

A B ST R AC T T E RM S .

D r um ,
S ov eig ty
er n ,

E X C UR S U S ON TH E NA M ES Ta r yum,
/

R am m , AN D NA MES E N D I NG IN 4 11 11111 115 ,

4 1 71171 113 , 4 1 11 11 5 ,

TE RM S U S E D IN R EL I G ION .

f a G od
o ur
, ,

1
1 711 11 a T m pl e
11 711, e ,

F a wkm a C ypt ,
r ,

A u g u r s Wand
'
’
L 1 1 11 11s ‘
,
an ,

! . BI RD S .

A zziar , t h e E ag l e , ( 1 34 ) 28 7

a F al c on
C apy s , ,

a C ra e n ,

H am ms a H wk ,
a ,

W E I G H TS AN D ME AS UR E S .

M a n t is m ,
a Make Weight -
,

Ve rs us , a S m all Piece of L and ,

! II . D R E SS .

[ cc /1 11 , a W o ll n C lo k o e a ,

T ag o , t h R m n G o wn
e o a ,

II . T h e F o s s il s A lp h ab e t ic a ll y A rran g e d .

1 . 4 25 11 7 , a G od,
2 . Ag ai/
a or ,
‘
a Boy , a C hi ld ,

3 . A n cl as t h e N o r th VVin d ,
’
,
-
Vi CO NT ENT S .

Am az , t h e
‘
W i nd s ’

AW t h e E g le
ar , a ,

A / Ap s
ra 11 , e ,

At oa t h e C l i m b i n g V i n
'

az s ,
e

1 41 1 t h O pen C o u r t o f a H o
7 11 111 , e us e ,

t h D aw e n ,

B l i m a S wo d B l t
a e ,
r -
e ,

t h e N s of t h e Plo g h o e u ,

5 H ife
111 7 1 1 , a e r,

B a Drinki g C p
a r r as , n -
u ,

8 m m a
11 N o s ed M ,
-
an ,

62 71
1 1111 M e s ng 113 , a s e e r,

C p a a S h e G at
ra, -
o

C py s a F l c o
a ,
a n ,

C H lm t
'

as s z r, a e e ,

D m/a a H rse 1 11 5 ,
o ,

D u/r S ve r i g n ty
1a , o e ,

F l w M nt i
a ,
ou a n s,

F al a 11a 11 111 , t h e S k y,
’

a Te m p l e
F a 11 11 111 , ,

F a u s a a C rypt
'

s , ,

G ap s a C h ari o t
a , ,

0 111 s a C ane
'

,
r ,

H a ra co a H wk y, a ,

Al i t e a S tag e Pl y
s r, -
a e r,

a S h eep s crificed at t h e Ides a ,

1 11 913 t h e I de s o f t h e Mont h
,

L a n a a W o olle C lo ak
,
n ,

L a m i a a Glad i t or
'

s ,
a ,

1 21711 11 5 an A u g u s W and
’
r ,
,

1 11 1 10 a P l aye r
1
7
, ,

L 1 1 11s a Play
11
’
, ,

Maz l s s a a M ke W ig ht
’

z z ,
a -
e ,

N qfios a P o fi ig t e ,
r a ,
 CO NT E NT S . v ii

38 . Po p l ar T r e e
P op /1111s , t h e -
,

39 . o a F l u te P l aye r
S a da/ ,
-
,

40 . Tog a t h e Rom an G o wn
, ,

41 . Vom a s a S m all P iece o f

,
La nd ,

In Ap p e n d ix I .

A ug ar , a S oot h sayer ,

Ave r r zm m s the A e te r f E v i l ,
v r o

Cl ie n a D epen den t
t
“

, ,

C l oa ca a C om m on S ewe
,
r,

C 11 1 a the S enate H o u se
' '

r ,
-
,

0 11 7 71115 ( S ella) a Mag is trate C h ai

’

,
s r
,

F ax e s Bu n d le s o f R o d
,
s ,

F e t zale s P ub l ic H e rald
'
'
s
,

H a r z ol as a D iv i e
'

,
n r,

H a r uspe x a D i v in er , ,

£11 10 a Mag is trate s A tte ndan t

7 ,
’
,

17
1 0 1 7 1 1 11 D edicated 13 , ,

5 6 111 7 3 an A x1 ,
e ,

In App e n d ix II .

Th e E tym olog y of L ati n Roo t Wo rd s b eginnin g

-
wit h
l e tte r A ,
 PRE F AC E .

S CATT ER E D throughout the writings of the Greek and Latin

lexicographers antiquaries and historians there are certain
, , ,

E truscan words about forty in number which have led m e

, ,

to ask , Were the E truscans C elts ? These words are

more valuable than the words of the E truscan inscri ptions ,

for not only do the writers declare th e m to be E truscan but ,

they add to each its equivalent in Latin or G reek In the .

present inquiry ther e fore two facts in evidence are thus

, ,

a ssured —the of the truscan word and its

fo rm E fi
s i g n i ca
,

25730 7 1 ; and from these we wish to find a third —its origin and

parentage Now if we take these forty words and apply to

.
,

t he m individually the touchstone of philology we may ex ,

p e c t the m to reveal their nationality and lineage ; for the

instrument of our investigation is an It h u rie l s spear ; it has ’

o n other occasions shown its power to detect the disguises

which words assume and to unfold the secrets of the world of

,

language If our touchstone when applied to the E truscan

.
,

m aterials has hitherto failed to S how th eir t ru e character or

, ,

to determine their language affi nities yet the test is truthful

, ,

although the m ethod of its application h as been faulty In .

scientific experi m ent a negative result flows not fro m some

,

d efect in the operation of the laws of m atter but fro m a ,

careless or unphilosoph ic application of the m on the part of

the inquirer Now in the E truscan field inquiry has too
.
, ,

B
2 PRE FAC E .

often been conducted in a wrong direction and in an un ,

scientific m anner Instead of following the legitimate path

.

of inductive d iscovery to which m odern science owes so

,

much students of E t rus can ol og y have for the m ost part

, , ,

given th e ir chief attention to the inscriptions on the tombs ,

and ass igning to them a conj ectural meaning have e n d e av

, ,

ou re d to establ ish a kinship b e tween them and some ancient

or modern language e ach author advocating his o wn parti e

,

ular theory These forty words of undoubted authenticity

.
, ,

have eith e r been overlooked or left in a subordinate position

in such discussions ; and no on e has hitherto applied to them ,

in detail the principles of inductiv e analysis An d yet in

, .
,

m y opinion these wo rds are the materials from which we

,

ought in t h e first place to seek evidence as to the nation

, ,

ality of the E truscans and their language ; all other efforts

apart from these will be m erely tentative and m ust there ,

fore be uncertain in their results .

I purpose to exam ine each of these words in detail and , ,

by a comparative su rvey of words synonymous with them in

other languages to ascertain what ideas were present to the
,

m ind of the ancient m akers when words similar in meaning

were framed and then to Show that these same ideas exist
,

in the E truscan words if we trace them to a C eltic source .

In this discussion I shall frequently refer to correspondin g

terms in Hebrew not because it h ad a share in the m aking
,

of the E truscan but it is a very ancient lan guage has its

, ,

earliest word form s carefully preserved in the pages of a

-

sacred literature and its etymology has been well ascertained

,

by the studious care of G e s e n iu s and other Sem itic scholars .

When an author ventures to allege the superio r antiquity

of the C eltic language and the obligations under which it
,

has laid the ancient and m odern lang uages of E urope in

their form ation he is usually regarded as an infatuated
,
 PR E FAC E . 3

Celt ; but for m y part I am not conscious of any such bias

, , ,

for I know the C e ltic merely as a student of language and ,

neither have I an acquaintance with any C eltic dialect as a

spoken languag e n or had m y i m mediate ancestors for several
,

generations back This however can affec t o n l y the in fle c

.
, ,

tions of the word s I handle for I have here nothing to do ,

with t h e comparative grammar of the Celtic tong ues and ,

the principles of philology do not demand an intimate know

,

ledge of the languages from wh ich I may draw my illustra

tions I do not pretend to say infallibly that the E truscan
.

language was G adhelic or even Celtic ; but I o ffer the

,

investigations contained in this volu m e as presumptive

evidence that the E truscans were Celts An d this argument .

has more probability in its favour than some others For .

instance it w e re vain to attempt to prove that the Et r uscan

,

vocabulary was Sanscrit or Arm enian o r even G othic for

, , ,

the language to which this honour is assigned must be old

enough to be the parent of the E truscan and be able to ,

S how tha t it once had such a local establish m ent in Italy ,

or at least in E urope as will render the parentage probable

, , ,
.

If m y labours as a whole or if any portion of the m tends to

,

pro v e the Celtic origin of the E truscans this view of the ,

question deserves some consideration in the world of letters

until it be shown that som e other ancient lan guage can ,

with equal p robability and leg itim acy claim the parentage of ,

these forty words Hence my thesis—A 11 E t m s ci C e /t ae ?

.

My view of the m atter is b riefly this

The C elts we re the earliest of the J aph e t ian tribe s
t o ente r E u rope .

They gradually s pread towards the no rth west the -

,
'

west and the south west of E urope

,
-
.

L ong before the era of R ome C eltic tribes occupied ,

parts of Central and Northe rn Italy .

4 P R E FAC E .

( )
l
A
a The E truscans were one of these tribes and were ,

p robably of the G adhelic stock .

The C el t s on their first irruption into E urope dwelt

, ,

for a time in Thrace Macedonia and G reece ; in Thessaly

, ,

and G reece they were called Pelasgi .

The concurrent testimony of ancient authors who ,

state that the E truscan cities were Pelasgian is to be taken ,

to m ean that the E truscans were of the sam e Celtic stock

as the P e lasgians of G reece probably Pelasgians thrown ,

forward upon Italy by those waves of population which

rapidly followed each other from Western Asia .

After the E truscans had been settled for some time

in Italy principall y in the country between the PO and
,

the Tiber th e ir pure D ruidical worship was affected by

,

the arrival of a Chald ae an ritual and the art of the sooth

sayer ; th ese had been dislodged fro m their native seats
b y one of those social and political conv ulsions which fro m
time to time shook the Babylonian E m pire—and had
passed into ydia or Macon ia the land of enchanters and
L 1
,

soothsayers and thence into Italy where they found a

, ,

hom e among a kindred race the E tru scans ; thus so m e ,

authors assert that the E truscans were of Lydian orig in .

Some of these seven postulates are undisputed facts but ,

others of them require a longer examination than can be

given her e I therefore offer them as suggestions which m ay
.

help to rem ove so m e of the d ifi c ul t ie s that arise fro m the .

conflicting state m ents of the ancien t s regarding the E truscan

people .

The best known of the writers on E truscan philology are

— D onaldson ( 1 8 4 4 Lindsay Taylor and
1
( Q) H e b . Me On e n im,
-
en ch n te
a rs ( from a( i)n an , to c ove r
”
) H om .

Gr
. Mé (i) On e s .

2
F i t E diti
rs on .
 P R E FAC E . 5

C o rs s e n ( 1 8 74 To each of m y chapters I have ap

pended what these auth ors have said about the words dis
cussed therein ; but in almost every instance I had form ed
my own ind ependent estimate of the derivation of these
E truscan words before I referred to the opinions of others .

In examining the words themselves I have often been enticed ,

into inquiries about questions in mythology arch aeology and , ,

the like and I have used the words under review as pegs on
,

which to hang my speculations on these subj e cts I have also .

,

thro ugh them found opportunities of introd u cing my views

,

as to the m ean ing and origi n of other E truscan words

such as l u pu z i la ch— well known to Tu s can ol o g is t s
, .

As the plan of this work requires that each chapter S hould

be complete in itself the reader will find the same principles
,

of lang uage explained and the same facts refe rred to under
, , ,

it m ay b e two or three di fferent hea ds This is to a large

, .
,

extent u n avoidable
, .

To Chapter IV I have attached an E xcursus o n the

.

E truscan words T i l wai l and in ord er to show what I con

ce iv e to be the intimate connection between the L atin lan

guage and the Celtic I have printed at the end of th e , ,

book a specim e n of some investigations which on a larger

, ,

scale and with more detail might become an E tym ological

, ,

D ictionary of t h e Latin Lang uage .

E t rus can o l o g is t s acknowledg e that thre e o f our fossil

wo rds— kap r a g ap u s and l am a— are Celtic Then why
, ,
.

should it not be considered probable that the rest also are

Celtic ? In endeavouring to trace the gen e alogy of these
others I have gone back to the origi nal sourc e s from which
,

they came and have thus had an opportunity to refer to t h e

,

etymology of a large number of words in the ancient and

modern languages .

I hav e not att e m pted to describe the cities or the

6 PRE FAC E .

cem eteries of E truria The recent republication of Mr . .

De n n is s admirable work renders such labour superfluous

’
.

Quotations from the Christian fathers are taken from the

translations of them published by Messrs Clark of E din .

burgh ; the G aelic D ictionary which I have used chiefly is

Armstrong s ; G er m an common nouns are given with a small
’

initial letter The Index to this work contains only those

.

words whose derivation is noticed m ore or less fully in the , ,

text and a List of Abbreviations precedes the Index

, .

I have traced such words as Mars O uranos and others , ,

to Celtic sources I do not deny that they may be connected

.

with the Sanscrit Language and Mythology but it is quite ,

possible nevertheless that they have a direct Celtic origin

, , .

I have specially to thank Mr John Murray the publisher .

,

of Philip Smith s An cient History for his courtesy in per

’

m itting me to quote from that valuable work the passage on

.

the history of the E truscans .

It has been impossible for m e to revise the press but ,

the reputation of my Publishers for carefulness and accuracy

reli eves me from anxiety in this respect .

In order that this volume may be intelligi ble to those

readers who have not hitherto turned their minds to observe
the m utations which words un dergo I have avoided the use ,

of technical terms and have explain ed the nature of each

,

change wherever it occurs .

Finally as my location does not give m e t h e privil ege of

,

consulting all of the original authorities bearing on m y

the m e I may b e permitted to say with the poet
, ,

S i qu a m e is fue rin t , u t e run t, v it ios a lib e l lis ,

E x cu s at a s u o te m por e, lector h ab e .
”
,

J O HN F RASE R .

MAITLAN D , N EW SO U TH WAL ES ,

J u ly, 1 8 79 .
 I NT RODUC T I ON .

IF we n ow proceed to use the touchstone of philology in

order to determine the ethnography of the E truscans we ,

find the m aterials available for the purpose exceedingly

scanty in proportion to the importance of the inquiry They .

are chiefly these

I . E truscan com m on names of which the m eanings
are known .

II . Bilingual inscriptions on E truscan tombs .

III . E truscan proper names personal and geographical

,
.

IV . E tr uscan titles of o ffice and of vocation .

V . Mythological names inscribed on E truscan m irrors

and other works of art .

VI . Names of E truscan d e ities .

VII . E truscan m ortuary inscriptions .

VIII . Latin nam es of E truscan things .

My them e embraces the first and the last only of these

divisions but exam ples from the othe r divisions will be
,

occasionall y introduced .

I .
—
E T RU S C AN C O MM O N NAM E S .

The writings of H e s ych ius Festus Varro Isidore Livy

, , , , ,

and oth e rs contain about forty E truscan nam es of co m m on

8 I NTR O DU C TIO N .

things In each instance t h e author expressly states that

.

the nam e is E truscan and gives the m eaning of it Besid e s

,
.

these there are several names us e d in L atin to designat e

,

things which the R o m ans are kno w n to have received from

the E truscans or which w e re certainly of E truscan growth ;
,

these may with out challenge be regard e d as E truscan words

, ,
.

The verdict however in this pr e sent cause will depend

, ,

chiefly upon the nature of the evidence supplied by th e

forty words ; for if an ancient language can be found which
yields both the m e aning of these w ords and their form in ,

accordance with the acknowledged principles of phi lological

investigation we may unhesitatingly declar e that the E t ru s
,

can and that language are akin ; and if further it can be , ,

shown that that language is old e nough to have produced

the E truscan and was onc e locat e d in Italy near the Spot
, ,

where the language of E truria grew and flourished we may ,

hold the kinship to be that of an antecedent cause at least ,

until so m e other language comes forward to prove a better

claim .

Then after the forty words the commo n names which

, ,

a re E trusco L atin m a
y
-
b e exa m ined as collateral evidence .

O u r amplest materials are drawn from th e G reek dictionary

of H e s ych iu s a grammarian and lexicographer of Alexandria
, ,

who lived there probably in th e latter half of the fo u rth

ce n tury of o ur era It contains about a score of E truscan
.

words A few of thes e are also mention e d by Strabo Among

. .

Latin authors Festus giv es nine or ten more ; and Varro

, ,

Livy Suetonius Isidore one or two words each

, , The lexicon
, .

of H e s ych iu s is of gr e at valu e for it is a storehouse of anti ,

u arian information and profe sses to be founded on several

q ,

earlier works of the same kind Festus ( Sext Pomp ) who . .

,

may have been coé val with H e s ych ius did a sim ilar servic e ,

for R om an antiquities and published a glossary which was

, ,
10 I NT R ODU C TI ON .

F r om V a r r o .

ATRIUM the open court ,

of a house .

3 14L If US a sword belt ,

-
.

F r o m I s i d or e .

0 148 678 a hel et ,

m .

L/ IIll/
8 T14 a S W ord player ,
-
.

F r om Li v y .

HIS TER a stage playe r

,
-
.

F r om S u e t on i u s .

"
E 8 AR ,
a god .

F r om V a r i ou s S ou r ce s .

a temple U TUU8 an augur s rod

’
. .
,

FAVISSA a cellar under a

,
POPUL US the poplar tree ,
-
.

temple . 70 3 14 the R oman d ress

,
.

L UDUS a play ,
. VORS US a sm all piece of ,

L UD/ O a player
,
. land .

Among the com m on names which we m ay r easonably

believe to be E truscan are the following

4UGUR
1 .

AVERRUNCUS
’
. OLUS
HAR/ .

CUE/ V8 . HARUSPE! .

CL OACA .

CUR/ 14 . PORREOTUS .

CURULIS . SE0 URIS .

 I NTR ODU C TI O N . 11

II .
— TH E E T RU S CAN
PR O BLEM .

But before e xam in ing their language let us look for a ,

little at the people .

The E truscans are the unsolved problem of ancient e t h n o

graphy Wh o were they ? What lang uage did they speak ?
.

From what country did they come ? How and when did
they enter Italy ? W ere they the first inhabitants Or only ,

e m igrant conquerors ? Was their ci v ilisation their art their , ,

domestic econom y indigenous and self developed or was it

,
-
,

brought in and established am ong them by fore igners ?

Wh at share had the E truscans in the formation of the
Ro m an state ; and why did the R omans while gro wing into ,

powe r treat them so long with pertinacious severity and

, ,

then afterwards S how to them such t ender care and i n dulgence

as we expect a son to pay to an aged and venerable parent ?
H ow is it that the R omans delighted to throw aro und their
early wars with the E truscan states all the glories of a ballad
m instrelsy and yet leave th e ir career of conquest over the
,

other neighbouring nations all but unsung ? How is it that

E truria which apparently had no connection with the Al ban
,

founders of R om e yet gave to the infant city some of its early

,

kings and im pressed on it h e r o wn architecture her religion

, , ,

h e r emblem s of powe r and authority— in sho rt all the arts ,

of war and pea ce ?

These and similar questions have added to the E truscan
proble m an unusual degr ee of interest Th e great Niebuhr .

declared that he would envy the achieve m ent of the man

who should discover and demonstrate the secret of E truscan
nationality Nor need we wonder at this for with all his
.
,

stores of knowledge with his unrivalled power of sifting the

,

fac ts of early R om an history he had failed to clear up the

,

E truscan m ystery and after exam ining al l the inscripti o ns

, ,
l 2 I NTR O DU C T IO N .

then known he confessed that he had m ade out only a few

,

things by conjecture ; as for example that the words ri l wai l

, ,

on the tombs meant v ixit an n o s but which was the verb ,

and which was the noun he could not tel l .

E ven ancient historians wh o lived 1 8 0 0 years nearer to

,

the E truscans than w e do entertain different opinions on ,

the origin of this nation Herodotus ( circa BC 4 5 0 ) gives

. .

a tradition that the E truscans came from Lydia ; that some ,

time befor e the Troj an war one Tyrrh e n us or Tyrs e n u s a , ,

Lydian son of King Atys led a band of his Pelasgian

, ,

countrymen into Italy an d settled with them on the banks

,

of the Tib e r giving to his follo w ers and their descendants

,

the name of Tyrrhenians Most of the ancient authors .

following Herodotus have repeated this tradition But .

D ionysius of Halicarnassus ( circa B C in his R oman . .

Arch aeology ,
compiled at R ome and from R oman sources ,

will not allow this story of a Lydian migration to be true ,

and ass e rts that the E truscans were the indigenous inhabit
ants of th e ir country and that they were unlike any other
,

race in speech and manners He supposes that they cam e .

from the north .

The origin of the oldest races in G reek and R oman story

is for the most part founded on m ythical elements furnished
, ,

by n ational pride of descent o ffb y the invented fanci e s of ,

the po e ts Thus the R oman annalists and poets carry back

.
,

the ancestry of their race to the heroes of Troy and the fam e
of the Pious ZEn e as E ven in British history G eo ffrey
”
.
,

of Monmouth and other chronicl e rs thought that they

advanc e d t h e glory of their country by tracin g its name to
Brutus th e great grandson of E neas
,
-
An d so D rayton .

sings
Th e B ritain fou ndi g Bru te when
-
n ,
with h is puissan t fleet,
At Totness fi rs t h e t ou c h ed .
 I NT R O DU C TI O N . 13

The Lydians themselves are the authors ( Ath e n ae us lib xii ) ,

. .

of the stat e men t that the E truscans w e re of Lydian extrac

tion ; and this tradition of theirs probably originatin g in ,

national vanity is taken up by Herodotus and fro m him

, ,

copied by subsequent historians The Lydian Tyrrh e n us .

may be a myth invent e d to account for th e name Tyrrh e n o i

, ,

by whi ch th e E truscans were known to th e G reeks .

Mod e rn investigation attaching less importance to tradi ,

t ion and following the safe r guide of philology has examined

, ,

the scanty remains which we have of th e language of this

interesting people and the incidental notices of their customs ,

which are found here and there in the pages of the L atin
and Greek authors but t h e results Obtained have been so ,

various and conflicting as to leave th e inquiry almost as far

from an unchallenged settlem ent as ev e r The E truscan .

language has in this way been declared by rec e nt writers to

be Sanscrit C eltic C e l t o Irish Scandinavi an O l d G er
1 2
,
3 4
,
-
, ,

man Slavonic Rh ae t o R oman Arm enian

5
,
6 7 8
Ugric or
,
-
, ,

Turanian 9
.

O f these authors Betham and Taylor both start with a dis ,

cov e ry wh ich leads the one to assign to the E truscans an afl i n it y

with the Celtic people and language of Ire l an d wh il e the other ,

wr iter finds a kindred race and tongue in China Siberia Fin , ,

land and wh e rever else a T u ranian dial e ct exists Betham

, .

( 2 vols 1 8 4 2) had h is attention first arrested by a passage

.
,

in S u e t on iu s s L ife of Augustus to the following e ffect

’

D uring a storm a flash of lightning struck the E mperor s ,

’

statue and dashed out from the inscription on it the l etter

,

C of the name C aesar Aug ustus Those who were wis e in .

o m ens assured h im that he would now live only a hundred

1 A B t i
. K
e r an S ch m it
.
7 D S t ub 5
. v. z. r. e .

2
S i W B th am
r .W C e n R E lli . . ors s e .
8
. s .

3
K M ck
. v . L d L i d ay
aa Re . I T yl r or n s .
9
v . . a o .

4
D Dr l ds
. J K o ll
on a on .
6
. ar .
14 I NTR O DU C TIO N .

(C z ce n t u m
f
) days but that after his death he would be
,

reckoned ce s ar a god — for that word m e ant a god in

,
“ ”

the E truscan language Fro m this narrative B etham was .

led to believe that the E truscans were of the C eltic stock

for he knew that we ar in Irish means a god —literally
,

of age s th e ruler This little spark kindled a flam e of

.
”

investigation which bred in him the conviction that the E t ru s

,

can language is essentially Celtic and capable of interpreta ,

tion by comparing it with the E rse Nearly the whole of .

his first volume is occupi e d with an attem pt to translate t h e

in scriptions on the E u g ub ian tablets ; but the arbitrary and
unphilosophic manner in which the words of the tablets are
taken to piec e s and then patched together again so as to
, ,

m ake the m give som e meaning in Irish appears to be ,

an instance of labour and ingenuity fruitlessly expended ,

although in a good cause .

These tables are plates of bron z e seven in nu m ber with , ,

inscriptions on them in what is probably an Um bro

E t ruscan dialect —fi v e of the m covered wi th wo rds in
E truscan letters whi ch are read from right to left ; and
,

the other two in the later L atin character read in the ,

usual way from left to right They are not older than .

the fourth century B C and were found about four hundred

. .
,

years ago ( A D 1 4 4 4 ) in the ruins of a tem ple near G ubbio

. .
,

the ancient Ig uv ium a city in Um b ria The learned L anz i

, .
,

wh o atte m pted to explain the inscriptions thin k s th at these ,

bronz es were used as mural tablets and contain rules for ,

the proper form s of worship Be t h am s translation m akes .

’
.

them to be saili ng direction s to m arine rs to enable them ,

t o pass safely into the Atlantic and touchin g at Cape , ,

Ortega] to reach the Carne

,
C arn s ore Point in Wex ,

ford ! It is scarcely necessary to add that the m eani n g of

the ins cripti ons is still enveloped in darkness S ir W . .
 I NTR O DU C TIO N . 15

Be t h am sec ond volume endeavours to explain names found

’
s

in the geography the religion the antiquities of E truria

, , ,

by co m p aring the m with words in the Irish language ; but

wh il e he has collected m any facts which help us to under
stand the E truscans and their m anners ye t h is m ethod of ,

analysing nam es is fantastical and often inconsistent wi th ,

the principles of philology Thus the name Apollo is .

,

traced to the Irish a b lord Ol m ighty l i t of the ,

“
, ,
“
,
”
,

”
waters ; Tuscania t o t i t s first 0 6 0 m head i a
, , , , , ,

country .

Taylor s E truscan R esearches owe their birth to th e

’

to m b buildin g prop e nsities of the E truscans He says that

-
.

the Aryan and the Se m itic races have been great builders
o f temples palaces roads and the like —but not of to m bs ;
, , ,

while the Turanians who m he calls the ethnological sub ,

stratum of the whole world have everywhere shown th e m ,

selves a g reat tomb building race Fo rtified by this analogy

-
.
,

he proceeds to examine some of the distinguishing features

of the E truscans—their priesth o od and sorcery their law of ,

inheritance their type of body and of mind their art

, ,

and then in the remainder of his book he discusses their

, ,

m yt hology and their language ; in all these points he

finds rese m blances am ong the Turanian tribes either in ,

the C aucasus or in C entral Asia or in China or am ong

, , ,

the S am oie d e s or in Siberia or Finland or am ong the

, , ,

Magyars and the Turks Now where an auth or has the .

,

privilege of roam ing at will am ong s o many nations and

lan guages as are included in the gr eat Turanian family ,

it would be strange indeed if he does not find in so m e one

of them habits and wo rds si m ilar to th ose which are the
subject of his inquiries Taylor has als o overlook e d the .

fact that all languages tribes and nations are sprung fro m , ,

one com m on stock and that consequently there m ay exist

, ,
 16 I NTR ODU C T ION .

and do exist am ong them certain features—beliefs cus

, ,

toms and names—that are common to all although fro m

, ,

lapse of time these are now much obscured and m any of ,

them it m ay be altogether obliterated The tomb building

, ,
.
-

discovery has also led h im to search for analo g ies nowhere

but among the Ugric and other similar tribes and even , ,

when an Ar yan etymology 1 s evident to set it aside in ,

favour of another drawn from the far east or the icy north .

C ors s e n on the oth e r hand does not profess to be allured

, ,

by a phantom discove ry ; he has no theory no dogm a to , ,

establish He first has a chapter on the E truscan alphabet

.

then from an attentive co m parison of the bilingual in s crip

,

tions in which the lines of E truscan have under them

,

an equivalent in L atin p robably a translation and from

, ,

i n scriptions on statuary and mirrors he gives his views of ,

the forms and inflections of E truscan nouns pronouns and , ,

verbs ; further on he examines the nam es of E truscan

,

deities and myt hological persons ; then the devices and

names stamped on the E truscan coins ; he then concludes
his first volume with an account of the specim ens of E t ru s
can speech which have been found only a few years ago
in U mbria Northern Italy and R haetia
,
His second
, .

volu m e treats chiefly of the gramm ar of the language .

T h roughou t he seems to connect the E truscan language

,

with the G othic and the Sanscrit certainly with the Aryan ,

family of languages .

O f L ord L indsay s volume it may be enough to say that

’

he regards t h e language as Teutonic He gives two hundred .

pages to the consideration of a few of the inscriptions which ,

he finds to be chiefly votive or sepulchral or relating to land ,

tenure In an appendix of about seventy pages the c om

.
,

m on n am es of the E tru scan language are also t raced con ,

j e c t u rall y to Teutonic sources

, .
18 I NT R O DU C TI O N .

and town s If on exami n i ng the topography of any region

.
, ,

the concurren t testimony of all these aged witnesses can be

interpreted by any one language that language is justly ,

declared to be the one spoken by the earliest inhabitants of

the country .

So m e of my readers whose attention has not hithe rto

,

been turned to this subject may wonder that a language ,

no w spoken only in two corners of the wide world— the

Highlands of Scotland and t h e west and south of Ireland
should aspire to the honour of being the moth er tongue of -

so ancient and disting uished a nation as the E truscans A .

few simple considerations will dispel this feel ing of wonder .

Th e re is a manifest broth e rhood of languages a family ,

liken e ss ; apart altog e ther from the testimony of Scripture

on this point there are observed facts in the phenomena of
,

languag e which prove that the C onfusion of Tongues did

,

not destroy th e original unity of human speech but caused ,

only such consonantal and dialect differe n ces as rendered the

speech of one band of men unintelligible t o another The .

important structural differences that exist among languages

compel philologists to arrang e them in three great classes
th e Japh e tic the Semitic and the Turanian ; and yet
, , ,

although th e scienc e of comparative philology is still in its

infancy its researches S how that th e re is an essential unity
,

in lan guage s for underlying them all there is a ground

,

w ork of root word s which m ust have proceeded from one

-

common source W e may therefore believe even if we

.
,

had not th e record in Ge nesis that all th e languages now ,

scattered th roughout t h e w orld are merely disrupted frag

ments of one undivid e d language spoken by all many ,

thousand years ago ere yet t h e human family had left

,

that ofii ciri a g e n t iu m th e table land of Armenia and the

,
-

Caucasus If as some critics suppose the J aph e t ian s were

.
, ,
 I NTR O DU C T I O N . 19

not activ e ly engaged in the buildin g of the tower on S h in ar s ’

plain if th e sons of G o m er the C elts were the first to s warm

, , , ,

o fi as seems most likely they must have carried with them

“
, ,

this primitiv e language comparatively unbroken and u n

dilut e d ; and if we can find any where one of th e se Celtic
tribes that has from favourabl e circumstances — such as
,

s eparation in a mountainous country far from contact with ,

foreign e rs or undisturbed seclusion in an island— kept itself

,

unad ulterat e d w e should expect th eir language to exhibit

,

many afli n it ie s with the most ancient forms of thos e languages

which hav e procee d e d from the same fountain h e ad but -
,

have in their course down the stream of time failed to ke e p

, ,

the m selves as pure in consequence of their want of isolation

,
.

Thus Ic elandic is the purest form of the Nors e ; of the

,

Celtic the G a e lic and the E rse are the purest for both o f
, ,

them at a very early period wer e sol e occupants of the

British Isles but were u ltimately driven into the north and
,

the w e st by invading and usurping Teutons As th e C el t s .

,

then were th e first inhabitants of Middl e and We stern

,

E urope ( th e Finnic hypothesis notwithstanding) and as ,

they did n o t thus settle down am ong an aboriginal people

of a strang e tongue their own language must hav e remained
,

uncorrupted ; and when aft e r a whil e they w e re pre ss e d

, ,

more and more into the west and at last into Britain by , ,

success iv e hordes of T e utons and Slaves in g radually retir ,

in g b e fore the foe they m ust have carri e d with them th e ir

lang uage still unmixed D oubtless many C e lts in thes e
.
,

coun t ries like many Jewish families at the R etu rn from

,

the Babylonish Captivity preferred to re m ain on their lands

, ,

eith er as subj e cts or as slaves and wherever this residuary ,

element was consi d erable the o rdinary spe e ch of the desc e nd

,

ants of the conquerors shows an un m istakable strand of

Celtic in its texture ; the bolder spirits who refused to sub
20 I NT R O DU C TI O N .

mit to the foreigner and retired before h im e scaped this

, ,

”
d egradation and fondly styled thems e lves t h e invincibles
,
.

Thus it is that G adhelic is reckoned one of the oldest of

spok e n languages and in its structur e and vocabulary bears
,

a strong resemblance to Sanscrit and in some degree to the , , ,

S emitic H e brew .

I II — TH E E T RU S C AN S — T H E I R HI S T O RY .

( F r om P h i lip S m i t h
’
s An ci e n t H i s t ory . L on d on : J 0 71 71 Mur r ay,

A l be m ar l e S t re e t .
)
The v e ry interesting but di fficult qu e stion conc e rning
, ,

the primitive inhabitants of Italy was first discuss e d in a ,

s ci e ntific spirit by Ni e buhr Th e population of Italy has

.

a lways b een on e of the most mixed in the whol e world .

Neither th e nam e s of th e trib e s scatt e red over th e peninsula ,

nor the anci e nt traditions resp e cting the m afi o rd us any

’

c e rtain information O ur only trustwor t hy guide is the

.

scienc e of comparativ e grammar but th e aid it furnish e s is ,

limit e d by our v e ry S ligh t kno wl edg e of the languages of

a ncient Italy No trac e is found in the peninsula of that
.

primitive population ( probably Turanian) wh ich w as spread

over the north of E urop e at a period wh e n civili sation was
in such a backward stat e that iron implements wer e unknown ,

and which has th e refor e been called th e Ag e of Stone Such .

relics as remain of the earli e st Italian trib e s attest their

kno wl e dge of the arts of agriculture and metal w orkin g .

It is clearly asc e rtain e d that all th e populations of which

w e hav e any distinct trace w e re of th e Indo E uropean family ; -

a n d th ey may be divid e d into three principal stocks — th e

IAP YGIAN the E TRU S CAN and the I TAL I AN th e last b e ing
, , ,

sub divided into the L atin and Um brian and th e second of ,

th e s e subdivisions including several tribes of C e ntral Italy ,

as the U mbri Marsi Volsci and Samnit e s

, , ,
.
 I NTR O DU C T I O N . 21

Peninsulas such as G re ece Italy and Spain back e d up

, , , ,

on the one side by mountains and o ffering on all sid e s an ,

extensive line of coast have b e en of course p e opl e d eith e r

, , ,

from th e land or fro m t h e sea There are c e rtain natural .

conditions which h elp to S ho w in w hi ch dir e ction th e stream

of immigration is most l ik ely to hav e flo we d ; and a gui d e
is also furnished by the succ e ssive wav e s of population which
have pass e d ov e r th e same land in th e p e riod of record e d
history In the cases of G r e ec e and Spain th e islands of
.
,

th e Archip elago and the narro w Straits of G ibraltar afford

facilities for acc e ss from Asia and Af ri ca respectiv ely which ,

do not exist in the cas e of Italy u nless i t be across th e ,

mouth of th e Adriatic But decisiv e argum e nts are pre

.

s e nt e d against th e last hypoth e sis by the width of the strait

betw ee n the coasts of E pirus and Apulia by the dangers of ,

the passag e —prov erbial among th e anci e nts down to a late

p e riod— b y th e absence of any evidenc e that th e e arliest
inhab itants of e ither coast w er e a s e afaring peopl e an d by ,

the fact that th e historical settl e m e nts in Magna G rae cia

w e re mad e in almost ev e ry direction rather th an in this .

O n th e other hand th e glorious climate of Italy and th e

, ,

rich fert ility of t h e gr e at sub Al pin e plain hav e in all ages

-
,

attract e d th e trib e s of the l e ss favour e d north through the

pass e s of the Alps .

If th e n we assume the probability of successive immig ra

, ,

tions by th e same route in the pr ehistoric tim e s w e shall ,

expect to find the earliest inhabitants pr e ss e d down to th e

south of the p e ninsula I t is her e in fact that we find
.
, ,

trac e s of the I AP Y GI AN race in th e peninsula call e d by ,

th e G r e eks Me s s apia and in modern tim e s Calabria th e

, ,

toe of Italy as well as on the he el or Apul ia Their

”
, ,
”
.

nu m erous in scriptions in a dialect mor e nearly akin to the

,

G reek than to the other lan guages of the Italian peninsula ,

22 I NT RO DUC TI ON .

and often exhibiting the very n ames of the G reek deities ,

suggest the probability that they belonged to the g reat

Pelasgic family which p e opled both peninsulas in th e e arliest
ages and which if not the actual parent of the Hellenic
, ,

race was very near to it in kindred This race was char

,
.

a c t e r is e d by an u nwarlike simplicity which gave ground ,

before its o wn hardier and more warlike scions as in its o wn , ,

mythology Saturn was e xpelled by Jove In G re e ce it

,
.
,

re m ained comparativ ely undistu rbed in E pirus and in other ,

parts it was driven back into the m ountain fastn e ss e s ; while

on the less intricate surface of Italy it see m s to h ave been
forced back in mass towards the south The close connec .

tion of this Iapygian rac e with the earliest G r eeks may help
to account for the ease with which the Hellenic settl e ments
were mad e in Magna G ras cia The relations of the Iapygians
.

with th e Siculi is a question n o t yet determined .

The two branch e s of the g reat I TALIAN race which occupied ,

the central part of the p e ninsula have left us much more

,

distinct traces of their nationality in the peculiar forms of

.

th e ir languages which exhibit a clearly mark e d diffe rence

,
-

from th e G r eeks and Iapygians on the on e hand and from ,

th e E truscans on the other ; while th e points of r e s e mblance

are s u fli cie n t to establish an affi nity with the G r e ek n e ar e r
than with any other of the Indo Ge rmanic languag e s The
-
.

fact so important to be cl e arly apprehended in the study of

,

language as w e ll as history that G reek and L atin ar e but

,

dialects of one common tong ue was vagu e ly recognised in

,

the guessi n g attempts to derive certain words in th e one

languag e fro m the other before co m parative grammar b e came
,

a science .

The G re eks themselves recog nised the unity of the Italian

races to the exclusion of the Iapygian an d E truscan by
, ,

applyin g to the m collectively the name of Op ie i which is ,

 I NT RO DU C TI O N . 23

only another form of Os ci j ust as the Latins included all

,

the branches of the Hellenic race under the com m on name

o f G rae ci . The parallel has been carried so far as to sugges t
a comparison b etween the division of the Hell e nes into the

Ionian and D orian races with that of the I t alians into t w o

great branches the e astern and the western ; and of these
,

the western is repr e s e nted in historic times by the L atin

n ation ; the east e rn by the U mbrians Sabines Marsi Volsci , , ,

or Ausones and other tribes which e xtend e d fro m the north

, ,

eastern coast do w n into southern L atium and Campania .

The last nam ed district s e ems to have been of old th e chief

-

s eat of the O scans and h e re their lang uage was preserv e d ,

both as a popular dialect and in the farces known at R ome

a s the F ab u l ae At e l l an ae These eastern Italians are again
.

s ub d ivided into two chief branches a northern and a south e rn , ,

the former embracing the peoples of U mbria th e latter thos e ,

included und e r the name of O scans in its widest sense and , ,

a fter they had ceas e d to be a p e ople r e pr e sented chi e fly by ,

th e Samnit e s Hence the two branch e s of the Italian race

.

a re distinguished by the nam e s of La t i n and Um br a S a m n i t e -

o r S a o e ll i a n
’
The form e r branch gave rise to t h e R oman
.

State which now becom e s th e c e ntral point of our history ;

,

but before describing its ris e a few words must be add e d

, ,

concerning the other chi e f p e ople of the Italian peninsula .

At th e ir j unction with the Maritime Alps th e Ap e nnines ,

e nclose the beautiful R i v ie r a or coast t e rrace round th e

,
-
,

head of the G ulf of G enoa th e Liguria of the anci e nts ; and

,

then from the line of the R iver Macra their bold sw ee p

, ,

s urrounds the magnificent co u ntry w hich has always born e

one of the names of th e rac e we have now to sp eak o f .

Physically ind e ed the region is bound e d by that branch of

, ,

the chain which runs so uthward towards Cape Circelli ( the

a ncient promontory of Circe along the eastern m argin of
) ,
24 I NTR O DU C TI O N .

the valley of the Tiber ; but from the foundation of R ome , ,

this river divided E truria from L atium The Apennines .

shelter this country on the north and e ast and their lateral ,

chains diversify its surface with wooded h eights and swe e p

in g valleys watered by the Arno the co n flu e n t s of the
, ,

Tiber and the int e rvening rivers O f such valleys we may

, .

find types cel ebrated by th e poets in the Sabine retreat of

, ,

II o race ,

In Vall om b ros a where t h e

,
E t r uri an shades ,

H i ghov e r r a c h d e m b o we r
’
, .
”

This fair region was once in all probability divided between

, ,

t h e Ligurians and the old Siculian or Iapygian inhabitants

of Italy but in the historic tim e s it w as t h e home of the ,

people who called t he m selves RAS R as e n a or Ras e n n a but , , ,

were named by the G reeks Tyr s e n i or Tyr rh e n i by the

"

L atins Tu s ci or E t r u s e i and their lan d E t ru r i a,

Their .

origin and early growt h forms one of the most inter e sting
and di fficult problems of antiquity A s u pposed O riental .

el e m e nt of which ho w ever even some anci ent writers

, , ,

d e ni e d the e xistence in their customs and institutions gave

, ,

rise to the fabl e that the ancie n t Ly di an king Tyrs e n u s had , ,

led a colony into E truria ; and the theory that they came
by sea from th e E ast has found advocates in mod e rn tim e s .

But it is far more probable that their origin is to be sought

beyond the Alps It s e ems certain that as early as the
.
,

foundation of Ro m e the E truscan s w e re a very powerful

,

peopl e extending from the Alps over the plain of L ombardy

,

and the west ern part of Italy as far to the so u th as

V e suvi us At the north e rn limit of this wid e r egi on the
.
,

central chain of th e Alps ( in the Gr i s ort s and Tyrol ) was

occupied by the R h ae tians a name v e ry similar to Ras e nna ;,

and ancient traditions re present the Rh aetians as a branch

26 I NTR ODU C TIO N .

language . The E tr usca n s says D ionysius are like no

, ,

other nation in language and manners There seem how .

”
,

ever to be isolated elements in the E trusca n language

,

closely akin to the G reek and others like the U mbrian

, ,

thus re presenting the Pelasgian Tyrrhenians and the

Umbrians whom they are said to have displaced ; while t h e
,

bulk of the languag e quite distinct from both these and

,

from th e whol e G rae co Latin family is supposed to r epresent

-
,

the dialect of the conquering R ase n na If the O pin ion .

recently advanced should b e confirmed by further res e arches

—that this Ras e n n ic elem e n t is akin to the Scandinavian
dialects — we should be brought to the deeply interesting -

result that an infusion of G othic blood gave its wonted

stimulus to the gre atness of the E truscans and that the ,

L ombard plain was peopl e d to a great extent in the m ost ,

anci e nt as in modern times by the fair haired Teutons

,
-
.

For let their origin hav e be e n what it m ay th e ir ancient ,

power and civilisation are unq u estionabl e facts In the .

earliest age s of E urop e an history they overspread th e whole

plain of Northern Italy wher e remnants of th e E truscan
,

population w e r e left aft e r the nation had b e en exp e lled by

,

t h e G auls as for e xample at Mantua

, ,
and other important
,

ci t ies were of E truscan origin Amo n g these was the port .

of Adria which b y giving its name to th e Adriatic has

, , ,

born e w itn ess down to the present day of the maritim e

power of th e E truscans in the e astern sea ; whil e on the ,

opposite side of the peninsula th ey gave their own nam e to ,

the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan sea Their naval ent e rprise is .

constantly r eferred to in G r e ek poetry and history Th e .

colonies in Magn a G ras cia and Sicily were harassed by

Tyrrhenian pirates ; and in R C 5 3 8 they j oined th e Car
,
.
,

t h ag in ian s with sixty ships in the great sea fight w

, , i th the
Phoc aeans o ff Alalia in Corsica They we re leagued with t h e .
 N R O D U C TI O N
I T .
;2 7

Car thagin i ans by treati e s of commerce and navigation with ,

the view of prese rving their empire in the west e rn Me d it e r

ran e an against the mari t ime enterprises of the G reeks .

Meanwhil e th ey h ad extended th e ir power by land south

wards as far as C ampania where as well as in C e ntral
, ,

E truria they founded a confederacy of twelve cities am ong

, ,

which were Capua ( which they called V ul t urn u m ) and pro ,

bably Pompeii Herculaneum and other citi e s on the coast

, ,
.

Here they came into conflict with the G re e k citi e s about ,

5 0 0 the epoch of their greatest ascendancy ; but they

,

d id not succeed in reducing them Th ey m ad e a great

.

attack on Cum ae in R C 5 2 5 and again in R C 4 7 4 when

.
,
.
,

Hiero of Syracuse called in to the aid of t h e C um man s

, ,

t otally defeated the combined fleets of the Car thaginians

a n d E tru scans This was a great blo w to the mariti m e
.

power of the latt e r p e ople an d befor e long we find the

,

Syracusan navy ravaging the coasts of E truria and sei z ing ,

the island of [ Et h alia ( E lba) in B C 4 5 3 The Tyrrhenians

. . .

s ent a force to the aid of t h e Athenians in Sicily in 414

and on the other hand D ionysius I led an expedition
, , .

against C acre in E truria Some time before this ,

the Samnites had conquered the E truscan s e ttl e ments in

Campania and the G auls had overrun the plain of
,

Northern Italy so that the E truscans were almost confined

,

to the limits of E truria Proper Their expulsion from

.

Me l pu m the last of th e ir possessions beyond th e Apennines

, ,

c oincidin g exactly with t he taking of Veii by t h e R omans ,

marks th e epoch of the decline of the E truscan state

(R C. But it took more than another century to com
p l e t e their conquest by the R omans and as late as B C 3 0 7 . .

we find their navy taking part in the war of Agathocles

with Carthag e A fatal blow was gi ven to their power in
.

E truria itself by the victory of Q Fabius Maximus over the

.
28 I NTR ODU C TIO N .

united confederacy at the V ad im on ian lake ( B C

,
A . .

few years afterwards thei r last great stand against R ome in

, ,

league with the U mbrian s Sam n it e s and t h e G allic S enones

, , ,

failed in the two great battles of S e n t in u m in U mbria ( B C , . .

2 9 5 ) and th e V ad im o n ian lake ( B C and the final

. .

triumph over the E truscans as a nation was c el e brated by

Q Marcius Philippus in the sam e year in which Pyrrhus
.

arrived in Italy ( B C. . The fe w later wars were isolated

e fforts of singl e cities the last being the r e volt of th e Falis
,

cans in 24 1
. But it seems cl ear that the E truscan s
were the last people of Italy who submitted to the R om ans .
 TH E M O NK E YS . 29

C HAPTE R I .

TH E MONKEYS .

A rim i, A pes .

OF our forty E truscan fossils I pick up the word 11 7 1111 1 , ,

which means apes and I t ake it first for the analysis of

,
”
,

this word will illustrate the principles and methods which I

wish to follow in the whole of th e se investigations .

H e s ych iu s transl ates ct r {m os by th e G r p i t h é k o s

“
/
.
,

which commonly means an ape but may also mean a “

,
“

monkey . I shall th e refor e take the E t r 11 7 1171 1 to m ean

’7
.

ei t her apes or monkeys ”

The com m on nam e ape .
’ “

is the same in all the C eltic and T e utonic tongues G a p a , . ,

apag , I a p a K a b e p p a D a a p Da a b e IO ap e
. , .
, , .
, .
, .
,

G e r a ffe E a p e O h G e r affi n S l o p i c a
. , .
, . . These .
, . .

are all abraded forms of the n ative Indian word k a p i which ,

in Sanscrit m eans active nimble the name and the

,
”

thing which it signifi e s both come from Hindostan The .

ships of K ing Solomon brought apes from India and the ,

H word k Op h is only an adaptation of the S k a p i The

. . ,

G r eeks also have preserved the initial guttural for Aristotle ,

applies the name k é b o s k é p o s k e i b o s to a species of long

, ,

tail e d monkeys O n a m osaic pavement at Praen e st e a town

.
,

in the Latin t e rritory of ancient Italy there is th e figur e of ,

an ape or m onkey w ith th e inscription k é i p e n The .

restricted use of the word k é b o s by Aristotle and t h e ,

30 TH E E T RU S C ANS .

disuse of it in classic G reek seem to indicate that it is an ,

old Pelasgic word .

It is stran ge that while other E uropean languages have

retained the Sanscrit name ape the G reeks have for it ,
”

substituted p i t h é k o s D oes this imply that the Celts .

and Teutons have a more intimate connection with or ,

an earlier separation from the pri m itive fam ilies of m an ,

kind and that the Hellenic immigration introduced the

,

word p i t h é k o s and displaced k e ib o s ? The Lat ins have

s i m i u s to mean an ape ; I can see h o w k e ib o s m ay “ ”

become s i m i u s b u t I canno t see how the root k a p i can

,

g i ve the G r p i th é k os this m ust.then be a di fferent word , , .

I believe that p i t h é k is the G adj b e a t h a c h b e o t h a c h . .

, ,

the same as b e o s a c h brisk lively equivalent to the ,

“
, ,
”

F s p i ri t u e l which is also an epithet applied to a monkey

. , .

The G root is b e o al ive Sprightly lively fro m which

. ,
“
, , ,

”
come G b e a t h I b e a t h a life food L v i t a Gr
. , .
,
“
, , .
, .

b i o t e with which co m pare t h e E verb b e and the S

, .
, .

a s u life with L e s s e In modern G b e o t h a c h is a

,
“
, . .

noun and m eans a b e a s t an animal but an adj fo rm

,
“
, .
,

”
b e o t h a il m eans lively bri sk and the verb b e o t h a i c h
“
, , , ,

”
to animate to enliven Pit h é k o s
, then is the .
, ,

lively ani m al l an im al tre s spirituel des ani m aux l e

”
,
“ ’

”
plus S pirituel .

The L s i m i u s an ape is said to com e from the L

. , , .

”
adj s i m u s
. flat nosed but this derivation is m ore
“ -
,

fanciful than true and is not moreover suppo rted by , , ,

any other evidence than the sim ilarity of the two words .

I derive L S i m i n s fro m the G r k e i b O S for b and m

.
-
.
-
,

being by E astern tongues pronounced very much alike ,

k e i b gives k e i m then h e i m and by changing 71 into s , ,

as in G r h e x L s e x the form s e i m wo uld gi ve L

. , . , .

s i m i u s ; the diphthong in s e i m also accounts for the

-
 TH E M O NK E YS . 31

long i in s i m i u s The affi n ity of b to m is shown by .

the connection between the L t u b e r and t u m e o .

- -
,

h i e m s an d h i b e r n u s S i m i u s thus m ay come from the .

, ,

S k a p i through t h e GI k e ib o s but by a longe r and less

.
‘
.
,

direct route than the C e l t o Teutonic a p a -

.

K ap i then is a descriptiv e name meaning nimble

, ,
.

In passin g into G the 71 becomes 75 ; h e nce th e G I .

, .
-
.

t ap a i d h
-
cl e ver active and t a p a d h
,
cl e verness , ,
-
, ,

agility and also the I t ap a m h u i l a doubl e adj form

, .
- -
, .

equival e nt to such a word as act ive like The K shows - -

. .

no trace of t a p a i d h but it has the non G adh e lic adj -

,
-
.

s i o n g o active from which I take the F s i n g e

, ,
an ,
“

ape while the F g u e n o n g u e n u c h e

,
”
an ape or .
, ,

monkey is also a C e ltic word b e ing the G I adj

,
”
, .
-
. .

g u an a c h light in movements
,
“
active The K has ”
,
“
. .

an adj g wn e u t h u r o l but the lineaments of this Kymric

.
-
,

gentlem an s face S how him at onc e to be a v e ry distant and

’

late d e scendant of the G g u a n a c h In C e l t o French then . .

-
, ,

there ar e two different words which mean an ap e the one ,

”

g u e n o n g u e n u c h e being tak e n from a G adh e lic word

, ,

which is fou nd only in a v e ry dilut e d form in Kymric while ,

the oth e r Fr e nch n ame is purely K ymri c D oes this indicate .

that France was once occupied by two great branch e s of the

C eltic family the G adhelic fi rst and th en the Kymric or by
, ,

both of th e m simultaneously ? I tak e the Kymric to be the

later and intru sive el e m e nt and like the Belgae to be a , , ,

Teutonised C e ltic race and lan guage .

In fine S ince the nam e for ape in so many languages

,
77

means the active nimble animal we may expect the ,

”
,

E t r a r im z to have a corresponding meaning An d so it

’

. .

has fo r in G the adj e a l a m h m eans quick active

, . .
“
, ,

nimble and this by the simple change of one liquid for

,
”
,

another gives the Et r a V z m z The a m b in the word

' ’

- - -
, . .
32 T HE E T RU SC AN S .

e al a m is a very common adj termination in G adh e l ic

h . .

The root e a l is one of the early root forms of human speech -

,

for the H has k ii l a l to b e light ( of which the primary

.
-
,

signification is to b e swift fl eet ) and ch it l az to b e

“
,
”
-
,
“

activ e ; th e Oh has ch ar a z and the H c h al Az é y i m

”
.
-
, .
- -
,

the loin to which th e girdle w as bound when a man was

,

about to engag e in active exertion O bs e rv e that here .

the Oh puts r for l the sam e change as in 11 7 1111 1 from

. ,

e al a m h As the H c h al r e adily softens into y al G e a l

. .
, .
,

the antiquity of the G word e a l a m h and t h e E t r 11 7 1 111 1 . .

is unquestionable The form of the G word being th at of

. .

an adjective and th e identity of its root with th e H c h a l

, .
,

j ustify the beli e f that e a l a m is earlier than a ri m and

th e r e for e its parent .

From the G e a l active I take the L verb s al i o

. , .
,
-
,

I leap for cognate with the root c h il l the H has S al a d

, .
-
,

to l e ap as a hors e ; and the H word a m o z active

, .
,
“
,
”

is us e d by the Arabs as a descriptive name for a frisky ,

nimbl e horse .

At one period of my investigations I was disposed to

regard 11 7 1111 1 as an archaic form for a s i m i— that is t h e -
,

S im i i
- —an d to refe r both words to the G a fh e a m th e .
,

rump which might become a s e a m a s i m for in G f it

,
”
, , .

that is f aspirat e d— is pronounced h ( as in the Scotch e x

,

clamation haith for and the interchange of

h and s is common in the C eltic dialects— as K h a l e n G .
, .

s a l an n L s al E s a l t ; K h é n G s e an L s e n e x
,
.
, . .
, .
, .
,

“
old ; but it is not likely that the E truscans chang e d
”

a s i m i into 11 7 1111 1 ; and the m e aning tail l e ss does not -

”

suit the monk eys

“
At anoth e r time I th ought I had
.

found the root of 11 7 1111 1 in G c ar r a tail Gr o u r a .

,
“
,
”
.
,

o r r o s ; from c a rr I formed the adj c a r r am b tail e d .

-
,
“
,
”

wh e nce 11 7 1111 1 ; but e a r r a m h although a l e gitimat e forma ,

34 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

CHAPT E R II .

T RE E S AN D P L ANT S .

1 . At a is o n , a C l im b ing Vine .

2 . P Op ul u s , t h e P opl r Treea -
.

1 . AT AI S ON ,
a Cl i m bi n g Vi n e .

AS this word furth e r illustrates my method I take it next ,

.

I an alys e it into thre e compon e nt words a n t ai s fh i o n ,

- -
,

th e soft moist plant or a n c a i s fh i o n the twisting

, ,
”
- -
,
“
,

climbing plant . E ither mea n ing suits the nature of the

vine When it is gro w n as a standard it is so w e ak that
.
,

its young branches must ev e ry year b e tied up to a stake ,

and thus s e cured from the ravages of high winds ; in S prin g ,

the remarkabl e flow of sap which it shows and the eas e ,

w ith which its tender shoots may then be broken off fully ,

j ustify th e nam e of th e soft moist plant ; b u t if it is

“
,
”

trained on a trellis or as in North e rn Italy in the classic

, ,

period and d oubtl e ss in anci e nt E truria also if it is wedded

, , , ,

to the lofty elms and poplars the name climbing plant is ,

equally appropriat e .

But what is a vine ? It is not a tree ; it is not a shrub ;

it is not a flower for its blossom is so minute as to b e
,

scarcely noticeable It is a S len d er twig producing fruit

.
,

in such rich clust e rs and with su c h prolific abundance that ,

Mother E arth s e ems to have reserv e d her nectar and am

b ro s ia for this the choic e st favourit e of her bosom Wherever .
 T RE ES AN D PLANTS . 35

a life giving fertilising sun smil e s warmly and b e nignly on

-
,

th e face and lap of our all bearing moth e r a brittl e vine -

,

stick t h i u s t e v e n rudely into her bosom r e ceiv e s at once

,
'

her fost ering care and ere long saturated with fatness it , , , ,

bursts forth into bud twig and branch and while still as , , , ,

it were an infant in years it is cov e red with bunches of

, ,

j uicy b erri e s and to an extre m e old age it contin u e s to bear

,

abundantly fruit after its kin d W ell did th e anci ents make .

it the symbol of D ionysus Bacchus the E truscan P 1 11 , ,

é l z m M th e youthful god who presides over the fulness

p
-

of Nature s growth .

L e t us now look at the etymology of th e G word s .

a n c a i s fh i o n
- a n t a i s fh i o n
-
,
- - .

Th e G r O i n o s and the L v i n u m are the same word

. . ,

and are of common origin ; for as is we ll known o i n o s in , ,

old G r ee k was written with th e digamm a pr e fixed and ,

ther e for e pro n ounc e d v o i n o s In G reek o i n o s also m eant .

,

“
the vine as is proved by the noun o i n a n t h é vine
,
”
,
“

blossom Now o i n o s and v i n u m ar e t he sam e w ord as

.
’

the G — I fi o n
. wine which also means a vin e as
. ,
“
,
“
,
”

in fi o n l i o s a vin eyard fi o n d u i l l e
-
,
a vine leaf
“
,
-
,
-
,
”

where G d u il l e is the G r p h u l l o n and th e L fo l i u m

. .
, .
,

a leaf F i o n in the construct state is fh i o n (pronounced

.
”

h i o n ) and h i o n as usual changes its initial lett e r into 8

, , ,

( see f e a m and h al e m ; fro m s i o n comes the E t r s o n in

) .

'

a t a z s on .

Inst e ad of the doubl e application of G fi o n th e Kymric ,

dialect uses two words ; for in K win e is g w i n but a .

,
“

vin e is g wi n wy d d e n — that is a vine tre e

”
The H ,
-
.
”
.

a
y y i n win e ,
is also“
cognate to G fi o n G r o i
”
n o s L . , . , .

v i n u m ; for i t is probably an Aryan word ( s e e Ré n an ,

L an g and formed from a root g i n or g i o n w hich

.
,

in G is writt e n fi o n In Armenia Noah s country the

. .
,
’

,
36 TH E E T RUS CAN S .

root form g i n i is at this hour the common nam e for

-

wine Y ét y i n then m ay be e quival e nt to h a g b i n the

.
” ’

, ,
.

wine the vine j uice According to G principles of pro

’
-
. .
,

n u n ciat io n at least the construct form g h i n would be

, ,

sounded y i n and the H articl e h a may be soft ened into , .

y a hence y a y i n Th e syllable y a of the H y a y i n is

,
-
. .

d ropped in passing into the Aryan languag e s as also in H , .

y a k a r L c ar u s ,
Pott r e fe rs .
o i n o s and v i nu m t o an .

Aryan root wé to weave from which he takes also L “ ”

, , .

v i e r e v i m e n v i t i s v i t t a ; while K uhn refers v i n u m to

, , ,

a root wé n to love ,
.
”

For evidence as to the etymology of L v i n u m G fi o n .

, .
,

I prefe r to summon one of th e ir kindr e d the H g é p h é n

‘

, .
,

a vine L e t us hear what he says

”
. .

The word g e p h e n means merely a twig or any gourd ,

l ike plan t which trails or climbs and sends out shoots ,

p roducing fruit The primary id e a in it is that of bend

.

i n g bowing weakness and softness

, , and so G e s e n iu s ,

d erives it fro m an unused root g ap h an to be bent , , ,

b owed which appears in the Ar dj a p h e n

”
the eye .
,
“

lashes also a S hort twig

,
This idea of bowing “
.
” “
,

t enderness appears also in other words of similar mean

”

i n g as in G g a l l a n a branch a stripling ; G f i u r a n “ ”
.
, , , .
,

”
“
a twig a sprout a stripling L p u e r G fa i l l
, , , . .
,

a twig whence fa i l l i n n ,
”
a fall ing off in health and ,
“

s tren g th weak faint Similarly fro m

” ”
fa il l i n n e a c h , ,
“
, .

G m ao t h
. soft t e nder is form ed G m a o t h a n
,
“
a , , .
,
“

t wig a te n der young person like the H t al e h a “

, , .
,

y oung animal a boy a girl ( t al i t h a in the New

,
T e sta ,
”

ment) from H t i dal ,

to moisten as with show e rs .
,
“
.
”

From G m a o t h I form L v i t i s a vine for th e con

. .
,
“
,

struct form m h a o t h would b e pronounc e d v u i t whenc e ,

”
v i ti s the moist tender plant ; the L m i t i s mil d
,
“
, .
,
“
,
 TRE ES AN D P LANT S . 37

gentle is also the G m a o t h but with the m unaspirated

,
”
.
,
.

B e sid e s m a o t h there is in G adh e lic another adj ectiv e

.
,

m eaning soft m oist tende r —it is t ai s and if we take

, ,

G fi o n in th e primitive sense of a twig t a i s fh i o n

.
“
,
-

that is t ai s h i o n t a i s s i o n— with the G article a n pre

,
-
,
-
.

fix e d would beco m e a n t a i s s i o n E t r 11 111 11 0 11 the soft

,
- -
, .
, ,

”
m oist twig Again if G t ai s
. tender be written c a i s , .
,
“
, ,

k for t and if the k be changed into 39 ( as in G I h i p p o s

,
‘
. ,

”
( h ) ik k o s a horse and L p i n n a a feather a wing
, , . , , ,

”
G c i n n ) t h e G gives the G r p ai s a boy so named
.
, . . ,
“
,

from his tenderness ; the primitive word H n aar a ” ’

'
“
, . ,

boy has th e same idea in it for it is applied to a child

,
”
,

newly born and to a child just wean e d, .

The etymology of L v i t i s from G m a o t h S oft . . , ,

tender appears to be correct and if so analogy would

, , , ,

lead me to believe that Et r 11 111 15 0 ” means the soft .

“
,

t e nd e r plant but as H e s ychiu s call s it th e cli m bing

vine I have another derivation which suits that mean
,
”

ing G a s is a G verb which means to twist b e nd curl

. .
“
, , ,

climb as an adj c a s means twisted curled and fro m .

“
, ,

it comes t h e G noun c a i s c a i s e N o w putting t for k

.
,
.
,

( 0 hard ) we have as
,
b e for e a n t a i s s i o n E t r 11,
1 11 11 0 11 ,
- -
, .
,

the twisted climbing vin e I think that L p a m p i n u s

, .
”
.
-
,

the climbing t endril of a vine has th e same m e an ing for , ,

G c a m m e ans to twist to curl and the p i n u s se ems

.
“
, ,
”
-

to b e G fi o n as above ; thus c a m fi o n may give p a m

.
,
-

phin .

Is the L v i n u m formed from the G .

o i n o s ? Most .

etymologists say Y es I s ay No B e cause if v i n u m b e, .

,
.

from th e G re ek then v i t i s m ust be G re e k too for it se e ms

,

”
absurd to suppos e that the R omans took th e ir wine from
G r e ec e and their vine from Celt land Th e r efore I say
,
“ ”
-
.

that both o i n o s and v i n u m are from the Celtic fi o n fro m ,

38 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

which language also co m es the L v i t i s The name for so . .

fam iliar an articl e as wine m ust belong to the very earliest

stage of the G re ek language th e Pelasgic and if the Pel ,

as g i were Cel t ic as will app e ar probable from other evidence

,

which I shall p resently prod uce it is not too much to say ,

that both O i n o s and v i n u m are only forms of the G fi o n . .

Connected with the G W ords fa il l and fa il l i n n which I

.

have quoted and probably cognate with H verb g ap h an

.

.
,

( see next page ) the G has the adj fa n n

, . w e ak faint .
,
“
, ,

languid infirm in health from which I take the E truscan

, ,
”

V 11 11 11 ( 1 11 11 11 1 1 ) the guardian angel of the w e ak faint

5 “
, ,

languid departing S pirit which must go with him to be

, ,

lock e d up in Art /111 11 ( G c u i l id h a lockfast . the -

,
“

prison abode of H ades ; he is pict ured on the m arbl e sarco

-

h
p g a u s of the A ph u n a to m b at Clusium waiting at the gate ,

of Hades ( é a l m a ) key in hand ready to receive th e noble

, ,

lady who is in the act of bidding t h e last farew ell to her

fri e nds The root of G c u i l i d h is the sam e as t he L
. . .

c e l o ; and in the same sense the H c h a s h e k darkn e ss .

, ,
”

is used to m ean Hades or an underground prison or even

,
”
,

d eath . Another E truscan m ythological name fi z11 1 fi 111 1 is ,

‘
,

found along with V 11 11 1é on a to m b at Vulci This word .

Aim fi z a l has occasioned much discussion although it is

’
‘
,

agreed that the meaning of it is ghos t O n a bron z e “

.
”

m irror discov e red at Vulci th e r e is carv e d a representation ,

of the necromancy of O dysseus as related in the e l eventh ,

O dyssey lin e 5 0 , Under the guidance of Herm e s the

.
,

proph e t Tiresias has risen from the shad e s in bodily form ;

but that form is lifeless for t h e head d roops l o w upon the
,

sh oulder of the god who is supporting him with his arm ,

the face is wan the eyes are closed and th e body leans
, ,

helplessly on a long s t afl the broad upp e r e nd of which is

’

placed under the arm pit O v er this drooping figure are

-
.
 TREE S AN D P LANTS . 39

inscribed the words flin t é ia l 7 1 7 1 5 111 5 which m ust mean ‘

,

“
the shade or spirit of Tir e sias That the spirit was re .
”

garded by the G reeks as an existence separate and distinct ,

fro m the body is evid e nt from the same boo k of the

,

O dyssey lin e 6 0 1 where the spectre of Heracles sp e aks and

, ,

moves about ; but it is

A sh ad o wyform f hig h in h eaven s ab o des ’
,
o r, ,

H im sel f res i d es a g o d am ong t h e g o ds , .

”

An d again ( Iliad 2 3 : 1 0 3 ) ,

Tis t r u e ti s ce r tai ; m thou g h dead ret ains

’
,
n an , ,

P art o f hi m se lf ; t h im m ortal m in d rem ains ’

Th e form s u b s is t s w i th ou t t h e b o dy s ai d
’
,

A erial s e m b l n ce and a e m pty s hade

'

a n .

4: a:

A las 1 h ow diffe ren t yet h o w l ike the sam e ”

1

In the first of these lin e s fro m the Iliad Achilles expresses ,

his surprise to find in the abodes of Had e s both spirit and

bodily form for he says ,

or w A1 do uo ww
Q I a r.
9 m in
e or 9 . r
a 7 19 Ka t e ao
,
17
p
”
Ka i e l d
j xxv
xi
y o v.

Thus th e sc e ne on the E truscan mirror is quite in keeping

with the notions that prevail e d in the Homeric age as to
the dead ; for although Tiresias has a corporeal presence ,

yet he app e ars as a wan bloodless soul from the domus , ,

e xil is Plutonia Hence the meaning of th e word 11 111 11 10 1

.

in the inscription is clear but the derivation of it is st ill ,

undet e rmined I offe r this z— Cog n ate with fan n perhaps

.
,

a modified for m of it ( as Gr p h u l l o n G is .
z .

the G I t i n n sick faint with dis e ase ( cf E t h in G r

.
-
.
,
“
, . . , .

t e i n o H k a t a n ) having th e further m eaning of

, . weary
, ,

exhaust e d with the ills of life ; fro m this word if written ,

t an n I form Gr t h a n a t o s a wasting fatal disease

, .
-
,
“
, ,
40 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

death ( of Gr t h e l o I wish . G t o i l e) In G there

.
,
“
. . .

is an adj t a n a thin emaciated which used in th e sam e

.
, , , ,

sen se as H b a l l ah o t h ( a t i n fr a) would give G r

. , .

t h a n a t o s death and t h n é s k o I die ; t h n é s k o

,
“
,
”
,
“ ”

tha t is t h a n é s k o— would thus mean I begin to w aste

,
-

away N o w the G t i n n in its constr uct state is t h i n n

’
.
, . , , ,

pronounced b i n ; and if to th is we add the E truscan personal

form ative t h as in V11 11 11 £ 11 7 15 and in such words in
, , ,

E n glish as wr i g h t fro m w o rk we have h i n t h the per

-
, ,
-

son who is weary weighed down to the grave then the

,

adj termination i al belonging to like to which exists

.
-
,
“
, ,
”

in L also as in m a r t i a l i s d i a l i s &c added to

. ,
- -
,
- -
,
.
,

h i n t h gives 1 111 11 111 1 t h e spirit of him who has gone

, ,

do wn to the grave weary worn out with years or pain “

,
”
.

That this was the light in which shad e s were regard e d

in the early E truscan ag e is m anifest from the terms used
in the Homeric poems where constan tly the dii manes , ,

the shades of the dead are cal led hoi k am on t e s hoi ,

“
,
” “

( participles of the G r verb k a m n o ) those

”
k e k m é k ot e s “
. ,

who have be e n sick ill and now are worn out and , ,

( d e fu n c t i ) done with the affairs of life

”
.

The G r verb k a m n o its elf may be traced to a connection

.

with t h e G fa r m which I have supposed to be th e same as

.
,

the H g fi p h an . to be bent bowed from which H ,

“
, , .

e
g p h e n a vine , comes “
For if a
g p h a n be w ri tten
, .

g ab h an g ab an g,a m a n ( m for I
) see t u b e r ) th e
, next step , ,

is k a m n the G r verb k a m n o again if the syl lable g a

-
.
,

be dropped the H g é p h an becomes p h an the G fa n n

, .
, .
,

as above .

The same idea of weakness wearin e ss is associated “

,

with the shades of th e dead in the O l d Tes t ament Scrip

tures as in Isa ch xiv P S lxxxviii ; Prov ch ii ; Isa
,
. . . . . . . . .

ch xxvi In these passages the dead are called r e p h a i m

. .
,
42 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

originally to throw to cast m ay be used to describe the , ,

action of a person who throws himself down supine on ” ”

the ground through e xh austion thus giving to r e p h a i m the ,

m e aning of the exhaust e d ones so like the H r é ph ad ,

”
, .
,

it may mean to str e tch out to spread out and thus , ,

acquire the meaning of the Ar ra p h a tall whence .

,
“
,
”

r e p h a i m the gi ants ,
Another form of the H verb
“
.
.

r a h ah
p is r Em ah to throw to cast to shoot with a ,
“
, ,

bow which is probably cognate with H r é m am r fi m to

, .
, ,

be high lofty wh e nc e H r a m high

, ,
”
.
,
“
.
”

Synonymous with the H v e rb r a p h a h is the G verb . .

sinn ,
to stretch out to extend to lie at full length
“
, , ,

to grow in statur e participl e s i n n t e stretched out,

”
, ,

gro wn in stature tall in which the double meaning of , ,

r e p h a i m app e ars An d just as in G reek the Ionian 8 .

becomes the D oric t ( of s é m e r o n Attic t é m e r o n ) so the .

, ,

G s i n n to stretch to grow tall sl e nder attenuated

.
,
“
, , , ,
”

and cons e qu e ntly w e ak is the same word as the G t i n n ,

”
. ,

“
sick faint we ak from which as before I form Et r
, , ,
”
, , .

Th e G s i n n t i n n gi ves L t e n d o .
, ,
-

for n ) Gr t e i n o I stretch and L t e n e r t e nd e r ” ”

( d , .
-
, , .
, ,

in a delicate growing str e tching condition To G t i n n

, ,
”
. .
,

th e Kymric as is fre q uently the case prefixes y s that is 3

, , , ,

makin g y s t y n e s t y n to str etch out to ext end

, ,
“
, .
”

The s ame idea of w e akn e ss prostration as applied to , ,

t h e dying or t he dead exists in the H verb c h al as h to , .

,

prostrate which is th e word u sed in Man di e th and

,
” “

wasteth away ( Job xiv and in L e t the weak say I .

am strong ( Jo el iii D eath is the twin brother of

”
.
-

sleep ; and wh e n Job ( xiv 1 2) says So m an li e th down .

,
“

( H s h é c ab ) and riseth not

. he e xpresses a fact of universal ,

experience The lying down th e prostrate condition of

.
“
,
”

t h e d e ad was in E truscan indicat e d by t h e word 111 11 ( h e

,
1
 T RE E S AN D P L ANTS . 43

d ied so common in E truscan mortuary ins c riptions This .

word I t ake from the G I l e a b a a couch l u b to li e .

-
.
,
“
,
”
,

down with which compare S s a s t a r a

,
a couch a . , ,

sacrifice and S s a s cy i t a d e ad
,
”
With th e G l u b
. ,
.
”
.

corresponds the H verb s h ac ab to lie down ( as abov e) . ,

“ ”
,

often used of those who are d ying or of th e d e ad Con ,

.

n e c t e d with E t r [ u u is the name of an anci e nt Italian

p .

deity L i b i t i n a the goddess of fun e rals If further evidence

, ,
.

in support of the meaning I assign to [upu be r e quired I ,

quote the Ar P e rs word m u z j a . a bed a tomb

-
The
.
’

, , .
”

E truscan mod e s of burial much resembled thos e of the

ancient Persians .

I think therefore that on E truscan tombs [ up u is

, ,

equivalent to laid to rest and th is aptly describes the

“
,
”

regal state in which the E truscan noble dead were laid

down in their chamber tombs -
.

The S s a s t a r a a sacrifice for the dead brings up the

.
, ,

E t r z z l a ck z i/ acfi m z which som e T u s can o l og is t s suppose

'

.
, ,

to mean a sarcophag u s I t ake it to be of th e same origin .

”

as L s il i c e r n i u m a fun e ral e ntertainm e nt and both to

.
, ,
”

be derived from G fe il l e a fe ast a holiday a fe stival .

,
“
, , .
”

The word fe i l l a c h f e il l a c h a n a diminutiv e from fe il l e , , ,

would by placing s for f aspirat e d— that is h ( s e e h al e n )

, ,

g ive E t r 2 274 0 9 and .z il acfi n u ; whil e f e i l l a c h w ith the ,

G formative e ar ma add e d would giv e L s i l i c e r n i u m

.
-
, . .

It is rath e r remarkabl e that the G c u i l m which s ee ms to . ,

be the same word as E t r é u /m u also means a fe ast an .

, ,

e ntertain m ent But it is not my purpos e at present to

.
”

discuss such words as l ap ” and 2 274 6 5 t h e m e aning of ,

which is conj ectural I offer th es e suggestions without .

further proof to support them m e rely to sho w that the ,

Celtic can with some degree of probability b e used to explain

, ,

other E truscan words than the forty which ar e my theme .

44 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

Op i n i o n s o f Ot h e r s .

A TA [ 5 O N .

D O NAL D S O N — Nil . .

L I N D S AY From a t equival e nt I conceiv e to miti s the ‘

.
, , , ,

vine and a s (rs on to cre ep

,
’

,
-
,
.
’

TAY L OR — The two Turkish words ot plant and u z wm , , , ,

grap e su fficiently e xplain this word as the grape plant

,
”
-
.
”

C ORS S E N Nil .
-
.

D O NAL DS O N — Nil .

L I N D S AY Probably identical w ith we in ot u lul at us

.
‘

,
‘
,

fle t u s planctus and a p e rsonification of gri e f or t e ars

’ ”
.
, ,

T AYL O R Th e Ange l of De ath

. In Turkish c am : .
,

m e ans r e ady to p erish and the substantive fe n d ( vana) ”

,

means d e struction annihilation death The Finnish , , .

”

wa n d and th e Hungarian we n mean old a s e nse closely

, , ,

allied to th e Turkish wa n t r e ady to p e rish ,

“
.
”

C O R S S EN T h e goddess of Fat e and De ath

. Th e nam e .

is conn e ct e d w ith S o an — —
aj d m i I slay v o mu s a warrior ; .
, ,
’
f
,
’

G oth o h m c m to suffe r to take pains v a n n i s pain

.
-
,
‘
, ,
’
- -
,
‘
,

su ffering o u n — da s wound ed all from th e root v an t o

,
’
-
,
‘
,
’

,
‘

slay .
J ”

H IN T H Z A L .

D O NAL D S O N — Nil . .

LI N D S AY — Nil .

T AY L O R Th e same as Finnish h a l olia the g uardian

.
,
‘

spirit of th e obj e ct The first syllable is th e Tungusic

’
.

h a m and th e Mongolic t t s e n words which denote th e littl e

’

, ,

images of wood or metal which are fabricat e d to repres e nt

the S pirits of men and animals The syllable t hi is a roo t .
 TR E ES AN D PL ANT S . 45

denoting either d e ath or the grave Th e E truscan affix a l .

-

is e quival e nt to the L atin word n a t u s Th e r efore hi n t h i a l .

-
,

a ghost would b e an agglutinated word meaning literally

,
’
,

the imag e of th e child of the grav e .

’

C ORSS E N —S ig n ifi e s the d e parting soul the shadow ,

of d e ath The root form k i n ih must m e an slay e r or

.
-
, , ,

d e ath C onn e ct e d with th e U m b ric h on d u killing

.
-
, ,
”

S h e m t i he slays h am a s S laying &c

.
-
, ,
-
, ,
”
.

K UL M U .

D O NAL D S O N — Nil . .

LI N D SAY E vidently a personification of gva lm coa l m

.
,

‘
death R oot qu a l ( S fo a l) flag rare j va r ae g ro t are
.
’

, .
,
‘
,
’

,
.

Ku l m u is thus e quivalent to th e ang e l or d e mon of d e a t h .

’

TAY LO R — In the Finn mythology K a lm a is the na m e ,

of the deity who pre emin e ntly rul e s ov e r the grave and its -

inhabitants The root fou l m e aning death m ay be traced

.
, ,
”

through the whole region of Ugric sp e ech .

C OR S S E N — The goddess Cu l s u with torch in t he right

.
,

hand and sh e ars in the left Th e root is the same as in .

L at c c cu l e r e
. to hide cu cu l l —
-
as a cowl d om i ci l
-
,
“
,
”
-
,
“
,
”
-

ii i m a dw e lling ca l ig o darkn e ss
,
“
G oth h u l j a n ,
”
-
,
“
.
- -
,

”
to conceal From the root k a l to cover to hid e
.
, , .

D O N AL D S O N Nil .
-
.

LI N D S AY Compare ei t her with lib lif ( A S ) vita

.
, .
-
‘
,
’

‘
life or with l e i be n to l e ave g e l e ibe t re lic t u s
,
’

, ,
’

,
‘
.

TAYL OR Th e verb lup u he di e d is d e rived from ,

‘
,
’

th e Ugric substantiv e v e rb In the Turkic and Tataric .

languages o lup or u lu p is t h e g e rund and m e ans in ,

‘

being in existenc e ,
L up u h e was in e xist e nc e which .
,
‘
,
’

woul d b e a euphemism equivalent to h e di e d .

’
46 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

C OR S S E N .
— La pu means
sculptor connected with the ,

L at s ca lp e r e s ca lp e r e
.
-
to cut to carve to engrav e
,
-
, , , ,
”

g l u b -
e r c to peel
,
o ff G r l
g p u h e i n to engrave g l a
”
.
, ,
”

p h e i n ,
to h“
ew to carve From the r oot s ca l
, p s ca lp .
, ,

originally s ka r p to cut ,
“
.

D O NAL D S O N — N i1 .

L I N D S AY Z ila chn k e would appear to signify generally

.
, ,

tomb or c o ffi n ; and on diss e ction it resolves itsel f into

’

t e il
,
portio or what is s eparate and as ch e n t h e geni
,
’

,
’

tive plural of e s ch favilla ashes Z i las ch e n ke would thus , ,

’
.
’

m e an repository for separation of ashes of the dead It .

is th us analogous to sarcophagus .
’

TAYL O R I take z il a ch to mean sarcoph agus

. The .
’

first syllable s e ems to be th e w idespread Turanian root s il ,

which means to pi e rce and th e second the equally wide ,

’

spread root a ch which means a stone ,

C OR S S E N Zil e equivalent to Lat

. s il i ccm z il ach n ce .
, ,

”
e x s i li ce f a b r i ca v i t Thus E t r Z ilach n u S i gn ifi e s the
.
, .
“

stonemason the worker in ston e ,

.
”

2 . P6 PULU S , t h e P op l ar Tr e e -
.

This word naturally com e s next as the discussion of it is ,

con n ect e d with E t r a fa zs afl th e vin e and will introduce

'
”
.
, ,

th e etymology of the name P fi up fi /z mifi th e E truscan ,

Bacchus the god of wine ,

.

Th e vin e was th e g ift of Bacchus th e D ionysus of th e ,

G reeks H e delighte d also in the ivy which like the vine

.
, , ,

is a w e ak climbin g plant and derives its stability from tha t ,

to which it clings Th e thyrsus staff of Bacchus is entwin e d .

-

with ivy and is crowned with pine cones an em blem of

,
-
,

fert ility His E truscan name was P fi upfi l u m fi from which

.
‘
,
 TRE E S AN D PL ANT S . 47

comes the E t f town n am e P h ufi h /z ma in L atin P o p u l o n i a

.
-
,

his name s ee ms also to be connect e d with L p op ul u s the .

,

poplar tree one of th e trees on w hich the R omans train e d

-
,
”

th e ir vin e s and under whos e grateful shad e idolatrous w or

,

ship w as offe r e d in ancient Israel The tr ee that was thus .

honoured was the whit e variety— an indication that th e

worship was in some respects at l e ast solar The pine
, , .

cones the drums th e ivy the phallus th e b ask e ts and gar

, , , ,

lands o f figs th e sacrifice of a goat in h is sol e mniti e s — all

,

conspire to sanction the assertion that D ionysus son of the ,

solar Zeus and D em e t e r was an ideal p e rsonification of th e,

visible e fi e ct s of th e Sun god s fructifying influ e nces on ’

'
-

Mother E arth The embl e ms us e d in his myst e ries ar e solar

.

— th e con e the spinning top round cakes ball hoop tuft

,
-
, , , ,

of wool Som e of the ancients id e ntifi e d him with th e sun ;

.

hence Arn ob iu s exclaims What ! you maintain that ,

Bacchus and Apollo th e s u n are one ! In th e E gyptian , ,

processions in honour of O siris th e pontiff w alk e d along clad ,

in a leopard s skin a tambourine was beaten and a flowe r

’

, ,

stalk bound w ith ivy was carri e d about ; th e se e mblems l e d

the G r ee ks to id entify O siris w ith th e ir D ionysus Th e fiery .

streng th of the sun was ascribed to Bacchus ; h e nc e Arn ob iu s

says again : Am on g the r epres entations of your gods we
“

see that there is the very stern fac e of a lion sm e ar e d with ,

pure vermilion and that it is named F rug ife r —

,
that is ”
,

th e F e rtil e The sam e symbol was used for the Persian

.

Mithras ( the sun) and th e E gyptian O siris .

His position in the Pantheon is subordinat e and only

,

s e mi divin e for h e ran ks with Heracles and Pan among th e

-
,

D ii Minor e s In the Homeric poems he has little honour ;

.

he is only a j oy to mortals His worship originated in .

”

Thrace a C e l t o Pelasgian r e gion as I think ; and it seems

,
-
,

lik ely that it w as introduced by wealthy immigrants who

48 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

came thith e r from the E ast a few generations before the

war of Troy ( see Juventus Mundi A D ionysiac hymn
asserts that T urs e n ian s brought him over the s e a— that is ,

from some E ast ern land This is also implied in a tradition

.

m entio n ed by Cl e ment of Alexandria to th e e ffect that ,

Ath en e and Apollo ( both of them pur e idealistic diviniti e s )

stol e t h e m anh ood of Bacchus put it in a box and carried
, ,

it to E truria where th ey taught the Tyrrhenians to worship

,

it If these stat e ments hav e refe rence to any historic fact

.
,

they point to a fresh wave of immigr ation b ringing with it ,

into Thrace and th e nc e into G reece and Italy a m ore sen

, ,

s u ou s worship than that of th e firs t settlers — a N ature

worship corrupting th e purer astral worship of earlier times ;

,

a worship inculcating th e drunkenness even of wom e n ,

and encouraging social i m moraliti e s unknown b e fore The .

R o m an story about Fauna being scourged t o death by

her husband with rods of myrtl e for drinking wine to ,
‘

intoxication may belong to such a p e riod as this Now

, .
,

we know that somewher e about fifteen centuries before

,

our e ra a great dynastic change affected the Chald aean

,

empire— the country was conquered by a race of a purer

S e mitic faith the Arabs whose sway lasted for 2 4 5 ye ars
, ,

( B
. C. 1 5 1 8 It is not likely that during this period
the Babylonian ritual which contain e d so debased a worship
,

as that of Beltis ( Mulita) the queen of fecundity was allo w ed

, ,

to remain unchecked in its nativ e seat Th e baser parts of .

the Babylonian cult had probably spr ung from th e early

Hamit e population while its purer Sabaeism was Aryan ;
,

for ther e is some reason to b e liev e that th e true Chald aeans

w ere a race of warriors and priests of J aph e t ian origi n who ,

invaded Babylonia from the north subdued the mix e d ,

S h e m o Hamite trib e s that were th e re and ruled over th e m

-
,

for som e time as mast e rs In Ph oenicia also th e ruling race

.
, ,
 50 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

date than th e others by a colony fro m V ol at e rrae In ,

.

E truria as well as in G reece the D ionysiac worship was

, ,

a later importation .

His Et r name P h uph l z ml h appears to me to consist of

.

three parts the last of which is the formative ih as in Va n t é

, , ,

which see The rest I divide into p h u and p h l u n p h u

.
,

in the sense of Na t u re ( Gr p h u s i s ) and p h l u n the “ ”

.
-
,

sam e word as L p l e n u s full thus P h u ph l a n ih is .

-
, ,
- -

to me the deity who presides over the ful l exuberance of

Nature .

There can be no question that the Gr p h u o both in .

-
,

itself and in its derivatives p h u S i s p h u t o n for -

,
-
,

its root idea the generative productive power of nature ; and

-
,

there can be as little doubt that this was the essential char
acte r of Bacchus for even his possession of the phallus alone ,

would prove this In G b o d b u i d means the phallus . .

,
-
,

from this very root b u p h u The root p h u is comm on in ,

the Aryan stock of languages for in Sans crit there is the

form b h u whence b h a v a m i I am b h av a origin
, , ,
”
, ,

existence b h av a mundane existence b h u v a n a the

,
”
,
“
, ,
“

world b h u the earth ; the Persian has b u d an

,
”
,
“
to ”
,

be old Persian b u m i s h ( cf; L h u m u s)

,
”
the earth .
,
“ ”

of the E uropean branches the L has fu e r e fo r e to be , .

-
,
-
, ,

and fu i fu t u r u s ; the Si b u i t to be ; T b e o n to be ;
, .
,
“ ”
.
,
”

G e r b in b i s t ; in A S the root b a u m eans to live to

, .
-
.
“
,

g row and,
b a u a n to cause to grow to cultivate to dwell , , ,

to build Fro m this root co m es the D anish geographical

.
”

term b y as in Newby ( equivalent to the S ax Newtown )

, .
,

the N b o d .a house a cottage and the A S Scotch

,
“
, , .
-
.
,

b o t hy the hut or cottage in which the younger m e n of

, ,
”

the labourers on a farm live in co m mon The K has b o d . .

,

“
to be and also b od ,
”
a dwelling an abode also , ,
”

t h e world the unive rse to dwell and ”

b yd ,
“
b yd io , , ,
“
,
 T REE S AN D P L ANT S .
51

y b y d, nature The G besides b o d as above has b u . .

, , , ,

was were b i od h be b i o d h the world ( whence

, ,
”
,
“
,
”
,
“ ”

perhaps L m u nd u s the world as if b i o d d m i o n d

.
-
, ,
-
,
- -
,

see tuber) b i th ( I b e a t h a) life livi n g ( Gr b i o t é) the

, .
,
“
, , .
-
,

world b i t h e
,
”
the female ( as the pro d ucer) b i o d a i l t
, ,
-
,

“
food vi ctuals ( Gr b i o s) b e o ( K b y w Ar m and C or
, , . , .
, . .

b e w) lively a living person b e a n ( cf B oe otic b e n a a

,
“
, ,
”
.
,

wo m an b an e t e s wives a woman originally a livin g ,

“ ”
,
” “

person whence I fe m e an
,
the producer of life L .
-
, ,
”
.

fe m i n a ; also it has b e o t h a il lively brisk vital per ,

“
, , ,

taining to life b e o t h b e a t h food life I b e a t h a ( L

,
”
, ,
“
, ,
”
. .

v i t a) b e a t h a c h an animal b e a t h a c h a d h a feeding
, , ,
-
,
“
,

a nourish m ent ; to all these I may add as fro m the same

”
,

root the L ( fe o) fe t u s offsprin g fruit and fe c u n d u s

, .
, , , ,
”
,

b rin gi ng forth in abundance .

”

In G b e a t h a c h b e o t h a c h the ih bein g quiescent is

.
, ,

dropped as in E r e i n from L r e t i n e o ; the word is then

, .
, .
-

pronounced b e a ch fro m which I take L B a c c h u s and , .

the G r Bacchanalian cry I a k c h e or with the digam m a

.
, , ,

E h i a k c h e equal to
-
Thou life giving feeding nourishin g
,
-
, ,

”
god . The fi h u g then of P h il ph l i m Zh may be regarded ,
- -

as G adhelic for the G has b u was b e o

,
a living .
, , ,

”
person and other si m il ar wo rds
,
.

Another G word t a l a m h will assist us in understanding

.
, ,

the representative character of P h up/ z l i mfh While b h u .

m eans the earth in Sanscrit the comm on nam e for the ,

earth in G adhelic is t a l a m h There is n o ety m on for it .

in G adhelic and yet it is clearly a derivative word for a m b

, ,
-

is only a termination ; the root is t a ] This is I believe .

, ,

the root which gives Gr t h a ll e i n to bloo m flourish .

-
,
“
, ,

swell with abundance whence t h a l o s a you ng Shoot , , ,

a twig a youth ; t h a l e a
,
the j oys of life and t h e ”
, ,
”

adj ective t h al e i a rich luxu riant The L t e l lu s t e l l ur ,

“
,
.
”
.
,
5 2 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

seems to co m e from the same root for it is equivalent to G , .

t a l u i r the fresh blooming earth j ust as th e Norse

-
,
“ “
,

Sagas call the earth green decked Akin to G t a l a m h

“
.
”
.

in m e aning is the H noun t ab al t h e fe rtil e or inhabit e d

. ,

earth fro m th e v erb y ab al to flow copiously to bear to

,
”
, , ,

bring forth as the earth With the Gr t h al l o G e s e n i us co m

. .

par e s the unused H root t al ah to be fresh which gi v e s

.
, ,

taleh a young lamb and t al i t h a which see

, O ur
, , .

E nglish word teem as in th e teeming earth exactly

,
’

,
”

expresses the same idea as is contained in H t ab al the .

,

earth and probably also in the G t a l a m h earth and

,
”
.
, ,

this teeming is expressed in G by l an l i o n the very

”
.
, ,

word which as I shall presently sho w is a part of the name

, ,

P h uph l z mt h Thus the idea of teem ing abundanc e quite

”
.

suits D ionysus if we regard him as a p ersonification and

,

d e ifi cat ion of the rich blooming exuberance of the earth or,

of nature C onnected with the root t al in the sense of

.
,

fe rtility is the R oman m arriage cry I o H y m e n ee e

, ,

T al as s i o ! and the E truscan deity T h a l n a who is often ,

carved on the sp e cchj or m etal m irrors O n one m irro r .

found at Vulci T h a l fl a is represented as a m ale form with

,

a diadem of stars on his forehead and the upper part of his

body bare he is l e aning on a staff near the E truscan Zeus
and Hermes O ut of the ground on which Th a l n a and the
.

others are standing spring a twig of myr tle and two bloom
in g flowers Again in the ninete e nth Iliad the G re e k
.
, ,

Invocation ( line 2 5 8 ) places the E arth next to Zeus and ,

the Ho m eric Here ( Juno ) seems to be a later and spiritualised

apotheosis of the earth as a divine Nat ure power The -
.

coins of Pelasg ian D odona S how impressed on them a head , ,

of Zeus with a diadem of oak leaves and along with it a ,

crowned female head probably the Pelasgian E arth power ;

,
-

in Athens the statue of D emeter ( Mot h e r Earth) stood Z

 TRE E S AN D PL ANTS . 53

n ext to that of Zeus The Scythians regarded her as the .

wife of Zeus but in Troas the E arth goddess was associate d

,
-

with th e worship of the Sun of whom one aspect is D ionysus , ,

P h up/ Z l i mf/
i Ther e fore fro m t h e company in which he is
.
,

found both in E truria and elsewhere T h ai /7m cannot be a

, ,

d e ity of v e ry inferior rank as has been suggested such as , ,

Th al e ia one of the Muses or Thallo one of the Hours

, It , ,
.

is l ikely that he is some aspect of D ionysus who is the ,

son of Zeus and whose myths in m any ways associate h im

,

both with Zeus and with Herm es as on the E truscan ,

mirrors E ven the m yrtle twig pictured there tells that

.
-

T h ai /
7m is a rich blooming ever fresh power of Natur e like
, ,
-
,

th e ever youthful Bacchus for the m yrtle is rem arkable for

-
,

its fragrance and its rich ever gre e n foliage ; and it was a ,
-

sacred tree ; J ove s lightning would never touch it

’
.

But Bacchus lik e his own ( l i a is on is soft tender e ffe m i

, , , ,

nate with tender limbs and with a wom an s perfectly free

,
“
,
’

and easy flowin g lines of body ( Arn ob ius ) and so Th al cm a

-
,

on other mirrors is a beautiful female form adorn ed with

, ,

cloak browband of stars and earrings ; she is always in

, ,

excellent company and usually stands under g reen bushes

, ,

which lovingly entwine th e mselves over her head ; som e

times sh e has a twig of myr tl e near her but on two of them ,

she is placed in immediate proximity to the E truscan Zeus ,

and is assisting at the birth of D ionysus out of the thigh ,

and of Pallas out of the head of Zeus N o w if Zeus .

,

( D yaus ) be the sky god his head m ust be his-

first appear
,

ance in the morning on the verge of the eastern horiz on ,

and his t high must b e something near his m id day as c e n -

sion ; and if Pallas b e the early dawn the daughte r of Jove , ,

who springs from his head every morning arm e d wi th sp e ar ,

and shield to do battle with the clouds of darkness that for

, ,

awhil e hav e usurped h e r fath e r s realms and wh o helps to ’

,
54 TH E E TRU SC AN S .

chase the m all away so that Dyaus m ay again shine fort h

,

benignly on Th a lem a Mother E arth his spouse ; and if

, ,

D ionysus fro m his thigh be the product of the father s

, ,
’

warm ing noon tide fostering s m iles I understand why

,
-
, ,

Th a l cm a assists at the birth of both and holds a place ,

of honour by the side of highest Jove I would therefore .

regard Th ai lan d as the E truscan D e m ete r ; T h aln a as a

deity sim ilar to Bacchus but specially pre siding over the ,

fresh green foliage of earth ; while P h uph l zm fli is the god

of its richest warm est m ost refreshing fruits Al though
, ,
.

this m ay have been the distinction between T/ z a l fl a and

P h ufi h l z ml h in the later m ythology of the E truscans yet , ,

as I have argued that the wine god is an innovation upon -

the purer worship of an earlier period for in the H om eric ,

poem s his features are but faintly defined it is probable ,

that T h al n a without any of the grosser attributes of

,

P fi uph l z ml h was long am o n g the m the only deity to

,

represent the gr een bloom ing freshness and fertility of the

earth If so I would take T h a lfl a ( Th ail an d ) to be
.
,

both a m ale an d a female divinity like D eus Lun u s and ,

D ea Luna Faunus and Fauna In R ome there was a g e n s

,
.
,

J u v e n t i a with the su rnam e Th a l n a probably an E tru scan

, ,

fam ily naturalised with the nam e T h al m z translated into

,

”
J u v e n t i u s to denote the
,
ever blooming youth of -

Th a l n a or T h a l em a .

This double representation of a deity was co mm on to

other religions for those which deified cos m ic phenom ena
,

looked on each Nature power as twofold male and female -

, ,

active and passive generating and producing Th el l /17m

, .
,

the E arth is a female ; T h al n a the embodim ent of the

, ,

solar earth fi ll in g influence is male Sometimes the two

-
,
.

were combined into one fig ure lik e the Janus head to , ,

signify their essential identity O n this subj ect Wilkin son .

 T R E ES AN D PLANT S . 55

says : In the E gyptian m ytholog y abstract ideas were m ade ,

into separate gods O f these two are particularly worthy of .

,

notice—the Nature gods som etim es represented as the S un -

,

and the E arth by people who were inclined to a physical

rather than an ideal treatm ent of the subj ect Al so in .
,

the As syr ian myt holog y every male deity has along with ,

h im a fem ale who is usually his wife In the Chald aean ,

.

Pantheon the at m osphe re god ( cf D yaus) is Vul and his

,
-
. ,

wife is Tala or S al am b o a nam e which closely rese m bles -

,

the G t a l a m h Et r Th ai /7m Gr t h a l l o L t e l l u m o
.
, .
,
.
, . .

V ul S wife is Sarrat ( see s v Sar) queen equivalent to

’ ”
. .
, ,

”
L R h e a from G ri gh a king for Sh e is called R egina
.
, .
, ,
”
.

In the classic myt hology R hea is an earth goddess like ,

-
,

D em eter and h as also so m e c onnection with D ionysus

, .

So far as to the character of the E truscan Bacchus ; now

his nam e .

The syllable fl u n in P h uph l i mt / i I shall bes t e xplain -

”
by saying that it is the sam e as the L p l e n u s full . ,
“
.

In G it is l an l i o n in K l l awn in Arm oric l an or

.
, , .
,

l e u n In G l i o n m eans also to teem l i o n t a preg

. .
, ,
“

nant l i o n m h o r abundance
, In K l l o n a id m eans
-
,
“
. .

“
to fill and c y fl a wn m eans abundant
,
”
This last “ ”

word S hows that in the G l an an initial f is suppressed ; .

it is represented in the K l l a wn by the initial l which is .

,

sounded like h wh ich again is f aspirated The H m am , . .

,

”
to fill also shows that m ( b bh f ) is an essential letter
, , ,

in the root and this is am ply proved by the cognates of ,

m fi l a which are widely spread in the Aryan lan g uages

,

S p l é Gr p l e r e s p i m p l e m i b l u o b r u o L p l e n u s
.
, .
,
- -
, , , . ,

T E fu l l fi l l Polish p il m y
.
-
. The origi n al idea is that
, , .

of over flowing abundance as in the cognat e s — Gr p l e o , .

,

”
p l e i o I sail ; p h l e o p h l u o I overflow ; L fl u o
,
“
, ,
“ ”
.
,

fl e o plu c ( see G e s e n ius

, This ess e ntial idea re m ain s
 56 TH E E TRUS CAN S .

in the G l i on fro m which I take flu n in P h uph l i mt h

.
,
- .

He is therefo re the deity who is the protector and sym bol

, ,

”
of the teem ing abundance of Nature or of the E arth .

As a tree name p op u l u s is th e same as the S p i pp a l a

-
, . ,

p i p a l the Indian fi g ( fi cu s r e lig i os a) ; this tree figures

,

largely s om etimes grossly in the myths an d worship of

, ,

D ionysus O n the altars of the Eg yptian Pan ( Khem )

the fi g —
,

tree—an e m blem of fertil ity—is always placed I

.

i m agi ne that a m ore ancient form of the S p i pp a l a m ust .

have been b h u p p a l a or b h u p a l a for this wit h the initial , ,

digam m a sound suppressed would give G ub b al G e r

-
, .
, .

a p fe l E ap p l e—a tree which in climates and localities

, . ,

unsuitable for the fi g tree might well take its place as the -
,

tree of fe rtility “
b h u p a l a would also bring us nearer to
L p 6 p u l u s This hypothesis would also explain the use
. .

of apple in a general s e ns e to m ean any tree bringin g

“
,
”
,

fo rth fruit in abundance for in Persian this same word ,

”

is applied to the fruit of the j uniper tree The Gr m e l o n -

. .

( D oric m al o n ) and t h e L m al u m an apple are used in

”
.
, ,

the same general way and include peaches pomegr anates , , ,

and oranges ; of these the po m egranate at least was a well ,

known emblem of fertility The same root m é l o form s .

nam es in G reek for a goat and for a kind of b e etle —both

of them connected with solar worship I furthe r conj ectu re .

that Gr L m al is connected with H m al a as above

.
-
. .
, ,

which again may be th e sam e as S b al a a noun wh ich

, , .
,

denotes any fertilising power producing abundanc e and this , ,

b a l a m ay be the second part of the S p ipp a l a Al l this . .

agrees with the epithet F rug ife r which is given to Bacchus “

.

Op i n i on s f
o Ot he rs .

P OP UL US
D O NAL D S O N .
“
The poplar was sacred to Hercul e s who ,
58 TH E E TRUSCAN S .

F uflothus signifies bringing into being generating , .

Whence F uflun us F uflun s , .

D O NALDS ON Tal ( a) na the nam e of Juno the goddess

.
, ,

of m arriage which at o n ce suggests the root of Tal as s us the

, ,

R om an Hym en ; the G reek t a lis the bride d a lis on e ,

‘
,
’
,
‘

betrothed .
’

LI ND SAY Applied to J un o as an epithet in the sam e

m anner as that of L ucina in regard to her p residency over ,

m arriage From t e i l i m plying separation division—a root

.
, ,

found in special connection wi th m arriage and parturition in

the classical languages ; and a n n a nurse or m other h e v , ,
’
'

m idwife Thalna m ay perhaps be Lucina or

’
a/n n a , .
, ,

”
E il e it h ui a .

TAYL O R Thalna is doubtless equivalent to Juno and

.
, , ,

m eans the day The root is seen in the O stiak is oh e l

‘ ’
.
,

cha t l,the S am oj e d j al e t a l a and the Andi t lj a l t s hz a l

, , , ,

words wh ich all mean the day The su ffix na would be .

’
-

a co m m on Finnic desinence which signifies belon ging ,

‘

C ORS S EN A flo we r goddess.
“
sim ilar t o the Greek -

Thallo and the R oman Flora There can be no doubt that

, .

the nam e is connected with the G r t halle in to flourish .

,
‘
,

to bloo m .
3 ”
 D O M ES T IC AN I MALS AN D I M PLE M ENTS . 59

C HAP TE R III .

D O ME S TI C AN I MALS AND I M PLE M E NTS .

PAR T I .

1 BuriS ,
. the ploughtail or nose of the plough ,
.

2 . Burru s a d rink in g c up ; t h e G reek Kan t haros a b ea ke r a

,
-
, ,

d rin k ing cup furnis hed with hand les

-
.

3 . Burru s a —osed m an
,
n .

4 . Burra a ,
nosed heifer -
.

MY next exam ples are taken from the farm and the hous e .

O f these b i n 2s t h e ploughtail and b u r n t a nosed ”

'

“
/ -
, , , ,

heifer are so u n mistakably m arked as words b e longing to

,
”

the everyday language of t h e com mon people that if I can ,

prove these to be C eltic there follows a strong presum ption ,

that the workin g classes in E truria were Celts An d .

although both belong t o a very early stage of E truscan

society yet bu r f a is probably an older word than bu ms
,
/
,

for the pastoral state of a nation p recedes the agricultural .

It will not be denied that these words m ay be C eltic for that ,

the Celts were assiduous cultivators of the soil our own

language testifies ; in English m any of our agricultural
term s are Celtic as bas ke t cr ook ki ln fle am barr ow
, , , , , ,

as hl ar , m att ock , ras h e r .

The idea which is common to our four E truscan word s is

that of a nose or similar proj ection with a broad base
“
,
”
,

and a strong rounded point ; the idea of redness in “

60 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

b r r us , a
u -
is not essential to the word for in E nglish a ,

person with such a nasal developm ent would be playfully

called Nosy without any allusion to its colour ; so also
“
,
”

in other languages ; for instance in S m al l i k a is a , .

“

goose as usual whi t e but its legs and bill are black ;
, ,

m a l l i k a k s h a however is a horse with whi t e spots about

, , ,

its eyes It is evid e nt that here it is not th e colour that

.

determines the word but only the biz arre aspect of the ,

anim al B u r r us then having establish ed itself as a

.
/
, ,

nosy man it would not be long till the mirthful

,
”

peasan try of E truria transferred the nam e to a nosy “

cow one with some m arked peculiarity of the nasal

,
”

fe atur e ; and similarly if b u r m was first used bu r r us ,

/
,

m ust hav e soon follow e d In cattl e this feature is almost .

,

universally white occasion ally black and seldom reddish , ,

brown I think therefore that the E truscan bu m a m e ant

.
, ,
/
,

not a r e d nosed h e ifer but one with any uncom mon m arks
-
,

on the nose ; with which compare the S m al l i k a Th e . .

b u r is was that part of the plough which was held by the

/

h and of t h e ploughman ; it was made of a piece of oak that

had a suitable curve ; the upper part of it was rounded off
for comfort s sake AS to th e kan t h ar os the rounded
’
.
,

handles which are seen attached to it on v ase paintings -

distinguish it from other drinki n g goblets ; and as these -

an s ce or handles are not unlike a nose the nam e b u r r u s ,

/

is not inappropriat e to the drinki n g cup The Celts had -

.

su ch a cup and they have it still for in a household in the

, ,

Highlands of Sco t land to this day the G c u a c h ( Lowland .

Scotch qu ai c h) is in common use ; it is a shallow saucer ,

like cup of wood or of S ilver and furnished with two

, ,

handles Nor is q u a i c h the only vessel of that kind which

.

the C e lts use ; a larger dish for holding milk is call e d

m e a d a r and in th e Highl an ds this is always round and
,
 D O M E S TIC AN I MALS AN D I MPLE M ENT S . 61

ansated The Lowland Scotch call a similar dish l u ggi e

.
,

from its hav ing lugs or e ars and also b i ck e r G e r “ ”

, , ,

b e ch e r which is probably deriv e d l ike the E b e ak e r

, , .
,

from th e root b e a k Th e name m e a d a r m eans the dish .

that is larger and bulkier than the c u a c h from m e a d

“ ”
, ,

“
bulk siz e, .

Th e idea of rounded stoutness also lies in c u a c h for , ,

besides a cup it means a nest a ringl e t

“
,
and used
” “ ”
,

as a verb c u a c h means to curl as a ringlet

,
The .

handles or ears of the ancient qu ai chs must thus have be e n

of curled or twisted work and in this kind of work th e ,

anci e nt Celtic goldsmiths d elighted for we know that the ,

G allic chi e ftains who invaded Italy in th e fourth century

were adorned with massive twisted chains ( t o r q u e s ,

from t o r q u e o I twist Virgi l who was no mean anti

, ,

u ary says of the G allic tribes L a ct e a co ll a a u r o i n n e ct

q , ,

Dio d oru s says they had chains of massive gold

”
u n ta r

around their necks ; and Herodian tells us that it was an

old fashion among th e Caledonians to wear twisted chains
of iron of which th ey are as vain as other barbarians are
,

of golden ones Th ese chains seem to have b e en a badge

.
’

of rank or of com m and Th ey were mad e of bars of m e tal .

,

gold silver or bron z e twisted into the form of a rope or

, , ,

wreath and worn on the neck or on the arm

,
Many .

specim ens of these have been dug up in various parts of

Scotland and are m uch admired for the beauty of their
,

orn amentation and workmanship .

From c u a c h there are two derivatives c u a c h a g an d ,

c u a ch ach which hav e th e meaning of curled hair

,
“
.

Now in G there is another word b a r ra c h a s which

, ,
-
,

also means curl e d hair The latter part of this word .

”

is the v e rb c as to twist to turn and the b a rr a intro

,
“
, ,
”

duces us to a root word which is the k e y to our present -

62 THE E T RU S CAN S .

inquiry ; a root found widely scattered throughout both

the Aryan and the Se m itic lan guages— b a r r a point a , ,

su m m it —in short a word which has co m e down to us from

”
,

t h e pri m eval language of m ankind .

Fro m the principles which I have elsewhere e xplained ,

we m ay expect s uch a word to have m any different applica

tions and meanings but yet we shall find that one pri m ary
,

idea underli e s them all Accordingly this word b a r r exists .

, , ,

in all the C eltic dialects ( including the Co rnish and the

Armoric ) but variously appli e d
,
In G its m eanings m ay . .

be classified as— ( l ) the point of a weapo n th e top or ,

”

high e st point of anything any e m inence as a heap ,

” “
,
“
,

”
a hill a head a helm et ; ( 2) anything that branches or
, ,

shoots up from a larger body and is as it were the issue , , ,

of it a branch a crop a son ; ( 3 ) superiority in

,
“
, ,
” “ ”

general In C eltic topography b a r r m eans a point or

.
,
“

e xtremity and in this sense it is found in the names of

,

m any places both in Scotland and Ireland There is in the .

,

wo rd the idea of roundness also as will be shown presently

, , ,

”
and thu s b a r r m eans a rounded extremity This mean .

in g suits the four E truscan words under conside ration ; for

b u r mes is a drinking
/ quaich with rounded or spiral
handles ansated ; b u r m es is a m an with a peculiar develop
,
/

ment of the tip of the nose ; bu r 2s ( b a ri s for bu rr is ) is the

'

curved part of the plough handle rounded off at the end ; -

,

and bu r r a a heifer with the nasal prominence peculiarly

/
, ,

m arked— c f Scotch a br on hi t cow or sheep

. A nearer
, .

approach t othe root is the word v a r u s used by Celsus to ,

m ean a spot on the face ; the m odern m edical term v a ri o l e ,

as applied to the smallpox is by some taken from the adj , .

”
v a r iu s party coloured but it seems to me to co m e m ore
,
“
-
,

appropriately from v ar u s ( root b a r r a rounded pro m i ,

“

n ence to express the nature of the e ruption the pocks , .

”
 D O M E S T I C AN IM ALS AN D I MP LE M E NTS . 63

The Sc otch w ord pock pitted is a happy co m bination of “ -

the two characteristics of the disease the pock or rounded ,

pimple of the eruption and the pit or hollow which it ,

“ ”

leaves behind it With bu r 7 m a n os y man corre

.
/ “

,
“
,
”

”
s pon d s the G b u s ag a Zip p y wo m an a young girl
.
, ,

with thick l ips from b u s a mouth a lip a kiss L , , , , , .

b a s iu m E b u s s , The form b a r r ier instead of bar r a s

. .
, ,

seem s to have been written by Festus because he fancied ,

that the words were derived fro m the Gr p u r r h o s red .

,
“

dish this would to so m e extent suit t h e m eaning of t wo

, ,

of ou r words but would be inapplicable to the others

, .

In his twelfth epistle Horace uses the word b ar ru s an , ,

“

elephant an d our lexicons set it down as an Indian word

,
”
.

If so it did not co m e to R ome direct fro m India nor even

, ,

through Greece for the G reek lang uage has no such word ;
,

but the Celtic b a r r is of Indian e xtraction or to speak , ,

more correctly it is one of those prim eval words which the

,

Sans crit and the C eltic have p reserved in their gr eatest

purity Then fro m the C eltic b a r r the L b a r r u s would
.
, , .

m e an the animal with the peculiar rounded nose like

“
-

extre m ity which j ust suits the flexible character of the

,
”

elephant s trunk ; m oreover the G dialect still retains a

’

, .

native word for elephant b o i r which is the sam e as b ar r u s , , .

This name has the flavour of antiquity about it for it is at ,

once S ig nificant and descriptive Fro m G b o i r I would . .

take the L e b u r e b o r i s E i v o r y ; the initial vowel is

.
,
-
, .

there probably through so m e connection with the S i b h a .

,

an elephant which m ay also be a component part of Gr

, .

e l e p h a s as if cl i bh as
-
,
From G b a r r I would also take
-
. .

the L p av o ( as if bar r v o) the peacock

. that is the -
,
-
,

“
p e ak co ck the
-
b ar r a vi s the b ird with the peculiar top
,
”
-
,

crest with which com pare S k a l ap i n e a peacock from

, .
, ,
”

k al ap a a peacock s tail
,
’
.
64 THE E TRU S C AN S .

The word Barrus is also used as a descriptive surn am e

of an orator who was a native of the hill country e ast of -

E truria towards the Adriatic and whom Cicero eulogises

, ,

as the m ost eloquent of all the provincials Now Barrus .

, ,

in his case cannot m ean the elephant but eith er he or

,
“
,
”

one of his ancestors m ay have obtained this surnam e in the

sense of Naso or Nosy .

There is also so m e collateral proof that Et r b u r mes is .

/

C eltic for if a word or words of S imilar orthography in Latin

,

ar e C e ltic that m ak e s it possible or it m ay be probable

, , , , ,

that Et r bu r r us also is Celtic Now Ausonius uses the

.
/
.
,

word b u r r a e to mean nonsense absurdities ; and in ,

”

on e passage Cicero calls a stupid fellow b a r o written “ ”

,

v a r o by Festus ; the glosses say that b a r o s u s m eans the

same as s tn lt u s m u li e r os u s m ol li s O bserve here that
, , .

v a r o b ar o and b u r r a e are different S pellings of the sam e

, ,

root word Now the G b a o t h a i r means a foolish fel

-
. .
“

low a simpleton
,
this word the ih being S ilent as usual , ,

is pronounced much like the G e r b a u e r a peasant and .

, ,
”

would thus give b u r r a e b ar o v a r o The G b a o t h a i r , ,

. .

is derived from the adj b a o t h soft sim ple stupid .

, , , ,

deaf and this again is the same word as m a o th ( m for b)

,
”
, , ,

,
soft from which I have derived L v i t i s and m i t i s In
,
”
. .

G also b u r and its de ri vative b u r a i d h mean

.
, ,
a boor “
,

a cl own a blockhead — ,
evidently the sam e word as b u r r a e
and b a r o .

There is a connection bet we e n deafness and stupidity for ,

those who in the bookless ages were deprived of hearing

, , ,

soon became dull stupid inert gloomy ; being S hut out , , ,

from contact with m ind around th e m th eir m ental m achinery ,

must b egin to rust and th e ir vocal powers become dorm ant , .

This fact is stamp e d on th e languages of m ankind For .

e xamples I cite the L s u r d u s

,
deaf which gives .
, ,
”
66 THE E T RU S C AN S .

fundam ental idea appears very plainly in the cognate Sem itic
verb h ar ar to swell to become tumid or pre gnant to
, , , ,

conceiv e physically or m e ntally

,
”
to think in w hich , ,
”

last sense the G has b a r a i l an O pinion from h ar ar

.
-
, ,

the H forms h a r h o r a mountain G b ar r a m ountain

.
, ,
“
,
”
.
, ,
”

properly a protuberance ; with this compare G t o r r a ,

“

belly t o r r a i c h
,
”
to impregnate and torr a hill an ,
“
,
”
, ,

eminence as R ipon Tor For the S b h r i the G dialect

,
”
. .
, .

has b r u b r o i n n or b r o n n
,
a belly a wom b from , , , ,

which co m es the Gr e m b r u o h the child ( b r e p h o s) .

- -
,
“
-

in the wo m b and b r u o I swell I teem with,

the , ,

G noun b r o i n means a height a rounded e m inence

.
“
, ,
”

and b r o n n a g is a little bulky fe m ale and th e adj ,

”
.

b r o n n a c h means pot bellied From G b r u the -

. .
,

womb comes the G b r ath a i r a brother ( as if br n at h ai r )

,
”
.
,
“ ”
,

L fr a t e r Ge r b r u d e r Here we have a good illustration

.
, . .

of the greater antiquity and purity of th e C e ltic language ,

for while b r u d e r has no etymon in G erm an nor fr at e r in ,

L atin the G b r at h a i r bears its lineage on its face for it

, .
,

is co m pounded of b r u th e womb and a th again a ,

“
,
”
,
“
,

second time the ai r being the co m m on personal term ina

,
”
-

tion With this derivation coincides the Gr a d e l p h o s a

. .
,

brother from a copulative ( the G at h is sounded a) and

,
”
.
,

d e l p h u s the womb ; th e S s a g b h a a brother is the

,
“ ”
.
,
“
,
”

exact equivalent of b r at h a i r and Gr a d e l p h o s for the S .

, .

syllable s a g has the sam e meaning as the G b o l g a bag .

, ,

the womb In G b r at h a i r the n of b r u is dropped as

. .
,

it is also in the G expression b i it was she for b u i .

’

,
“
,
” ’
.

This word b r a t h a i r b r o t h e r exists with very little varia , ,

tion of form in all the Aryan languag e s ; but whil e in E olic

,

G reek p h r a t é r p h r at Or m eans a brother yet in Attic,

“
,
”

Greek the word has a restricted m eaning being applied only to ,

m e m bers of the sam e city ward or clan the Athenians say , ,

 DO M ES T IC AN I MAL S AN D I MPL E M E NTS . 67

a d el p h o s when they m ean a brother in the family sense .

Are th e se two words a piece of fossil history ? D o they

imply that the Ionian i m m igration flooding the Pelasgian ,

country and sweeping away its word landmarks brought in

,
-
,

and deposited in Attica a second word a d e l p h o s which , ,

is apparently a translation of the Pelasgian p h r a t e r G , .

b r at h a i r an d that after a tim e a d e l p h o s and p h r a t e r were

,

d e s yn o n ym is e d p h r a t e r the olde r word receiving a special

, , ,

tech n ical meaning ?

The idea of swelling into rotundity is found in other
”
derived words also ; thus in G from b r u the belly , . , ,
“
,

comes b r o i n a height as already shown I n the sam e

,
“
,
”

way in K while c r o t h m eans the womb c r u g m eans

.
,
“
,

“
any swelling a boil a hillock ( I c r o ag h) furthe r
, , .
,

by changing the r of the root b ar in to l we have the ,

E uropean wo rd b a l l a round body with all the words ”

, ,

derived fro m it ; in seve ral of these languages the noun b a l

has a m eaning which connects it closely with the root b ar
in the sense of fecundity The form b a l also gives the .

G b al g or b o l g
. a womb a bag a wall et a bli ster
, , , , ,

a pimple the boss of a shield — ,

in short any r ounded ,

protuberance In G b ol g s a i g h e a d arrow bag m eans

.
- -

a quiver ; and it appears to me that Gr p h a r e t r a a

”
.
,

quiver is compounded of b a r in the same sense as b o l g

,
”
,

and a root word t ar to go rapidly This view is supported

-
,
.

by the derivation of Gr i o s an arrow from i e n a i to .

, ,
”
,

go . This root exists in G for the verb t a r m eans to go .

,

to send the adj t a r means active quick ( whence Et r

, .
,
”
.

an t ar ,
t a r r u i n g ( A S t a e r a n ) to d raw pull
-
.
-
.
, , ,

aim ,
”
t a rrag h a dra wing a leading ( whence L t r a b o
,
“
,
”
.
,

“
I Fr t i r e r to draw to shoot and t r a i t an
.
,
“
, ,
”
,

arrow ; with the F r t r a i t compare the H m a s s a an

”
. .
,
“

”
arrow from a ro ot that m eans to draw an arrow Again
,
“
.
,
68 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

from b a r in the sense of swelling co m e the G b o r r an d b o l g

,
“
, .
,

“
to swell adj b o r r or b u r r great nobl e haughty ( E
,
”
.
, , , .

p r o u d ) b o rs a also S p o r a n a purs e b o r r an the

,
- -
, ,
”
,
“

haunch with which compare the G m a s

,
the hip or .
,

buttock from m a s round, ,

.
”

O ther instanc e s of roundness are the E b a r r o w ( t wm wlu s ) .

,

and the A S b e o r g a circular enclosure a town or

.
-
. ,
“
, ,
”

bor oug h from this comes the E b o u rg e o n to flourish of .

, ,

which the primary idea is to swell into roundness ( b e o r g) ”

,

and then burst forth into bud In L owland Scotch which .

,

is largely Anglo Saxon ther e are several words fro m this root
-
, ,

and all of the m have th e meaning of roundness— b u r is the

cone of the pine also a millstone so called from their ,
” “
,
”

form b r o g h b ru g h or b u r g an e ncampment of a circular

, , ,

form ( call e d in some places ring fort ) a round Pictish ”

house a circular halo round t h e moon a name for the

, ,

circle drawn round th e t e e in the gam e of curling b r u k , ,

a boil or tumour that suppurates ; while in E the word ”

b u r r means the round knob on a deer s horn next his

“ ’

head and is also a n ame for a round iron rin g attached

,

to a cannon or lance In E also the roundness of the fore .

, ,

h e ad has given to it the name of b r o w ; and t h e L fr o n s .

,

the foreh e ad I take to b e the G b r o i n ,

”
some .
“

thing high and round which word has a S imilar application ,

”

in th e G b o g h b r a o i n the rain bow The idea of swell

.
-
, .
”

ing into roundn e ss appears also in K b a r anger wrath , ,

cf t umidus ira The G for rage is b u a t h and to

.
“
.
”
.
“
,

provoke into rage or madness is b u a i r May not b u a i r ”

.

be the original form of the L i r a ? .

This id ea of swelling as connected with birth may be , ,

also shown by a comparison of the G reek verbs p h u o and

p h u s a o ; for p h u o m eans transitively to make to grow to , ,
“
,

”
b eget to bring forth but p h u m a a noun derived fro m it
, , , ,
 DO M E S TIC ANIMALS AND I MP LE ME NTS . 69

m eans a tum our a boil p h u s i s m eans nature but , , ,

s a o means to blow to pu up is a plant ”

p h u ff p h u t o n , , ,

a tree a child but it also m eans a tumour

,
With ,
.

these compare the H v e rb p ar ac h to sprout and the .

,
“
,
”

E b o u r g e o n as above The sam e idea seems to lie under

.
,
.

the old L verb fe o for besides f e c u n d u s and fe l i x both

.
, ,

m eanin g fruitful there are fro m it t h e participial adj ective ”

,

fe t u s teeming with young ( properly made

“
,
“

f e n u s capital lent on interest ( that which swells and pro

,
”

duc e s profit) or the interest its e lf and the noun fe t u s

,
“
,
”
,

which means the offspring of ani m als and also the fruit ,
”

”
of trees swelling and swollen to m aturity F e n u s inter
,
.
,

”
est fro m fe o has analogi es in the Gr t o k o s offspring
, , .
, ,

interest and the H m a r b i t h progeny interest from

,
”
.
,
“
, ,
”

r ab ah to becom e g reat to multiply

,
“
Festus says that , .

L fe n u m hay is deriv e d from fe o ; this derivation is

.
, ,
”

unintelligible if fe o means only to bring forth young to ,

be fruitful but if swelling into roundness be the under

,
”

lying idea then fe n u m like the GP p h u m a K c r u g G

, , .
, .
, .

b r o i n implies roundness and points to the form of the

, ,
”

hay cocks the little round hillocks into which the withered
-
,
”

grass is gather e d .

If then the root b r S b h r i or b h a r G b e i r

, ,
-
, .
, .
,

primarily describes the external symptoms of incipient

gestation the next step in the develop m ent of the meaning
,

of the root wi ll bring us to the continuance of the condition

till it reach e s its issue ; b h r i b h a r b e i r will thus m ean , ,

“
to bear to carry about for a time j ust as H s ab al
,
”
, .

m eans to bear to carry henc e to be pregnant

“
In , ,
“
.
”

this gen e ral s ense of carrying there are m any words —S .

b h r i H p ar ah G b e i r I b e i r L fe r o G r p h e r o
, .
, .
, .
, .
, .
,

p h o r e f) A S b e ar a n b e o r an b y r a n E b e a r L
, .
-
.
, , , . , .

”
p r t o and probably th e G e r p fe r d
o a horse
- !

, .
,
70 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

because it is used to car r y a m an just as the H has , .

p e r e d a m ule fro m the root p a r b a r

, ,
”
,
.

In fact this third signification ought to com e fi rst , ,

for in the order of time the cause must precede the effect
, , .

This transitive m eaning belongs to the H b ar a to .

,

”
beget create produce the I b e i r to beget and the
, , ,
”
.
, ,

L p a r e re and p ar ar e in the sense of causing pro

.
“
,

curing a thing to be To this head also belon gs the E

”
. .

b r a w n b o ar ( Sc b re e m ) a m ale sow
, .
,
“
.
”

When the bud on the tree has swollen to its full

Siz e it bursts forth into leaf and bloo m and branch
“
, .

Hence the H p ar ac h to break forth to sprout to .

, , ,

fly ; the K noun s b ri g the tops of trees and b r i g a w

”
.
,
“
, ,

hair G I K bar the top of anything a top or.

-
.
-
.
,
“
,

sum m it a branch E a b a r a S p a r ; H b e r iac h a

, .
, .
,
“

cross beam a bolt a bar a prince

-
In the case of
, , , .
”

”
ani m als the burst forth becomes also bring forth
,
”

thus the H p ar ah means to bear young to be fruitful .

,

G I b e i r to bring fo rth ; L p a r i o bring forth ; A S

“ ” “ ”
- -
. . .
. .
, ,

b a e ran to bring forth ; E b e a r with its derivatives

,
“ ”
.
, .

To this head belongs the E far r o w sow but to the .

“ ”
,

previous head a b a r r o w sow O ther roo t s besides this .

one have the double m eaning of burst forth and bring

forth as the H g i ac h g Oac h from which co m es g i h o n
,
”
.
, , ,

a riv er because it bursts forth fro m it s source

,
” ”
.

The results of this succession of causes and effects

are exhibited in numerous words so m e of which d enote ,

inanimate things as E b u rd e n b i rth but of the anim ate , .

,

results I take as examples : ( 1 ) H b a r a son ( someti m es .

,

used in that sense in G adhelic al so) with which co m pare the ,

G m ac
. a son fro m the old G verb m a c to bear
,
“
,
”
. ,
“
,

to carry the H p a r a bull a bullock " f

( )
2 em .
, , , .

p a rah G e r fa r re fe m fars e A S fe a r Gr fe m p o r t i s ;
, .
,
.
, .
-
.
, . .
-
 D O M E S T IC AN I MALS AN D I M PL E M E NTS . 71

( 3) the A S b a rn b e a r n a son S c b a i r n P b ar a
.
-
.
, , , .
, ,

“
a lamb a kid b a rn a ,
a youth b a r n a s a men ; ,
”
,
“
, ,
”

and lastly in the sam e sense as H p ar th e G has

, .
, .

b io rai d h a bullock b i o r a c h a calf b i o r a i c h e a

,
“
,
”
,
“
,
”
,
“

colt a foal a filly

, O ther results not animate are : ( 1 )
,
.
”

G bar
. a crop of co rn bread ; S c b e a r b e r e
,
“
,
”
.
,

E . b a r l ey
“
K b a r a bread ; Gr b o ra pasture .
,
“ ”
.
, ,

food from this G root noun b a r I tak e an unused .

-

form bar wol or bor a d whence by m etathesis the A S

, , , , .
-
.

b r e o d G e r b r o d E b r e a d ; this see m s to m e a m ore

, .
, .

likely derivation than to take b r e a d fro m b r ay to pound ; ,

”

fro m this b a r also come the L fa r and fa ri n a ( as if far e n n a) .

,

mea and the G b r ai c h b r a c h a malt It is worthy .

, , .
”

of re m ark that in H b a r means either the corn as growing .

in the fields or as stored clean in th e b a r n ( 2) B Or d e -

.

in G e r m eans a fertile region

.
( 3 ) P u r a h in H means
“
.
”
.

“
a branch an d p o r o t h branch e s ,
”
( )
4 The G p o r ,
“
. .

means seed ( 5 ) Because the first growth of grain in a

.
”

sown field is sp e a r li ke the root b a r gives C o rn b a r K -

.
, .

b a rf L b a rb a E b e ar d G e r b a r t and possibly the E

, .
, .
, .
, .

h a l b e r t and the It s b i rri from their spears

, ( )
6 The .
,
“
.
”

beard like appearance of such a fi eld when the g rowth is

-
,

young is called in Scotch b r e a r d or b r e e r ( 7) The L

, , ,
. .

fru g e s fr u o r fr u c t u s come from this root ( 8 ) An d fro m

, , , .

its resemblance to the sprouting grain a goad a pin a ,

“
, ,

bodkin anything sharp and pointed is called in G b i o r

,
”
. .

Op in i on s f
o Ot he r s .

LI N DS AY .
—Bu r r a s is like
the Teutonic e qu iv a e in Bar ,

lent o f the Latin a mp h or a from be r an to bear or carry , ,

.
”

TAYLOR — Al l th e s e words may be explain e d by means

”
of Turkic bu ru n nose The Avar baar an red would ,
’

,
“
,

explain ba r r a and bu r r u s but not bu r is ,

.
72 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

N OTE .

TH E BAS QU E LAN G UAG E .

The Basque language has caused almost as m uch pe r

p l e x it
y to philologists as th e E truscan Its a ffi nities are as .

yet und e termined L atham says Wi t h the Latin beyond

.
, ,

words like sp i r i t a n g e l p ar a d is e th ere is no Bask word

, , ,

in co m mon Nor yet with the G re ek Nor yet with the

. .

G erman Nor yet with the K eltic N or yet with the

. .

S k ipit ar There is nothing in short like anything in

.
, ,

Southern C entral or W estern E urope

, , .
”

But t h e name Celtiberia applied by the R om ans to th at ,

part of Spain warrants the presumption that the inhabitants

,

of it may have been Spanish Celts The present location .

of the lan guage also m ay m e an that the people who speak

it are the sole sur v ivors of those C elts whom the R om an
power and at a later period the force of G othic and Moorish
,

conquest drov e into th e mountain fastnesses of Biscay as

, ,

the British Celts into Wales If so we need not wonder .

,

to find afte r the lapse of m ore than a thousand years that

, ,

its native ruggedness has been considerably softened and

toned down by contact with the R omance languages around .

L e t us examin e so m e of the Basque words

Basque B u ru a h e ad ,
This resembles the Et r,
“
.
”
.

b u r r it s from th e G b a r r th e top of anything a head ”

/
, .
, , ,

as al ready shown A G form bar r a m b would be sounded

. .
,
-
,

bar r i w or b ar r ao which m ight beco m e bar ro a and then

, , ,

B b i z a rra beard The G word for ”

b ar r n a . .
, . .

beard is fe a s a g Now ag and ar r a are both of them .

,
- -

G formatives ; the roots then are B b i z and G fe a s

.
, , .
, .
,

which seem to b e th e same ( 3 and In B a r r e c h a is . .

“
a tree an d arr i a is a stone
,
”
These words rese m ble “
.
’3
74 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

fal to go round ( cf L c ap i l l u s hair

, The B . .
-
,
.

”
b e g u ia eye ( for be g a la is like the G fe i g h sharp
,
“
.
,

( cf L a c i e s and o c u l u s) The B o i n a foot may “

. . . .
, ,

be an abraded derivative fro m G c o s c o i s a foot as if

coi s —
. , , ,

ai n n coi s n a coi n a, oina -

The B j a i n c o
,
-
, . . ,

god ( E Jingo see m s to me to be a similar form ation

”
. ,

d i a in n ( with co added as in the Teutonic Ta is co) from

-
, ,

the G d i a god . The B t u r m o i thunder has

,
.
”
.
,
“
,

evidently the sam e root as T ar a n e s the Celtic god of ,

”
thunder The B l u r earth see m s to m e to be
. .
, ,

R om ance for t l u r L t e l l u r e earth ’

o r perhaps it is
, .
,

the G u i r earth . The B nu m erals hi r w three

, . . ,
“
,
”

and s e i six are identical with the G adhelic ( and

, ,

Aryan) t h r i and s e ( )
2 3 B e s c u a han d I believe . .
,
“
.

the n a her e to be as in b u r u a ( No a softer form of the .

G am h or a bh As to the rest the E nglish hand is

.
-
,
-
.
,
“

”
connected with the A S S co t ch h a d d or h a u d to hold .
-
.
, ,

the h a n d b e ing that by which we lay hold of anythin g

the G l a m h the hand is similarly connected with the
.
,
“
,
”

Gr l a m b a n o
. I take I lay hold of
-
,
So the B
“
, .
”
.

e s c u a see m s to me to be another for m of the G s g a b h .

( which in Ky m ric might be written e s g a bh or ys g a bh) to

, , ,

lay hold of to sei z e , .

”

These twenty— three analogies are the result of a m ere

cursory glance of th e Basque word s giv e n in L atham s ’

Comparative Philology It is probabl e th at a careful .

’

exam ination of the whole list might supply so m e more

points of rese m blance between the Basque and the C eltic .
 D O M ES TIC AN IMAL S AN D I M PL E M E NTS . 75

C HAPT E R III .

D O M E S TI C AN I MAL S AN D I M PLE M E NT S .

PAR T II .

1 C ap ra , a Goat 2 Dam n u s a H ors e

G ap u s a C hario t ; with w
. .
. .
,

3 .
,
hi ch take

4 B e ar a G o d.
,
.

1 . CAPRA , a Goat . 2 . DAMNU S , a H or s e .

HAV I N G in the preceding chapters given a fe w exam ples of

the method on which I purpose to conduct this inquiry I ,

now proce e d to undertake a wider survey which will O pen ,

up to us a new and it m av be an interestin g field of s pe cu

, ,

lation in R om an mythology an d antiquities I take up the .

E t r cap e a
. a she goat and with it I j oin Et r d am n us
/
,
“
-
,
”
.
,

a horse for they are the only quadrup e d names on our

,
”
-

lis t and I expect to b e able to show that both words co m e

,

from the sam e original root .

At first sight one would say that it is impossible that

goat and horse should be nam ed fro m any features or
”

qualities common to both but I would at the outset note ,

the facts that in Irish the word g ab h ar which now ,

m eans a goat was form erly perhaps a thousand years

, ,

ago used to signify a horse for in the ancient manuscript

, ,
”
,

Lives of the Saints th e Irish geo gr aphical nam e Loch

“ ”
,

gab b ra now Lagore is translated by the L stagnum e qa i

, , .
“
,
”
 76 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

the h orse s lake and ( 2) our exam ination of the E truscan

’

bird names in a subsequent section m ay ind uce the belief

-
, ,

that the old name makers were sci entific enough to give -

nam es to ani m als rather fro m their physical fe atures or their

habits than from such accidents as voice or colour An d .

j ust as most of the bird names are expressive of habits so -

,

the names cap r a and d a m m t s both have r e ference to a

”
habit common to the horse the goat and the wild “
,
” “
,

boar for the wild boar too has a sim ilar name Gr
, , , , .

k a p r o s L a p e r N h afra An y who are disposed to

’
. .
, , .

doubt that the same name can denote animals so diverse ,

have only to rem ember that the S d r u a tree m ean s in .

, ,
”

Celtic an oak ( G d a r ag I d ai r K d e r u) that the

“ ”
.
, .
, .

Gr p h e g o s
. an oa means in L a be e ch ( fag u s)
,
“
,

that the G d a m h m eans both an ox and a deer ( L

.
“ “
.

dama a ,
and that a b are or rabbit is in G .

called c o i n e a n a little dog ( E c o n e y L c u n i c u l u s)

,
“ ”
.
, . ,

fro m G c u c o i n a dog
. If more instances be required
, ,
.

I m ay cite G fi a d h a deer properly any wild .

,
“
,
” “

ani m al ; the Gr m e l o n and t h e L m al u m which m ean . .

,

“
an apple but the Persic m u l means a pear ; the L
,
” “ ”
.

q u e r c u s according to Max Miill e r is derived from A S

, , .
-
.

f u r h E fi r, and in the Semitic languages H t al e h

.
°

, .

m eans a young lam b but in Syriac a boy in ” “ ”

, ,

Samaritan a boy in ZEt h iopic a kid in Arabic a ,

”
,
” “

fawn a young ga z elle —

, the underlying idea co m mon to
them being the young of an animal .

There can be littl e doubt that the Et r cap r a ( L c a p e r . .

,

c ap ra) is the G g ab h a r a she goat — a word which is .

,
-

found in all the C eltic dialects The transition from g ab a r .

I de i r ve que r cu f s rom G d ar ag
.
,
an th us G d a g
o ak ,
”
: . ra ,

g g ara (g for d , see g all an ) , ka ach

r , q uarach ( G koig L q i qu ) L
.
, . u n e , .

-
q u e r -
c us .
 D OM ES TI C AN I M ALS AN D I MPLE ME NTS . 77

( b not aspirated) to c ap e r and c a p r a is so obvious that the ,

id entity of the words can scarcely be question e d and it is

-
,

futile to obj ec t that G g ab a r is a loan word for an ind e .

-
,

pendent language m ust be mis e rably poor if it has to borrow

so co m mon an animal nam e as goat from the E truscan or -
”

th e Latin The form g a b h a r too must be older than c ap r a

.
, , ,

for it is identical with th e H t s a p h a r to go or dance in . ,

“

a circle to l e ap which in th e primitive language pro

, ,
”
, ,

bably had the form g ab h a r for the H and S ols h t s h , . .

,

often represent the gutturals g and k From t s a p h a r th e .

,

H form s the noun t s a p h i r a goat which is of e ither

. ,
“
,

gender and lik e the G g ab h a r must have a m asculine or

, , .
,

a fe minin e attributiv e j oin e d to it in order to distinguish the

gender The goat th e n is the leaper and any one who
.
, , ,
”

has seen the sudd en skips and bounds whic h a kid takes ,

first to one S ide and then to another will not deny that the ,

goat is indeed the l e aper The sam e idea shows itself in

“
.
’

the Gr a i x a goat fro m a i s s o I move with a quick

.
, ,
”
,

m otion I dart or glance ; the H also has d i t s a a ” “

, .
, , ,

wild goat fro m the verb fi t s to leap to dance —a

, ,
“
,

softened form of d a n t s whenc e G e r t a n z en E d a n c e , .

, . .

V erbs of which the root idea is ,

to go in a circle to -
,

l eap are also used in a tropical sense to denote ( 1 ) S wift

”
,

ness ( 2) j oy
,
Thus in P y a m a m eans a horse but
“
.
”
, .
,
”

y a m i n m eans happy fortunate in G a gh is a heifer

“
, .
,

a fawn sometimes an ox a bull a cow but a g h is also

,
”
, , ,
”

”
“
j oy happiness wh e nce Gr a g
, I leap for
, .
“

j oy I exult
,
”
F urth e r fro m H d ar a r to fly in a
“
.
, .
,

circle to wheel in flight come the H word d e r u r a

, ,
”
.
,
“

swallow ( fro m its gyrations ) and the Ar d a ra r a swift

”
, .
,
“

hors e with which co m par e the H d a h a r d fi r to go in

,
”
.
, ,

a circle to be borne on swiftly as a hors e and rider

, ,
”

Then as to d a m n us Th e horse is also a leaper and .

,
78 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

therefore the H has the verb s al a d to leap as a h orse .

, ,

to exult and th e noun S ti s a horse from t h e verb s S

, , , ,

to leap for j oy An d j ust as the horse and the goat ar e

.
’

different animals and yet have so m e habits in com mon so , ,

the H verbs t s a p h a r and s u s although both m eaning to ,

leap are di fferently applied S fi s rather describes the

, .

regulat e d onward leaps of the horse in a trot or a canter ,

resulting in a swift progressive m otion while t s a p h a r like , ,

Gr a i s s O denotes the sudden j erking leaps of a goat on

.
,

the sa m e spot This difference is clearly m arked in the E

. .

word c a p r i o l e which although it is d e rived from c ap e r a

, , ,

g o a t yet
,
applies
”
only to a peculiar leap of the h or s e This .

difference also appears in H s as a moth which l ike its .

, , ,

brother s h s implies that the animal takes a S hort leap

,

or flight and then com e s down again ; similarly anoth er

, ,

Se m itic verb c h ag al to advance by short leaps in the

, , ,
”

manner of a crow or of a m an with his feet tied gives ,

c h ar g a l to gallop as a horse to leap as a locust and

,
“
, ,

the modern P h a k l a a stutterer . Nor is the word s h s , .

”

confined to the H language for in ancient Assyrian s u s u .

, ,

is the n am e for a horse Now as s fi s is a very old word .

’

, ,

for it occurs in G enesis I am led to expect that in old ,

languages like the Celtic and E truscan the name for horse ,

may mean the leaper I ther e fore proce e d to prove that ’

E t r d am n u s
. a horse is in very fact only a word that
,
“
, , , ,

like H s u s m eans the leaper

.
,
An d here I m ay say .

that however unique d am n us may seem to be as t h e name

,

for a horse yet it is not without a peer for our E nglish

, ,

team ster who is urging his d o b b i n to fresh activity has

, ,

in his m outh probably the sam e word which the E truscans

used more than two thousand years ago ; d o b b i n by the ,

change of b into on ( see t u b e r) is d omm i n and that again , , , ,

is ( lem ma s .
 D O M ES T IC AN I MAL S AN D I MPL E M E NT S .
79

In tracin g the derivation of d a m fl us I would remind the ,

r e ad e r that in the primitive unbroken language of mankind ,

th e root words were doubtl e ss fe w in number and that

-
,

different and yet cognat e applications of the sam e root idea -

were expressed by slight phonetic changes on the root .

Many exam pl e s of this could be adduced ; some have been

given under the head Et r bu m us from th e root b ar In .
/
, .

E nglish we have many instances of the same kind ; from

c l ap we form c l a s h c l u t c h c l a t t e r c l u s t e r and S c
, , , , , .

s k e l p ; from t r e a d we take s t r i d e s t r a d d l e L e t m e
, ,
.
,

therefore go to the Noachian lang uag e and select the root

,

g pa h or unaspirated
, g ab or g a p to leap ; this is th e
, ,
“ ”

Aryan form of the H root t s a p h in t s a p h a r to leap ”

-
.
, , .

From g ap I take the E truscan word g ap s ” a chariot as ,

“
,
”

will be shown in its own place But b is m ( see t u b e r) ; .

therefore the root g a b m ay b e written g a m Again cl may .

,

take the place of g for both letters are soft checks the one
, ,

produced by a g uttural and the other by a dental con ,

tact ; indeed S O closely allied are cl and g that Webster

, , ,

in his E nglish D ictionary insists that such a word as ,

“
g loom ought to be pronounced cll oo m in Ir e land the ,

g al l an stones ”
are frequ e ntly called d al l a n stones ;
“ ”

and Max Muller in his Science of Lang uage states that

, ,
”

it takes m onths of labour to teach a young H awaian to

know the difference between ol and g The change of t s .

into cl without the intervention of g occurs in the H verb

, , .

t s ab ab to go slowly which is also written d ab ab

,
“
,
”
.

The root g a m m ay thus be written d am Again d a m .

,

becomes l a m for d and l interchange as in Gr O d u s s e u s

, , .
,

L U lysses ; Gr ol ak rum a L l acry m a ; L d e licare for

. .
, . .

ded icare o l or for o olor ; S ko la ko el a a hog

,
Indeed
.
, ,
“
.
,

where a Hindu pronounces a d at the b eginning of a root

word the R oman pronou nces a liquid l and in H e brew
, , ,
80 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

cl is frequently changed into r another liquid closely ,

‘

allied to l .

The root forms then are unaspirated t s ap g a p gab

-
, , , , , , ,

a m d am l a m yielding t s a p h a r g a b h a r d ab ar l ab a r
g , , , , , ,
.

Of course it is not necessary to add that any of these words

,

may have its vowel so und changed without in the least -

affecting its identity for the vowels are only the flesh and ,

blood the colour and com plexion of the word all of which
, ,

may vary ; while the consonants are the bones of the

skel e ton which determ ines the figure of the ani m al The .

G dialect see m s to have shunned the use of the root ga p

.
,

g a b in the sense of leaping probably because it had

,
“
,

already two verbs of the same sound g a b h to take and , , ,

”
g a b h to go swiftly
,
“
I find in G only these two . .

exam ples of g ab to leap — c ap a cart or tumbril Et r

, , ,
”
.

g
r ap e “ and c a,
p u l l a m are for m erly a-
horse L ,
“
,
” “
, .

c ab a l l u s The form g a m however is co m m on in G for

.
, ,

it gives G g a m h u i n n ( genitive g a m h n a) written also

.
-
,

a young c o w bullock or dee fro six ”

g a b h u i n n-
,
“
r m , , ,

to twelve months old and its d erivati v e g a m h n a ch a ,

-
,
“

young cow The G e r has g e m s e a m ountain goat

.
’
.
,
-
,

the leaper to which corresponds in m eaning and deriva

tion the F c h a m o i s Fro m the G g a m b
. a cow I
- . .
,
”

take the L v a c c a a co w for the root of the L word is

.
, ,
”
.

v a c or by metathesis c a v which as Colu mella tells us

, , , ,

was the earlier form Now c a v is identical with G g a m b .

, .

which is pronounced g a v Here it is worthy of notice that

names for th e commonest notions such as that of cow are , ,

expressed in L atin by words of G adhelic origin for L v a c c a , .

is certainly not a Greek word nor is G g a v borrowed from , .

the Latin for the metathesis in v a c c a and the identity of

, ,

G g a m b with H t s a p h prove that the G form is earlier

. .
, .

than the L v a c c a The E word c o w is of different origin ;

. . .
 82 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

’
H e gl ah which signifies a calf a whelp and even an
.
,
“
, ,

infant Th e young of other animals are also named from

.
”

their leaping and frisking for the H word c ar mean s

“
,
”
.

a lamb from the verb c ar ar to move in a circle ( cf

,
”
,
“
.

t S p h a r) to dance H e s ych iu s says that the Ionians u sed

,
.

the word k a r to signify a sheep that is the same word

as the G c a o r a sheep The G has also c a rr fi a d h
. ,
“
.
”
.
-
,

“
a hart ( literally the wil d ”
The Gr k r i o s “
.
,

a ram is for k a r i o s ; and the L a r i e s a r i e t is the

, .
,

G r e it h e
. a G reith ,to leap ; a r i e s ’
. ,
“ ”

seems to be G participle a r e i t h leaping like the L .

,
“
, .

participial nouns a n i m a n s s a p i e n s ; or a ri e s may be fo r ,

c a ri e s From the sam e H root c a r in the sense of j olt

.
,
“

in g or of wheels going round and r ound the H has

,
”
,
”
.

c ar a camel s saddl e and c i r c ar o t h drom e daries swift

,
“ ’

,
”
, ,

camels ; the G has c a rr a dray a waggon L c a r r u s

”
. ,
“
, ,
”
.
,

c u r r u S E c a rt A S c r a e t ( by metathesis for c a r e t
, .
) , .
-
.
-
,

N k a e r r e E c ar ; the K has c a r r a sledge withou t

.
, . .
,

wheels a cart a waggon An d in th e sens e of le aping

” “ ”
.
, , , ,

the K has g a rr th e leg l t g a m b a F j ambe as above

. ,
“
, .
, .
, .

From th e use of K c a r r to mean a whe e l l e ss sledg e it .

-
,
”

would seem that th e idea of j olting prevails in thes e “ ”

nam es for vehicles and in point of time the j olting sledge ,

m ust have preced e d the dray and the chariot .

From all thes e considerations and exampl e s but esp e cially ,

from th e use of ga b h a r the goat the leap e r in old Irish , , ,

to mean a horse I believe that the E truscan d a m m i s is

“
,

only another for m of th e G g a m h a i n n for g a m h a i n n .

,

gives d a m a i n n ( ol for g ) from which comes d a m n u s ,

- -
,

the leaper The for m d a m a i n n does not now exist in

.
”

G but preferring the initial sound of l the G h as

. , , .

l e u m n a c h any creature that leaps hops or bounds

- -
, , ,

and l e u m n a c h d a m n a c h would give aa mm zs The-

,
-
,
’
.
 D OM ES TIC AN IMAL S AN D I M L E P M E NTS . 83

neares t approach to a horse is a mare which the G , .

expresse s by th e word l ai r ; this is another spelling for

l a m b ai r the n t h ( v) being quiescent The l a m is the
-
,
Z
.

root d a m and a i r corresponds with the termination a i n n

,
- -

in g a m h a in n and denotes the ag e nt or do e r ; l ai r is there

,

fore the leaper like g a b h a r and is clos ely allied t o

“
,
”
,

d am n us An d if the d a m m t s was
. a you n g hors e as ,
”

distinguish e d fro m c ab a l l u s the p ack hors e th e n the ,

“
,
”

name of leaper supported as it is by the H s u s is not ,

”
.
,

inappropriate .

I a m inclin e d to think that our E co m mon name h o rs e .

is also of E astern origin The commo n derivatio n from .

S h r e s h to neigh is very suitable but the occurrenc e

.
,
“
,
”
,

in H of verbs meaning to l e ap as a horse and the fac t

. ,

that in that very ancient languag e which of all oth e rs brings ,

us n earest to the primitive man s ideas of things as ex ’

pressed in words nearly all the names for h o rs e a s s m u l e

, , ,

are taken eith e r from swift running or fro m leaping “

,
” “
,
”

thro w s some sus picion on the S h r e s h as the root of h o r s e . .

I know of only one other n ame which m ay m e an the “

neigh e r and that is the S c n a i g colloquial E n a g which

, .
, .
,

is probably taken from A S h n a e g an to n e igh I .

-
.
, .
”

therefore o ffer another d erivation of horse .

In E z eki e l xxv ii 1 4 thr e e kinds of horses ar e mentioned .

, ,

common hors e s ( s us i m ) riding horses ( p ar as h i m ) and ,

-
,

mul e s ( pe radim ) The second of these names ( p ar as h ) .

primarily signifies a horseman for it is form e d from the ,

”

v e rb p ar as h p ar at s p ar ak p ar ad to bre ak to spread
, , , ,
“
,

out to separate as th e l egs in riding ( cf E b r e e c h e s )

, ,
”
. . .

G e s e n iu s says that t h e force of these v e rbs li e s in the

syllable r a t s as well as in the p ar For r a t s the G reeks
, .

write b r e s s O which if it be also a Teutonic root would give

, , ,

G e r ( b ) r o s s N o e r s A S h o r s E h o r s e for riding
.
, .
, .
-
.
, .
,
.
84 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

In m odern G erman there is nothing nearer to the H root .

than b re c h e n ( H p ar ak) an d s p r e i t s e u ( H p ar at s ) . ,
- -
.
,

and perhaps p fe r d a horse ( H p ar ad) ; but in G b r i s ,

“ ”
. .

( H p a r a s
. h ) m e ans to break and if this is written h ris , ,

there is th e nce an easy transition to b r o s s a horse ,

“
.
”

From b r i s the G has r o s g day br e ak also t h e eye .

,
“ -
,
” “

lids separating lik e the l e gs o f a man in riding Fro m

,
”
.

H p a r a k the G by changing p that is b into on ( see

. , .
, , ,

t u b e r) forms m a r c a riding horse m a r c a c h a rider

, ,
-
,
-
,
“
,

a hors e man a dragoon

”
and other words Thus the G
, , . .

a gain shows a close approximation to the H for it has .

,

b ri s and m a r c for p ar it s h and p ar ak -

.

The G name for a com m on horse is e a c h L e q u u s

.
, . .

The idea of s wiftness rapidity lies hid in e a c h also for “

, ,

its derivativ e e a c h a n already quoted m eans a blast a , ,

“
,

wheel The S for e a c h is a c v a ( of which the root is

.
”
.
-

a
c) P a
cp
,
a old F r h ac ue
.
q E b ack In S another
, .
, . . .
,

word for hors e is v a h a with its derivative v a h an a

“
, ,

“
a vehicle a carriag e ; cf the L verb v e h e r e v e h i
,
”
. .
-
, ,

equivalent to cit o fe r r i In connection with e a c h and .

v e h i in this sense I cite the wild ass H p e r e and H

, , ,
”
.
, .

a i r both names given to it from its hot ard e nt running

’

, , ,

which snuffe th up the wind at its pleasure and the H ,

”
.

p e r e d a mule The m e aning of eag e rness which we

, .
” ”

found to r e side in the syllable d a m the root of E t r d a m n us , .

,

exists also in th e G syllable a s for G a s c a t h m eans .

, .
-

“
a soldier ( o a t h a battle a s c a l l an onset and
”
,
“ -
,
“
,
”

a s l a i c h to beseech to entreat earnestly

-
,
“
This may , .
”

also be the root syllable of G a s a l an ass K a s y n -

.
-
,
“
, .
-
,

L a s i n u s the wild ass of Asia being not e d of old for its

.
-
,

e ager running Perh aps the E a s k A S a s c i a n i s from

. .
, .
-
.
,

the same root for it originally m eant to urge to press , ,

.
”

W e have thus examined the root form s g a p g ab g a m -

, , ,
 D O M E S T I C AN I M ALS AN D I MP L E M E NTS . 85

d am , and n o w ther e remains o n l v the form l a m but th is

last is i mpor t ant for it introduces some di fficult problems ,

in R oman and G recian mythology and antiquities and it ,

m ay th e r e for e d e tain us for som e time From this root .

l a m come the G l e u m I l e i m K l l a m m u to skip “

.
, .
, .
,

or hop Arm l l am a leap G e r l a m m a lamb E

,
”
.
,
“
,
”
.
,
“
,
”
.

l a m b wh e re the b r e presents the s e cond m of the G e n ;

,

with l a mb the leaper compare the Ionian c a r or k a r

,
“
,
”
, ,

a sh ee p a lamb already referred to the H c a r a lamb

, ,
”
, .
, ,
”

and th e S c c a r provincial for calves . In G erman l a m m , .

, ,

lik e the G d a m h m ust have also at one tim e signified

.
,

a deer for th e G e r word l a m m e r means a haunch of

, .
“

venison From l e u m the G forms l u b h a n ( as if l u m a n)

.
37
.
,

a lamb and this with bh qui e scent becom e s l u a n u a n

, , , , ,

K o e n plu w
.
y n , O bserve h e re that the
. K o e n is the . .

latest and the m ost corrupt form of the original root and ,

the G is the earliest From the r oot l u m h or l u b h ( pro

. .
,

n o u n ce d l u v ) by dropping the l as in l u a n u an I form

, , , ,

the L o v i s Gr o Fi s o i s the leap e r ; and this deriva

.
-
, .
,
' '

,
”

tion is confirm e d by the Ionian k a r G c a o r a sh eep , .

,

and the K d a fa d a sheep from d a m d a m h to l e ap

.
,
“
,
”
, ,
“
.

Here comes an inquiry Has the G r d a p h n e the laurel . .

, ,

sacred to Apollo any connection with th e root d a m d a m h , , ,

”
d ap h to leap like L s a l i x a willow from s al i o I ”
.
, , , , ,

leap and like H h ad as myrtle from h a d a s to leap

, .
, ,
”
,
“
,

to haste n
The G root l e u m is probably the source of the K l l wf
. . ,

a l e ap and th e Teutonic verbs G o t h h l a u p a n G e r

,
”
, . , .

l a u fe n A S h l e a p a n E l e a p From l e u m— that is
, .
-
.
, . .
,

l e u h — I form L u p e r c u s ( as if l e u p a i r a ch ) the leap e r - -

,

god th e goat god

,
and fro m l a m l ab I form L L ab r o
-
,
.
,

the l e aper th e goat hero Hercules in E truscan topo

,
-
,
”
,

graphy a sea port near the m outh of the R iver Arno m e n

,
-
,
86 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

in t h e Antonine It inerary as Ad H e rcu l e m and

t ion e d ,

entered in modern geographi e s as Portus Herculis Lab ron is ,

or Lib urn u m now L ivorno L eghorn

, , .

By way of digr e ssion w hich may relieve the monotony

,

of our digging a m ong roots I wish to examine at len gth ,

these t w o names Lupercus and L abro for they open up a

, ,

wide and it may be interesting field of speculation L e t

, , .

u s ther e fore first t a ke L abro

, ,
which in my vie w means , , ,

“
the goat the goat hero fro m the G g a b h a r a goat
,
-
,
”
.
, .
”

E X C UR S U S H ERC U LE S
ON L a b r o, .

The found e rs of nations of fam ilies of religions have , ,

always been held in grateful re m embrance by their followers ;

h e nc e the Ro m ans deified R o m ulus ; the Plantagenets and
the Stewarts bore the surname of their first ancestor ; and
Buddhism t akes its name fro m Buddha An d if th e founder .

o f the race was kno w n by a n ame dra wn fro m some visible

obj ect which he res e mbled or to which he was liken e d or , ,

if he or his demesne had any prominent and distinguishing

featu res that thing has become t h e standard the badge of
, ,

his post e rity Thus As shur the founder of th e Assyrian

.
,
-
,

mon archy was commemorated in the huge m an bulls of

,
-

th e palaces of Ninev e h ; and thus in common language we , ,

sp e ak of th e R ussian b e ar the R o m an eagles the land of

, ,

E dom the Cr e scent an d t h e Cross

,
Again if a kingdo m .
,

happ en e d to b e a composite realm m ad e up of two or more ,

portions j oi n ed together under on e sov e reign their s eparate ,

symbols or badges were co m bined into one ; thus Britain ,

E ngland and Scotland combined — is represented by the lion

a n d th e unicorn in friendly c O —
O peration j u st as in ancient ,

prophecy a k ingly powe r is sym bolised by a lion with “

 D O M E S TI C AN I MAL S AN D I M L E P M E NT S . 87

eagles w ings ’
In the vision of D aniel ( chap vi ii ) the
. .
,

“
ram with t w o horns means the comb ined kingdoms of ”

Media and P e rsia and the rough h e goat is Mac e donia ,

“
-
,

th e conqueror of G reece and then of P e rsia Th e name , .

P e rsia in the Ar yan lang u ages according to some m ay

, , ,

have the same etymon as its H form Paras — that is from .

,

the verb p a ra s h — but others suppose that the name

m eans a tige r“
Its m od e rn forms ar e Fars a province ,

of Persia and Parsees the fi re worshippers in India Be

, ,
-
.

that as it may it is certain that the King of Persia when

, ,

l e ading his army w or e for a diadem a ram s h e ad made of

, , ,
’

gold and set with pr e cious ston e s It is also known that

,
’

a h e goat was the symbol of Mac e donia for bron z es have

-
,

been dug up ther e having on th e m th e figure of a goat w ith

one horn ; and among the sculptors of Pers epolis the ancient ,

capital of P e rsia there is one probably e xecuted about

, ,

5 5 0 B C in which a Persian is pictured as leadi n g captive

. .
,

a goat with on e horn to mean that at that time Macedonia ,

was subj ect to the Persian kings Further on a g e m in .

,

the Florentine collection both symbols are found the ,

ram s h e ad with t wo horns and the goat s head w ith one

’

,
’

horn .

The myt h r e garding the h e goat of Macedonia runs thus -

C aran u s the first king w as an Argive and d e sc e nd e d from

, , ,

H e rcules L eaving Argos with a band of his fellow country

.
-

men and not kno wing whither to proceed he consulted an

, ,

oracle and was told that he would fo und an empir e and

, ,

would be guid e d ther e to by so m e goats D oubting what .

this meant he wander e d northwards until he reached the

, ,

city E dessa near to the S pot where Saloniki ( Th e ssal onica)

,

no w stands Here he was ov e rtaken by a heavy storm sent

.

by Zeus and obs e rving a herd of goats running fro m it into

,

the city he remembered the words of the oracle bade his

, ,
88 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

men follo w and enterin g took th e city by surprise In

, , ,
.

m emory of this incident he called th e city Aig ee goat ,

city and adopted the goat as his standard

,
’
Now H e s y .
,

chius tells us t h at the Cretans call e d th e goat C aran u s “ ”

,

and Xenophon says that C aran u s m e ant lord which is the “

,
”

signification of k o i r a n o s in Hom e ric G r eek althou gh in , ,

th e Iliad it has mor e the app e aran ce of an e pithet ( like

,

C aran u s ) gradually becoming an equivalent for a ki n g

,
.

L ord is th e tropical meaning j ust as H a l l fi p h

”
, .

means both an ox and a leader Some me d als of

“ ” “
.
’

Macedonia h ave Jupiter on the one sid e and on the reverse ,

the club of Hercules Th e r e sidue of truth th e refore which .

, ,

is contain e d in th e m yth probably amounts to t his that the ,

kingdom of Macedonia in som e way o w ed its origin to the

rac e of H ercules and that he who first e stablished order ,

among th e m th e ir first lead e r and chi ef was called C aran u s

, , ,

th e goat Hercu l e s is also said to have been th e founder

.
”

of th e Celtic race and to have built some towns in G au l ,

.

In Italy under the name of G aran u s or Re c aran u s he

, ,

abolished human sacrifices set up the worship of fire and , ,

slew Cacus on the Palatine Mount whose cave there was

, ,

long one of th e sights of R om e Hercul e s was much .

honoured in Assyria under t h e nam e of Nin in in s crip

tions he is called Pal kura or Pal z ira son of th e lord - -
,
.
”

This agre e s with the meaning of C aran u s the goat lord ,

-
,

a denominative applied to a hero from the r oo t c a r ,

to leap to dance ,
The H has various words connected . .

with this root c a r as ar an a wild goat ( cf c a r a n u s ) , , ,

.
,

’
a r o d Ch a r a d a wild ass c h ar ad to tremble to
’

, .
,
“
,
”
,
“
,

has t en ( which idea of t rembling is allied to that of leap

ing) c h a r g al to leap to gallop as a horse and c a r
,
-
,
“
, ,
”
, ,

“
a fat ram a wether a battering ram L a r i e s The
, , . .

Gr t r ag o s
. a goat I take to be formed by metathesis
,
“
,
90 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

points to a very early occupation of Attica by Pelasgians .

The language spoken at D elphi was t h e D oric dialect and ,

as the Heraclid ae in their R eturn or conquest of G reece

were assisted by the D orians there must have been between ,

the m a community or perhaps identity of race and faith .

From this consideration alone I might argue that Heracles ,

too as well as C arn e io s was a goat hero bo t h of the m

, ,
-
,
”

s ons of Zeus and that the E truscans rever e nced him under
,

the name of Labro ( G g ab h a r a goat — an argument . ,

“

which m ight be further strengthen e d by the fact that one

of the o l d est of E truscan towns ( Csere) kept a treasure at
D elphi I suppos e that t h e D orian Tragedy the goat ,
” “

song originat e d at the a n nual festivals in May held as

, ,

rej oicings for the return of the Sun ( Apollo) to power and
vigour after his wi n ter s torpidity ( see D ionys u s ia) These
’
-
,
-
.

r ej oicings w e re common among Celtic nations also under the ,

name of Bel s fire ( Beltan e) and w e re m arked by such

“ ’ ”
,

m irth and dances and mimes as prevailed in the D ionysian

and D orian festivals It is well known also that am ong
.
, ,

the Celts the goat was held in sp e cial honour ; and the goat
se e ms to have been in the R oman period a symbol of Cale
donia for among the tablets dug fr om t h e ruins of the
,

R oman wall that stretch e d across the country from the

Forth to the C lyd e there is on e which shows a R oman
,

eagle clutching a prostrate goat in allusion to t h e recent ,

conquest of Celtic Scotland by the R omans In their .

solemn imprecations the G aels sl e w a goat for ,

T was all p repare d an d from t h e ro ck

A g o at t h e p at iar ch o f t h e flo ck
,
r ,

B f r e t h e ki d l i g pil e was l i d
e o n n a ,

A d p i e rced b y R od e ick s ready b lade

’
n r .

4: a:

Th e life b loo d eb b e d
- in c rim s on tide ,
 D O M E S TIC AN I MAL S AN D I MPL E ME NT S . 91

Th e grisly pri e s t with m u m u rin g prayer

, r
,

A sl ender c ro s sle t fo rm ed with c are .

as a

Th e c r sslet s point s o f sp rk lin g woo d

o
’
a

H e q u e ch ed am o n g t h e b u b b l i g b l o o d
n n .

A d as ag a in t h e S ig n h e re ed
n ,
ar ,

H ollow an d hoarse h is v ice was he ar d o ,

W h e flit s this c ross from m t m

n an o an ,

V ich Al pine s su m m ns t o hi s clan

-
’
o ,

Bur s t b e t h e e th t f i ls t o heed ar a a ,

Pal s ied t h e fo t that shu ns t o speed o .

4: se a

As s i k that b loo d s tream i t h e earth

n s -
n ,

m ay h is hear t b l oo d d re ch his he ar th
’
So s- n .

Th e E truscans also s e em to hav e used the goat in their

necromancies for speaking of them one of the Christian
, , ,

fathers says G oats too have be en confe d e rates in this

, , ,

art of soothsaying trained to divination An d not only did

”
.
,

the G aels reverence the goat but t h e Welsh take it as their ,

national embl e m for St D avi d their patron saint is seen in

, .
,
-
,

pictures riding on a shaggy patriarchal goat E ven the , .

name G omer th e r e put e d founder of the Kymric race is not

, ,

unlik e g o b h a r g o m a r the goat Again among the

, , .
,

C retans the goat was associated with the holi e st of traditions

, ,

for there on Mount D icte their Zeus grew up in divine

, ,

strength fed by honey and milk— the ho n ey furnished by

,

the wil d bees and the goat Amaltheia providing him with
,

m ilk. Thus Jove maintained the life giv e n to him by

“

nour ishment ( dra w n from ) a foreig n breast An d in the .

”

Norse mythology there is still a g oat lik e Amaltheia sup , ,

plying nourishm ent to gods and heroes for in Valhalla , ,

where O din s h e roes dwell there is a goat call e d H e j d ru n

’

, ,

which standeth up and biteth the branches from that right

famous tree called L e rat h r Now from out her teats there .
,

runneth so much m ead that she fi ll e t h each day a drinking

92 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

vessel so huge that all the Ein h e riar ( heroes) are m ade
drunken thereby .

Now all these facts and lege nds tend to prove that the
,

goat holds an important place in the earliest mythologies ,

and that as kings and hero e s often had app e llatives applied
,

to them from t h e names of other animals — such as the ox ,

the stag th e dog th e lion— s o also from the goat If C ar

, , .

anus then th e ancestor of Philip of Mace d onia and of his

, , ,

gr e at e r son Al e xander is th e goat the h e goat

,
the , ,
”
-
,
” “

ro ugh h e goat of D aniel s vision ; and since Hercules the

-
’

founder of th e Celtic nation and t h e benefactor of th e early ,

Italian tribes the author of fi re worship in Italy ( peculiarly

,
-

an E truscan rit e) is called C aran us th e goat or R ecar , , ,

”

anus ( G r i gh a king pronounced r e whence L pr n

.
, , , . . .

Rh e a queen ,
I cannot doubt th at L ab ron Lab ru w as ,

his E truscan name or epithe t ; and if so the E t ruscans w e re ,

G adhelic Celts for the G adh elic knows only g ab h a r not , ,

c a r as a name for the goat the leap e r

, , .
”

Semo Sancus the S abin e name for Hercul e s has I believe , , , ,

a similar meaning for in D aniel s vision ( D an viii 2 1 ) the ’

. .

K ing of G reece is symbolised by a rough h e goat ( H s ai r) -

”
.
,

and this H word when use d as an adj ective m e ans hairy

.
, , ,

rough From this word I wish to d e rive the nam e Sancus

.
”
.

To cl e ar the w ay l e t me first e xamine the L h i r c u s a , .

,

h e goat the equivalent of H s ai r

-
,
”
The H root of s ai r . . .

is the verb S aar to stand on end to bristl e ( L h orre re ) , , . ,

to shudd e r from which come H s aar horror a storm ; ” ”

' '

, .
, ,

s ati r hair and s aOr a h

,
barley awny or bearded
”
,

barley like L h o r d e u m barley from h o r re r e S im il

, .
,
“
,
.

arly the L h i r c u s is the rough hairy anima for the

.
“
, ,
”

word is of the sam e stock as L h i rt u s h i rs u t u s rough .

, , ,

shaggy bristly and both are taken from th e G adj fri o g h

, , . .
,

bristly The original for m of h i rc u s was fi r o u s whence

.
”
,
94 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

on . S O in G the adj fi a n n a c h m eans

. hair y rough .
“
, ,

”
g i gantic heroic,
while fi a n n is a hero and fi n e ( as if ,

fi a n n e ) is a tribe a family ; and with an 8 instead of t h e ”

,

in it ial f ( see h a l e n and s e x) s i a n m eans a storm ( of ”

, .

H S aar) T h us G fi a n n a c h the hairy heroic m an

. . .
,
“
, ,

m ay become s i a n n a c h s h an c h S a n c u s the epithet of ,

-
,
-
,

Hercules I have no proof that this is the de rivation and

.

m eaning of Sancus ; I offer this view of the word as a con

j e c t u re . There are however two or three considerations in

, ,

favour of it ; for in modern languages also pe rsonal names

are often taken from t h e nam es of ani m als as in E nglish ,

the names Fox Bull Hare ; and in G erman such names as

, , ,

Hirsch stag ; t hen in G the proper name Catanach a

,
“ ”
.
,

m ember of the clan C attan means the hai ry one ; and ,

in G s i a n n a c h S an c u s would ap propriately describe the

.
,

rough hirsut e coating of the goat for t h e word fi a n n a is

, ,

al ways applied to the hair of animals such as the goat ,

whe reas human hair is e ither fo l t ( of the aged) or c u a i l e a n

( of the you n g and beautiful) .

I n another as pect the nam es Sancus L abro very well , ,

suit Hercules in t h e sense which I have assigned to them ,

for in the passage already referred to the rough goat which

, ,

D aniel s aw is th e national emblem of Macedonia and Car ,

anus is that goat S ai r then like C aran u s may m ean the

.
, , ,

hero founder of the family the strong prolific author of

-
, ,

a n um erous progeny ; for other animal names are used in -

the same way ; for instance in H alt t fi d a h e goat is , .

,
-
,
”

u sed m etaphorically to mean the leader of a nation or “

tribe a prin c ipal m an a chief the leading goat as it

,
“
, ,
”
,

were or b e ll—
,
w e ther of the flock ; the H e g l a h a bullock .
,
“
,
”

is a nam e given to a l e ad e r of the people ; so also H “

.

”
al IOp h gentle tame taken as a noun means an ox o r
, , ,
”
, ,

the chief of a family or tribe In the Third Iliad Ho m er

”
.
,
 DO M E S TI C AN I M ALS AN D I M PLE M E NT S . 95

likens O d u s s e u s to a ram (k t i l o s ) leading on his tribe ,

and in H the sam e t riliteral root ay l which yields ay a l

. ,

an d a i l
y a stag a ram gives also ay i l the , ,
”
,

migh ty on e s leaders nobles ,

the rams as it w e re of th e
, ,
”
,
”
,

Stat e In H ay il is the long haired h e goat ( cf h i r c u s

. .
,
- -
.

s a i r C a r a n u s ) used as a sin offe ring by th e trib e princes

, ,
-
,

or by the high priest on national feast days while at t fi d -

is the young vigorous h e goat delighting in battle

,
-
,
”
,

C ui f ons t u rgi d a c o n ib u s
r r

Pri m is et venerem e t p oe lia d e s t in t r a .

Cognate with at t fi d the Ar abic has a t al th e horse as , , ,

ready to rush on in the race G e s e n iu s hesitates to give .

a decided opinion as to th e d e rivation of at t fi d I take i t .

to be an Aryan w ord ; an d as its initial l e tte r is a i n it may ,

be of the same origin as G c a t h a battl e and G r a I S S O . , ,

”
.
''

I rush on If so at t ud is descriptive of the goat as a

.
’

pugnacious animal Such a name transferred to a tribe .

,

chieftain would w ell describe h im as their l e ader in battle

, .

Thus also the Norse h e r s e ( from h e r war was a cap

, , ,
“

tain g e neral inferio r in rank to a Jarl

-
, .

I have thus at some l e ngth discuss e d the position of th e

goat in ancient history and mythology and hav e examined ,

various words in Hebrew and other lan guages b e aring on

, ,

the subject— all for the purpose of showing that l e adin g men
in a community th e founders of a nation th e leaders of a
, ,

tribe the anc e stral hero whom a country regards reverential]y

,

as its first chi eftain and the author of its being m ay b e ,

d e signat ed the b u ll
”
the ox the goat the ram In , ,
”
,
” “
.
”

this s e ns e I understand the E truscan name L a fi h L ars , ,

and the Latin l ar e s t h e household gods for I trace ,

“

the m to the G g a b h a r the goa t from the primal root

. , ,
”

t s a ph g a p h g ab h
,
to leap ; an d j us t as H t t fi d a
, ,
“ ”
.
’
,
96 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

he -
goat is used to sig nify a ch ie f a leading m an in a
,
“
,
”

nation or trib e so may also t s a p h i r a goat and s ai r

, , , ,

“
a h e goat
-
Under the word cap r a we have seen that
.
”

t h e root g a m may b e come l a m ; thus g ab h a r g ives l ab b a r ,

and the E t r Lat l a r There is in G one conclusive proof

.
-
. . .

of th e transition from g a b h a r to l a r ; g a b ar g ab h ar as , ,

we have seen meant a horse in old Irish ; and as the

, ,

bh in such a position is qui e scent g a a r giv e s l a a r whence ,

- -
,

in modern G l a r a ch a fi lly and l ai r

.
-
a mare, ,
”
,
”

which ar e th e same in orthography as the E truscan word .

Nor is this d ropping of b in th e middle of a word p e culiar to

the G the L drops it in the dat and abl plural of nouns
. . . .

in a ( fe m ) ; T e rence frequently drops it in the rhythm of

his lines ; and the R omance adverbs oil and y drop it from
th e L u b i and i b i
. .

If Lar then is the hero found e r of a race like C aran u s

, ,
-
,

in Mac e donia o n e d escended from him will b e desi gnat e d

,

by the d e riv e d form L a r Zh where the personal formative -

,

t h is add e d as in E t r V a n 1h h in i h z a l the G d r u id h
’
‘
- - - -
.
, .
, ,

from d e r u an o a in E wr i g h t from w o rk and with

, .
-
, ,

a di ffe rent application in the E h e a l t h t i l t h & c Thus

, .
-
,
-
,
.

L art h is an approp ri ate t e rm to d e note the hereditary chief

of the trib e or g ens for his place and authority are trans
,

m it t e d to him by the L ar th e original founder of the family ; ,

hence L ars Pors e na is th e chi e f of the Porsenna or Porsena

s e pt or clan and L ars Tolumnius th e chief of the To l u m n a
, , .

Th e founders of the family th e ms e lv e s are t h e l a r e s whose ,

images in the form of protecti n g tutelary dogs ( see S ar a

m eya) were carefully pr e s erv e d and to the m sacrifices were
offe red by t h e household By them the family swore j ust .

as a Highland g i l l e will sw e ar by the Mac Callum Mhor or ,

other chi eftain A clan Irishman will swear by the hand

.
-

of O S u l iv a
’
l n —an oath that must not be broken by any one
,
”
98 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

l a r a ri u m — an inner part of the house where th e se images

were kept ; at family meals a portion of the food was offered
to th e l a r e s and on fe stiv e hous ehold rej oicings the image s
,

were cro w n e d with wre aths .

I have j ust mentioned the D uk e s Of E dom in H they .

ar e called a l l Op h i m but th e L ords of the Philistines are

called s a r n a i or s a r an i m while the princes of D arius the
, ,

Mede are call e d s a rk i n ( sing s ar ak) in the book of D ani el . .

Some etymologists tak e thes e names from Z ca r a a head ; .

,
”

G e s e n iu s do e s n o t att e mpt to det e rmin e the etymology of

th e m w ith certainty b u t sugg e sts the Persic S a r a prince
, , ,
”

with a s e rvil e termination add e d S a r is an Aramaic and .

a v e ry old word for Abraham s wife w as S a r a i ,

my ’

princ e ss S a r ah th e princ e ss
,
”
,
Now although it would .
”
,

b e h a z ardous to say that this w ord S a r is con n e cted with

t he H s a i r a goat y e t th e usage of the w ord both in
.
, , ,

M e dia and Philistia is b e st explain e d by taking it to mean

,

the sam e as at t ud i m l e ading m e n th e foundation of the , ,

Stat e An d y e t th e re m ay b e som e connection b e tween

.

them for t he H word p e r a which m e ans hair means

. ,
“
,

a lso a l e ad e r a com m and e r and in Ar

,
a prince or ,
”
.
,
”

“
h e ad of a family ; and in L th e H i r t i a n clan was”
.
-

named from h i r t u s shaggy hairy and h i r c u s a he

-
, , ,
”
,

goat j ust as in H s ai r th e hairy ro u gh h e goat in

,
”
.
,
“
,
”
-

D ani e l s v ision is th e princ e of G re cia

’
In G r a i z é o s .
’
.
, ,

stro n g vigorous which hairy m e n oft e n are is in th e

, , , ,

Hom e ric po e ms j oin e d with D i o t r e p h e s as an e pithet of

, ,

princ e s as a class In Assyrian S a r was a title sup e rior

.
,

to that of m e l e k kin g and on th e Babylonian tablets

, , ,

d eciph e r e d by th e lat e Mr Smith th e word S a r occurs as .

,

th e nam e of one of t h e gods and K i s a r of another In the , .

t e nth ch apt e r of D aniel vers e 1 3 this word S a r prince , , , ,

”

occurs again and is suppos e d by the R abbis to m ean the

,
 D O M E S TIC AN I MAL S AN D I MP LE M ENTS . 99

protecting ge nius th e cl a i m o n i o n of the P ersian kingdom

, ,

or according to Jerom e its guardian ange l Th is is th e

, ,
.

very s e nse which I have ascribed to the R oman l a r .

In G S ar s ai r as a noun m e ans a hero an excell e nt

.
, , , , ,

man ; as an adj
”
matchless nobl e brav e ; as an adv
,
“
, ,
”
.

it is a pr epositive particl e G e r s e h r m e aning very , .

, ,
”

and is us e d int e rchang e ably with l a r so that Highland e rs , ,

using s a r and l a r as convertible t e r m s will say T h a e s tir , ,

ch l a ig h t i r e He is an accomplished villain and T h a e l ar

, ,

bh a rr a i olh He is a complete blockh e ad

,
a G ael will also
say T h a e m or s h a r He is a mighty h e ro th e id e a
, , ,
”

b e ing that of compl e t e exc e ll e nc e for th e S a r is t h e very ,

high e st styl e and rank of man and has something divine in ,

his nature This qui t e agr ee s with my V ie w of the position

.

of th e E truscan l i a r 1h The id e a of supreme rule also -

.

belongs to th e word S a r for it occurs in P e rsian royal names , ,

as in S h a r e z e r princ e of fir e and g o r th e K form of

,
“
, .

G s ar G e r s eh r gives th e noun g o r u c h sovere ignty

.
, .
, ,
“
.
”

In the book of N ehemiah ( iii circa 4 5 0 a S a r is .

,

mentioned as th e chi e f ruler of a town n e ar J erusalem .

B e fore l e aving the L ar e s I quot e th e words of Arn ob iu s ,

In di ffe rent parts of his writings N ig id iu s ( sp e aks of the ,

L ares ) now as th e guardians of hous e s and dwellings n o w as ,

the Cur e tes who are said to have once conceal e d by the
, ,

clashing O f cymbals the infa n tile cri e s of Jupiter ,

.

Varro with like h e sitation says at one time that th ey are

, , , ,

the Manes ; at another time again h e maintains that , ,

th ey ar e gods of the air and ar e term e d h e roes [cf G s a r] , .

at another follo w in g the opinion of the ancients he says

, ,

that the Lar e s are ghosts as it were a kind of tutelary , ,

demon spirits of dead men

-
.
”

From this extract it is evident that the Lares were ,

regarded as the airy ghost like s pirits of dead heroes which ,

-
,
100 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

protected the dwellings of their fri e nds and that th e Cretan ,

Curetes w e r e similar prot e ctor hero e s Now it is rath er a -

.
,

singular coincidenc e that in G c u r a i d h ( C u re t e s ) means , .

,
z

“
a hero and that c n i d which may eas ily b e come c u i r
,
”
, ,

m eans h elp assistance and it may be protection

, ,
A
”
, ,
.
”

G reek trad ition giv e n by Pausanias mak e s Heracles to be one

of t h e Cur e t e s He c e rtainly w as a C u r a i d h if h e was t h e
.
,

h e ro found e r of nations and his whole life and labours wer e

-
,

employed in giving help and prot e ction ( c n i d c u i r) t o ”

,

mankind ; for this office he was from his birth e ndowed , ,

with strength mor e than human henc e his name H e rcules , ,

as I shall sho w He was also a l a r ( l ab ba r g a bh a r) if

.
, , ,

und e r t h e epithet of L abar or L abro he w as the first , ,

lead e r of the E truscan rac e ; and the d e ifi cat ion of departed

h ero e s such as H e rcules and their worship w hether earlier
, , ,

or lat e r than that of the natur e pow e rs w e re founded on -

,

som e prominen t feature in th e ir lives such as that of help , ,

prot e ction by w hich these hero e s had mad e th emselves

,
”

dis t in guish ed and worthy of grateful homage and reme m

brance .

N o t e — The L l a r apto cum lare fundus is quite a

.

distinct word ; it comes from G l a r floor ground earth .

, , ,
.
”

E X C UR S U S I TAL IAN D E I T Y
ON L upe r cu s ,
AN .

O u r n e xt digr e ssion concerns the L upercalia a festival ,

in honour of L upercus on e of th e gods indigenous to Italy, ,

reckon e d also on e of the m ost ancient idols of antiquity

, , ,

just as the Me n d e s ian s of Egypt co n sid e r e d their god Pan

on e of th e oldest gods of the country Lup e rcus is either .

th e same as or akin to Pan In n us Faunus Sylvan us— al l

, , , , ,

of them gods of pastoral life .

I introduce Lup e rcus here under t h e head capr a becaus e ,

I intend to show that the word is formed from G g abh a r .

,
102 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

m urrain , a ravaged fold or s t erility ; and on themselves , ,

disaster diseas e or death Hence the anxious desir e of

, , .

the Ath e nians to overlook none to worship even an Un ,

kno wn G od ; henc e also th e multitude of the lesser gods

”

in the classic Pantheon ; henc e th e woods the stream s the , ,

corn fi e ld s even t h e b light that destroyed th e crops ; hence

-
,

th e flo we r gard e ns the orchards the flocks and herds the

-
, , ,

sea the land had th e ir gods ; nay e ven thi e ves and robbers
, , , ,

to obtain success must worship too— every class of m e n had

,

its own divinities Thus L upercus was the god of S hep .

,

herds the god o f pastoral l ife the one who care d for the
, ,

sh eph e rds the sh eep and the goats : P an cwr at ov es

, ,
“

o vi a m a e m i n i s t r os
g In G re cian Arcadia with its mount .
’3

ains springs and grassy valleys th e home of a pure Pelas

, , ,

gian sheph e rd rac e shut up in th e ir native simplicity by

-
,

intrusi v e races all around— there h e was born there men ,

call e d him Pan Arcadian Pan Lyc ae an Pan Te g e ae an , , , ,

Mae n alian Pan ; so numerous wer e his favourite haunts .

There too as if to S how his sympathy w ith his loved on e s

, , ,

he S its on a rock discoursing the music of his pastoral r e eds ;

again h e is seen chasing the rural nymphs who incautiously
,

approa ch
P an
P in ea se cap itis v elam i a q u as s an s
m ife ri n ,

U n c o s ee pe l b ro c alam o s p e cu t it h i t e s
a r an ,

F i stul s yl e s t e m e c e ss t fu d e e m u am
a v r n e n r s .

But in Italy among th e pastoral trib e s who were the first

, ,

to occu py the lowland plains and rugged uplands he has a ,

native name ; he is L upercus the l e aper the goat god , ,

”
-
.
”

Here too h e is h e ld in high honour ; he h as priests devoted

, ,

to his s ervic e the L uperci and a fe stival th e 1 5 th of

, , ,

F e bruary called Lupercalia and L upercal is his cave in

, ,

the Palatine Mount O n that day soon after dawn so .

, ,
 D O M E S TI C AN I MALS AN D I MPL E M E NTS . 1 03

soon as th e sun has gain e d po we r e nough to cl e ar away the

morning frosts and fogs th e rustic population of R om e is
.

all astir— m en w omen and childr e n — and th e pri e sts of

, ,

the god com e forth from the L up e rcal naked all but th e ,

waist which is wrapped with a girdle of goat skin To

,
-
.

begin th e fe asts aright th ey sacrific e a sh e goat to th e ir ,

-

god and cutting its skin into strips th ey rush through t h e

, , ,

city wildly l e aping ab out and striking wi t h thes e thongs

, ,

all th ey m ee t and e sp e cially the w om e n — w ho voluntarily

,

o ffer the m s elv e s— for thes e blo w s bring good luck and fruit
fuln e ss D uring th e day kids and lamb s milk and hon ey
.
, ,

are offe r e d and in the e v e ning a dog is slain in his honour

, .

O n such a day and in s uch a garb an d amid such r e v e llings

, , ,

Antony as a pri e st of L up e rcus j ust on e m onth befor e th e

, ,

fat e d Ides of March approa c hed C aesar as h e was seat e d in ,

stat e in th e Forum and thric e pr e s e nt e d him a kingly ,

“

crown which h e did thric e r efus e

, .
”

Th e nobl e st and O ldest famili e s of R ome the F ab ii and ,

t h e Qu in ct il ii were originally th e pri e sts of L up e rcus but

, ,

to th e m Julius C aesar add e d a third coll e g e Th e fe stival .

trac e s i t s so u rc e in th e R oman annals to R omulus and , ,

R emus and was carri e d down to th e lat e st ages of t h e

,

R oman e mpir e .

This historical sketch will enabl e us to und e rstand th e

nam e L upercus and oth e r names conn e ct e d wi t h th e feast
,

L upercalia .

Cic e ro in his spe e ch in d efenc e of C se l iu s t e stifies th at

, ,

the fe ast was of extr e m e antiq uity for h e says in a haz y , ,

sort of way that it e xist e d among th e rustic trib e s of Italy

,

long befor e civilisation and laws wer e e stablish e d th e r e .

The mythical history of th e s e tri b es carries us back to a

period antecedent to the Troj an war wh e n the chi ef tribes ,

of Northern Italy ar e the E tr uscans the L atins and the , ,

1 04 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

R ut ulian s Th e se have some kind of go vernment estab

.

l is h e d among th e m for Turnus is king of the Rutuli at the

,

arrival of E n e as in Italy Som e tim e b e for e this E u an d e r .

, ,

“
G oodman has l e ft his nativ e Arcadia with a band of
,
”

P e lasgians and landing at th e mouth of th e Tiber th e y

, , ,

pass inland are hospitab ly r e c e iv e d by Turnus and settl e

, ,

on th e Palatin e h ill Th e arrival of this G oodman is a

.

b e n e fit to his n e ighbours fo r h e intro d u ce s among th e m the

,

arts of so c ial life t e a c h e s th e m how to write and sing and

,

p lay ,
and e stablish e s th e worship of Pan and of Cyb e l e and
of N e ptun e But h e has on e n e igh b our Cacus a son of
.
, ,

Vulcan who d isturbs th e country by h is robb eries Cac u s

,
.

had occupi e d a natural cav e in th e Palatin e and in th e cav e ,

w as a we ll This cav e was lo n g after on e of th e sights of

.
, ,

imp e rial R om e for th e curious might s e e on the sid e of th e

,

hill a footpath and th e ladd e r of Ca c us n ot far from the

“
,
”

b u t of Faustulus th e fost e r fath e r of R omulus and Re mus -

.

D ionysius says : N e ar it stands a templ e in w hich is a ,

statu e a wolf su c kling two childr e n ; th ey ar e in bron z e

, ,

and of anci e nt workmanship This place is said to hav e .

b ee n cons e crate d by t h e Arcadians w ho w ith E uan d e r , , ,

form e rly built th e ir hab itations th e r e Th e cave w as re .

’

paire d by Au gustus for th e pri e sts of Pan always b ath e d in

,

th e water th e r e b e for e sallying forth amo n g the p e opl e on

the gre at day of th e L up e rcalia Although it is in our day .
, ,

b uri e d u nd e r a gr e at h e ap of rubbish th e cav e is still ther e , ,

and in it a fin e spring of wat e r Th e stat e m ents of Dio n y .

s iu s were confirm e d in our fifth c e ntury by th e discov e ry

ther e of a bron z e statut e of a wolf of ancient E truscan ,

w ork m anship although strang e to say the two infants

, , ,

attach e d to it are th e work of mor e r e c e nt hands This .

,

th e n was th e abod e of th e robb e r Cacus at the time w h e n

,

R e caran u s th e Italia n Hercules cam e into thos e parts and

, ,
106 THE E TRU S CAN S .

hous e hold from their influence th e father of the fa m ily m ust ,

rise at midn ight and washing his hands three tim e s in pure
, ,

S pring wat e r take black b e ans into his mouth and th e n

, ,

throw th e m b e hind him ; ther e upon he nine tim e s adj ure d

the spirits to b e gone ; this don e th e spirits must d epart ,
.

Now as to th e etymologi e s of th e nam e s which occur in

,

t his narrative First l et us take H e rcules and Cacus I

.
,
.

do not kno wof an y reliable derivation of the nam e Hercules .

It is probable that his nam e as in many oth e r instanc e s , ,

expre ss e s his characte r and functions His fe atures are easily .

distin guishable for among all th e human divine heroes of

, ,
-

classic l eg e nd th e r e is none who is so largely a benefactor

,

to mankind as H e rcul e s Wherev e r he goes —to G re ec e or .

Italy to C e l t l an d Spain Phoenicia India— h e struggles

, , , ,

against dang e rs and diffi culti e s innumerabl e ; but he is always

the Al e xik ak o s th e protector from evil the S Ot é r the
, ,
“
,
”

on e who sav e s and in some of these lands civilisation

and refinement ar e said to have S prung up u nder his foot
steps H e rcul es I have no doubt was a sun —
.
,
pow e r or at , ,

l e ast a sky power a son and auxiliary of the gr e at Dyaus

-
, ,

Zeus t h e sky god As such he labours incessantly and

,
-
.
,

with prodigious migh t against the pow e rs of dark n ess an d , ,

oft e n drags to light and to d e stru ction th e hi d den things

which ar e th e brood of darkness in t h e earth and under the
earth Thus h e aids in e xtending th e kingdom and crush
.

ing th e e n emies of his great fath e r In harmony with this .

v iew of his character I hav e alr e ady suggest e d that Hercules

,

is a s a i r of stre n gth a s a r princ e or h e ro and a l a r or , , , ,

protector of the family or State In R ome the earliest .

,

lege nds cluster around th e name of Hercules as a public

ben efactor ; for b e abol ish e d human sac ri fices taught the ,

worship of fire and appointed its first priestess ; he was

,
’

regard e d as t h e g iv e r of health and a leader ( Musag etes) in ,

 D O M E S T I C AN I MALS AN D I MP LE M E NT S . 1 07

spreading among th e rud e trib e s of Italy th e soft ening in

flu e n c e s of th e lyr e —
music In Rom e h is reputation w as such .

that h e had t w o t empl e s ; in the on e h e w as associated with

th e Muses in th e oth e r h e was honoure d as t h e god of
,

victory ( H e rcules Victor Hercules Triu m ph alis ) and b e for e

, ,

his statu e the general in a triumph laid down one t e nth of , ,

-

th e S poil An d among th e E truscans non e of the l esser gods

.

was so popular as Hercul e s ; no on e app e ars so frequently

on th e ir bron z e mirrors and terra cotta vases ; after him
t h ey na m e d one of th e ir towns N ort ia G n e art .
,

which som e say was also called E rk l e O rcl e

, , , .

From this v ie w of his character I regard the name Hercules ,

as e quivalent to S a r c u i d th e h e ro wh o h elps the help

-
, ,
”

ing prot e cting princ e th e pa t r on a s — a nam e chang e d by

, ,

th e E truscans into Arcu il Arc u l Arcl e E rk l e for l is a , , , ,

favourite E truscan final l e tt e r and is often substituted for ,

cl ( se e root d a m l a m ) nor is it uncommon in lan guage to

,

find 8 change d into h and th e n dropped , .

Now if H ercul e s be the b e n e fi c e n t h elping hero who

, , ,

is Cacus ? O n e would say the Bad man j ust as E u an d e r ,

”

is th e G oodman ; but this e tymology is excluded by its

”

vaguen e ss and by the long a in Cacus Various e tymologies .

of his nam e hav e b ee n offe r e d Hartung traces it to th e Gr .

.

k a i O L c al e o and c o q u o and conn e cts it with the story

, .
,

of C as cul us an ancient h e ro of Praenest e ; others refer it to

,

L c ae c u s as if the ey e less on e
.
,
It is not lik e ly that
“
.
”

Cacus was th e burning on e or a child of light at all for , ,

h e d we lt in th e darkness of a cav e and h e w as slain by a ,

h ero e missary of light nor w as he the blind on e for this

-
,

condition of blindn e ss is scarc ely compatible w ith h is rob

h eri e s But Aristotle quotes a proverb in w hich a Cacus or
.
,

Kaik ias drags the clouds to hi m s e lf N o w in Aryan my t h .

,

ology th e clouds are the oxen of th e sun or of the d awn

, , ,
1 08 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

and the Cacus who st e als th e m is the night enemy of light -

,

for h e drags the ox e n into his dark cave ; and in the H ercules
lege nd he drags th e m backwards in ord e r to escape d e t e ction .

He too is strong for see his shaggy breast v i l l os a p e c

,
”

t or a and brawny arms — a str e ngth which makes him th e

terror of the whole country around .

I take Cacu s then to mean th e robber for in G adhelic

, , ,

a robb e r is g a d h a i c h e and as th e clh is silent as in E

”
, , .

r e i n from L r e t i n e o F r No e l from L n a t a l i s the word

, .
, . , .
,

may be writt en g a a i k e or k a a ik e G r K a ik i a s K a k i o s
- -
, .
, ,

L C a c u s wit h th e a long Nor is the G g a d h a i c h e a

.
, . .

loan — word for it is a regular formation from th e G biliteral

, .

root g a d g a i d g o i d to st e al
,
This root exists also in
, , .
”

the E rse d ial e ct but not in the Kymric for there the word , ,

for robber is l l e i d r L l at r o ; b u t l l e i d r ( v e rb l l a d r
”
, .
-

a t t a) is a d e rived and lat e r form of th e G g ai d ; for g a i d .

g iv e s l a i d w hence I may form th e p e rsonal noun l a i d a i r

-
, ,

ro b ber K l l e i d r E ven the L fu r a th ief may

,
”
. . .
, ,
”
,

with so m e probability b e form e d from G g ai d ; for as the , .

L f ( as I shall pres e ntly show) in some cas e s r epr e s e nts the

.

sound of g a G noun g a id h a i r g ai a i r may b e com e fa i a r

, .
,
- -
,

L fu r It is m ore natu ral ho w ever to tak e L fu r as a

. .
, .

contraction of G fa o b h a i r a plund erer .If accord ,

”
,

in g to this analysis t h e prop e r name Cacus and the common , ,

n ouns l a tr o and f u r ar e derived from th e sam e G root

‘

, .

g a d we hav e h e r e a c urious instanc e of t h e unseen brother

,

hood o f words and of th e importanc e of philology, .

The words that n o w r e main to b e e xamin e d in conn e ction

with this digr e ssion ar e L upercus Pan F ab ii Qu in ct ilii Cr epi , , , , ,

C u pe n ci F e b ru u m Larv ae L emur e s
,
It w ill facilitat e m y
, , .

explan ation of the other names to t ake Cr e pi first .

Festus says that the pri e sts of th e R oman Pan w er e also

call e d Crepi and that c r e p a was an old word for goat
,
“
.
”
1 10 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

to his priests From the presum e d G form l e u p a r a c h

. .
,

of or belonging to the l e ap e r the name Lup e rcus is ,

n

appropriate only to th e pri e sts an d I S hould tak e Lup e r to ,

hav e be e n t h e name of th e god and this again brings us to ,

the E t r L a b r o an e pith e t of H e rcules If t he fe stival goes

.
,
.

far b eyond the days of R omulus and R emus as Cic e ro s ,

’

words seem to imply it may b e that it was an annual ,

cel ebration or ann iv e rsary in honour of Hercul e s th e L abro , ,

the Re c aran u s the goat king who first l e d the C eltic trib e s
,
-
,

into Italy .

The G ree k Pan is a deity having th e same tutelary func

tions as Lupercu s The H t s On or t s an is a collective . .

noun meanin g small cattl e sh ee p goats rams ; in Ar , , , .

it is d d a n and in G t a n and if t his G w ord b e written

, .
, .

k a n ( k for t as in G t e i n e fir e G r k a i n O I
, .
, , .
-
,
“

and the k change d into p as in Gr ( h ) i k k o s ( h) i p p o s , .

, ,

we have the G r P an the prot e ctor of the sh ee p and the

. ,

goats .

It is clear then that the e arli e st form of th e G verb

, , .

to leap w as g a b Fro m this root I take C u p e n c i the

”
.
,

Sabine name for th e pri e sts of Hercules and G a b i n u s ,

( c i n c t u s ) w hich amo
,
n g th e R omans w as the nam e for a
, ,

p e culiar way of wearing th e t og a C u p e n c u s if writt e n .

,

g a b a n t a would be a pur e G adj form e d from th e root

, . .

g a b for a n t a ( L e n t u s as in v i o l e n t u s l u c u l e n t u s )
,
-
.
-
,
-
,
-

is a common a dj termination in G adh elic C u p e n c u s may

-
.

also be r egarded as a liquid form of the G t e rmination a c h .

-

in g a b a c h writt e n also g o b a c h fro m th e sam e root g ab

, , ,

and of this liquid form w e have oth e r instances as the old ,

geographical name B o d e n c u s appli e d to th e vall ey of the ,

Po w hich in my opinion is th e G b o i d h e a c h beautiful

, , , .
,
“
.
”

In either case C u p e n c u s would mean the sam e as L u p e r

,

c u s a priest of the leaper —

,
god O n the other han d ”
.
,
 D O M E S TI C AN IM AL S AN D I MP LE M E NT S . 111

G a b in is a L adj form from the root g a b ; and both

us .
-

th e thing and th e name ar e E truscan as Servius t e stifi e s ,

.

When t h e G ab in u s style was us e d then the edg e s of th e ,

t og a w ere d ra w n round to th e front of the body and ,

fastened in a knot ov e r the breast whil e ano t her part of it ,

was us e d to cov e r t h e head This style w as ancient and .

venerabl e for it was used chi e fly on solemn occasions as

, ,

when the consul declar e d war or w h en a man was o ffe ring ,

sacrific e I conn e ct this nam e also w ith the goat hero

.
”
-
,

for th e root g ab th e sam e as in gab a r goat points to -

, ,
”

h im and on an E truscan mirror giv e n in Micali s coll e ction

’

, , ,

Hercules appears as usual with his club and t h e lion s skin ’

but this skin is arranged on his S h ould e rs and head e xactly

in th e G ab in e fashion F e stus says that an army wh e n
.

about to engag e in battle arrange d th e ir dre ss in th e G ab in e

style and it is possibl e that t his styl e was first u sed by the
,

h ero in the many labours and conflicts h e had to und e rgo .

The L are s also ar e usually sho wn dress e d in t h e c i n c t u s

G ab in u s D oes t his ind icat e som e conn e ction b e tw e en
.

l a r and l ab a r g a b a r a goat ,
—b e tw e e n the h ero head
, ,
”
-

of a family and the h e ro found e r of the nation -

The
fam ous Juno Sospita too must hav e som e r e lation to Her
, ,

cules Sot e r for sh e is repre s ented as w e aring a goat s skin

,
’

d ra w n over h e r head Ga bi n o r i t a and instead of a Her , ,

c u l e an club she bears in her hand a spear certainly a more

, ,

ladylik e w e apon .

Th e G re ek name for the z og a was t e b e n n o s I c on ‘

.

sider this to be a G recised form of G a b i n u s For as th e .

,

E truscan language had no g and the L t e rmination i n u s , .

-

represents the E t r e r n e n n i n n ( as in Pe rpe rn a P e r

.
-
,

p e nna S purin n a C ae c in a) I suppose the E t r form of

, , , .

G a b i n u s to have b e en K a b e r n which by substituting t , ,

for k ( see t e i n e) and assimilating the r m ay give the G r , .

112 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

t e be o s In G k a b e r u — that is g a b e r n —may b e
n n -
.
,

form e d from g ab a r a goa t by addin g th e formativ e n a , ,

”
,

or from the root g a b by adding the formative e rn a or -

-
e arn a In eith e r case G ab in u s is conn e cted with th e ,

“
l e ap e r .

Again the F ab ii and the Qu in c t il ii were the priest

,

families of the Lup e rcalia To this O ffice they are said to .

hav e b e en d e voted by R omulus and Re mus but this is a ,

mistake for th e F ab i a g e n s traced its origin to Hercul e s

, ,

and probably had all along a priestly character for the ,

name comes fro m fa b a a bean not in th e sam e sense in , ,

”

which t h e first Cic e ro is said to have got his name as a

succ e ssful cultivator of v e tch e s but because in the ancient ,
”
,

rituals the b e an was lik e the goat a symbol of manly

, , ,

po wer and fe rtility Th e reasons for this symbolis m cannot .

b e giv e n h e r e but thos e w ho ar e curious on the subj ect may

,

r e fer to th e c e r e m oni e s of the R oman fl o r a li a and the

present j e wx fl o r a u x of th e south of Franc e No w fa b a .
,

is a C el t ic w ord ; in t h e Armoric dialect it is f a v o n a ,

bean in K ffa e n beans ; in G fa b h is a thick ,

“ ”
.
“

( bean) cake and p a n a i r p o n a i r a b e an

“ ”
.
, , ,

The Qu in c t ilii again tak e th e ir name I suppos e from G

, , , , .

c u c o i n a dog for the feast of the L up e rcalia end e d

, ,
“
,
”

with th e sacrifice of a d o an animal w hich lik e the goat o

o ,
!

, ,

is k n o w n for its s e nsual thirst Th e cha n g e of c o i n ( co n .

stru c t form) into Q u i n c t is similar to that in L q u i n q u e .

,

from G k o i g fi v e . ,
“
.
”

N o w if H e rcul e s was not O f human race but a m e r e re pr e

, ,

s e n t at ion on earth of the strong all vivifying and fertilising ,

-
,

s un th e n the nam e s C aran u s Labro ( Lup e r) Lu percus

, , , , ,

F ab ii Qu in c t il ii appli e d to him and his priests in the

, , ,

sense in which I hav e explained them j ust suit the char ,

acter which w e might e xpect him to e xhibit In this con .

 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

m as is made of a mixture of peas and c at s The H

h l ic h . .

as h i s h i m means cakes made of lentils and cakes of this ”

,

kind but more commonly of press e d grapes wer e o ffe red in

, ,

sacrifice to idols ( Hos e a iii Th e c au an cake was pro .

bably m ad e of beans or b e an meal for the name rese m bles -

,

the G r p u a n o s a b e an ; and in th e Athenian festival

. ,
“ ”

Pu an e ps ia instituted by Theseus ( the Ionian solar hero as

, ,

Hercules was the Pelasgian one) cook e d beans w e re carried ,

about in a procession of worshippers who went to the ,

temple of Apollo and there made offe rings The queen .

“

of heaven of the Jewish idolatry and the Apollo of the ,

Athenian worship are Astarte and Baal t h e Moon and the , ,

Sun the male and the female principles of fru c t ifi cat ion
, .

The b e an is signi fi cantly us e d in worship of this kind for , ,

by the anci e nts it w as r egarded as an emblem of the Gr

, .

p h a l l o s The cake c a u an ( thu s I div ide th e word ) is

.
-

G recis e d into c h a b On the latter part of which word is -

,

very like the G e r b o h n e E b e a n G p on Although .

, .
, . .

G e s e n iu s traces the name c au an to the Ch root c a u an .

,

“
to prepare or the H c av an to cook to bake yet as
,
”
.
, , , ,

the word was doubtless introduced with the new cu l t u s and ,

the e tymology is acknowledged to be uncertain I may be ,

allo w ed to v enture the su ggestion that c au an is equivalent

to h a v a n the bean or c a v a n
-
,
“
like a bean ; t h e ,
”
-
,
“ ”

v a n or p h a n woul d give the K ff a e n and the G p a n a i r , .

-
,

as well as th e H p l a bean as if p h a n a l like d u t s “

.
, , ,

from d a n a t s Be that as it m ay p fi l has a cog nate in

.
,

”
the D utch b o l a bean G e r p e u l chick pea b o l l e
,
“
, .
,
“ -
,
”
,

“
onion The E word p u l s e like p e a s e from p e a
. .
-
,
-
, ,

as applied to legu m inous vegetables com es from the sam e ,

root If p u l is not a contraction for p h a n a l or p an al

. , ,

then it has its root in the H p al which occurs in various .

,

”
words in the sense of roundness which idea I think also , , ,
 D O M ES T IC AN I MALS AN D I MP L E M E NTS . 115

underlies the Gr p h a l l o s and its e quivalent both in

. , ,

meaning and form the L owland Scotch b o o l s — that is

, ,

“
round marbles The same root also gives the E b al l
.
’
.
,

and a whol e host of words in all languages .

An oth e r reference to th e l eguminous fruits as the com

mon food of men lies in t h e Gr p h a k o s a l e ntil eaten .
,
“
,
”

at fun e rals from the v erb p h a g e i n to eat

,
Th e Ph ry ,
“
.
”

gian b e k o s bread ( a word on which hangs the old story

,

about the E gyptian king wh o w ished to disco v er the e arliest

language of mankind) and the Persic b ag food seem to , , ,
”

be also from the same root as p h a g e i n or from a root b ag , ,

b a c k ( G e r b a c k e n ) to b ak e
.
-
,
“
.
”

From this digr ession l e t us return to o u r goats F e h .

ru u m as we have se e n is the goat s S kin cut up into

, ,
’

thongs to be used by the priests This name also I tak e .

, ,

from g ab a r although there is some di ffic ulty in sho w in g

,

ho w the G adhelic 9 becom e s th e L atin f Y et we know that .

fi r c u s is h i r c u s and if g ab a r can only becom e h ab a r then

, ,

we hav e a n ear approach to th e forms fa b a r fa b r f e b r u u m , ,

.

Now ther e is r e ason to b e liev e that f in Latin contained

,

the sound of a guttural aspirate and it is c ertain that if ,

the g in the G g ab a r be aspirated the noun would b e

.
,

pronounced something lik e h ab a r th e h having the soft ,

sound of the G r ch ( cf G g a m b L h i e m s ) . Thus . .

, . .

ga b a r a goat may give fe b r u u m ; fro m it comes th e

,
“
,

name Feb ruary th e month of purification

, .

Ther e remain n o w only th e names Larvae and L e mures .

In order to explain these I must return to the H az a , .

,

goat for it probably gives the name A z a z e l th e scape

,
”
,

goat a short account of which may prepare the w ay for an

,

understan d ing of the R oman L arvae and Lemures The .

origin of this nam e has caused much perplexity G e s e n iu s .

m akes it to m ean the sam e as L a v e r r u n c u s G r a l e x i . , .

116 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

k ak o s the averter
,
“
It is possible however that aiz az
. ,

is m ere ly a r e duplicated form of az a goat to mean , ,

“
th e two goats of the sacrifice ; if so the word should
”
,

be az az but to avoid the doubl e nasal guttural the second

,
-
,

a i n is softened into a l e ph the whol e name A z a z e l would

then m e an the goat god “
At all ev e nts the nam e is
-
.
,

appli e d to the goats used as an expiatory sacrifice by the

Israelit e s on the gr e at day of Atonement O n this day the .
,

Mosaic ritual required t h e high priest to bring t w o young

goats to th e door of the tabernacle of the congre gation and ,

to cast lots upon them O n the one lot wer e in crib e d the
.

words for Jehovah on t h e other for Az a z el

“
,
”
The ,
“
.

goat on w hich th e lot for Jehovah fell was slain and its ,

blood sprinkled b e fore the mercy seat th e n the pri e st lay -

,

ing his hand on th e goat for Az a z el confessed over it the ,

sins of th e peopl e ; he then com m itted the goat to the

hands of an assistant who led it away into th e w ilderness
, ,

and there let it loose Al though much discussion has arisen

.

as to the meaning of the expression th e lot for Az az el ,

”

yet it se e ms most likely that Az az el is an evil demon a ,

goati sh satyr like spirit wh ose abod e is in th e wilderness

,
-
, ,

and for whos e society al on e the sin laden goat is n o w fitted -

.

Th e one goat is devoted to Jehovah and it s blood t e lls of ,

mercy and forgiveness and the acceptance of th e o ffe rers

,

by Him and th e ir r e turn to His favour through expiation

,

the oth e r goat as an emblem of evil as th e accumulat e d

, ,

e vil of all th e people in a visibl e form is removed to a ,

“
place not inhabited there to h e rd with th e S pirits of
,
”

evil .

The duplication of t h e goat in this Atonement is peculiar ,

for while th e h igh pri e st o ffered o n e bullock and on e ram

,

for hims e lf at his own cost h e chose a ram for a burnt ,

o ffering and t wo young goats for a sin offering at th e

,
-
,
118 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

the mercy and fellowship of J ehovah in the good land which

He provides for them This is the idea which pervades all
.

heath e n systems of religion under various disguises and yet , ,

h owever d ebased these sys tems all point t o a primitive

,

r ev e lation of which they ar e corruptions In India in .

,

Persia on the Nil e in E truria among the G r eeks and the

, , ,

R omans in the land of th e Norse Saga th e brav e and the

, ,

good r e turn at d e ath to the hall of th e Al l fath e r but the -

,

w icked are shut out The G ael still talks of heaven as .

fl a i t h i n n i s th e heroes isle
,
“
the chos e n sons of Odin
’ ’

are all thos e who have falle n brav ely in battle ; these he
receiv e s into Valhalla the life they lead th e re is only a con
t in u at io n of their life on earth for every morning accoutred , ,

for battl e they march forth into the co u rtyard of Valhalla

, ,

a n d in combat fe ll e ach oth e r to t h e e arth

, ,
This is their .

s port and morning e x e rcise ; th e n they ride home to break

fast and aft e r it sit down to dri n k th e rich and copious

, ,

stre ams of milk that flo w fro m the teats of th e goat H ej dr un

thus the vigour of th e E in h e riar is r e n e wed .

It is also a univ e rsal b e lief that the spirit world is partly -

malevol e nt to man part ly b e nignant H e nc e among th e

, l
.

R omans at a birth in a hous e and even in th e common ,

doings of daily life th e e vil spirits must be propitiated or

,

driv e n away to avert calamity Av e rrun c us ( G a fa i r e o l c , .

,

th e w atch against e vil w as invok e d ; and to keep them

from hous e s a fe ast was c e lebrated called L emuria N o w
, .
,

the great Av e rrun c us the great Ale xik ak o s the great Averter
, ,

of E vil was Zeus or in Ita ly his V ic e roy h is knight errant

, , , , ,
-

son H e rcules An d j ustly so for if H e rcules b e s ar c u i l

, .
,
-
,

the hero who aids his mission and his labours fully ,
”

entitle him to the na m e of Av e rrun c us In lik e mann e r .

,

the Fairies or Elv e s of the North e rn mythology are d e scend e d

fro m a son of O din j ust as Hercules the favourite son of
, ,
 D O M E S TIC AN I MAL S AND I MPL E M E NTS . 1 19

Zeus is as I suppose the original L abar and t h e pro

, , ,
“
,

genitor o f all the L ares the h e ro spirits of E truscan and ,

”
-

R oman worship Th e Fairies too like Hercules Labro ar e

.
, ,
-
,

leap e rs for t heir constant delight is to dance on som e

,
”

grassy hillock or within some ench anted ring — the

common emblem of the sun power In this vi e w I take -
.

L e mur e s to b e the general nam e for all spirits good and ,

bad ; then the L ares are th e ancestral hero spirits Larvae -

,

are wick e d spiri t s and the Man e s are the Spirits of th e good
,

( see M a n e s) L e m u r I form from th e G verb l e u m ( as if

. .

l a m) to leap wh e nce l e u m a ir the l e aper ( l e u m u r)

, ,
”
-
, ,

l e m u r like L fu r from G fa o b h a r stealer robber L a r

.
, .
, ,
.
”
,

according to our analysis is l a b h a r ( bh S il e nt as also in ,

- -
,

f a o b h a r) l a ar the goat leader l a r v a is equivalent to

,
-
,
-
”
-

l a r a m b a G adj which I form from l a r or ( which is

-
, . .
,

bet te r) l a r v a is a compound of l a r and the G adj a m b

-
. .
,

”
raw unboil e d crude hence naughty w icked j ust as
, , ,
”
, ,

”
L c r u d e l i s is tak e n from adj c r u d u s raw undigest e d
. .
, ,
.

Manes the good on e s will be examined und e r E t r

, ,
”
.

a as e l .

The names Lemure s Lar e s L arvae are th ere fore taken , ,

from the primitiv e G root g ab H t s a p h to leap and . , ,

“
,

are connect e d w ith the names for goat just as th e H ,

.

nam e for the E vil Spirit Az az el is taken fro m H az , ,

.
,

a goat .
”

Th e r elation of all these w ords to one anoth e r and to their

original root may be exhibited as follows

De r i tiva ve s.

g ab - i n n s as if g a b innus
,
-
,

teb -
e n n os, t fo r g or k,
1 20 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

D e riv a iv e st .

g ab
-
ar or g a b h ar -
,

ca r a k for
p g
-
, ,

L ab -
r o, L ab -
ru, l , cl fo r g ,
Lup -
e r- c us ,

Le m -
u r, m for b ,

L a r, fo r la -
bh -
a r, bh q u i e s cent ,
L a r -t h , th f orm ativ e ,

L a r - v ae , as if L a r -am b , L ar -
av ,

Before I close this inquiry ther e is on e other fact regard ,

ing the Lares which I must mention The family Lar w as .

inseparably attached to the family—was indeed on e of , ,

the m selves— and so when the family dined they always , ,

o ffere d a portion to their L ares and if the family r emoved

to anoth e r abode the Lar went with them This r eminds
,
.

one of the Brown ies and Banshees of the Scottish Celts and
of the Irish S h e fro and Lu pracau n about which so many ,

amusin g stories are told Take an example fro m C rok e r s .

’

Fairy L ege nds

Mr Har ris a quaker h ad a Cluricau n e in his family ;
.
, ,

it was very diminutive in form If any of the servants— as .

they sometimes did th rough negligenc e — l e ft the b e er barr e l

,
-

running little W il d b e am ( for that was his name) would we dge

,

hims elf in to t h e cock and stop it at th e risk of b e in g ,

s m oth e re d until some one came to turn th e key In return

,
.

for such s e rvice s th e cook was in t h e h abit by her master s

, ,
’

orders of l e aving a good dinner in the c ellar for little Wild

,

beam O n e Friday it so happ e ned t hat she had nothing to

.

leave but part of a h e rring and some cold potatoes w hen , ,

j ust at midnight something pulled her o ut of bed and having

, , ,

brought her with irresistible forc e to the top of th e cellar

stai rs she was seiz ed by the heels and dragged down them ;
,

at every knock her head received against the stairs the ,

1 22 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

statur e they can be either v e ry b e n e fi ce n t o r if not duly

'

, , ,

honoured very m ischievous an d spiteful They have all of

, .
,

them but more especially the S h e fro a stran ge passion for

, ,

dancing as if to sho w that they are really d e scended from

,

leaper ancestors There are many S pots in Ireland which .

,

if cautiously approached will S how the fairies at their moon ,

light gambols lightly tripping o er th e green for the

,
“ ’

,
“

fairi e s ar e dancing by brak e and by bo we r There is one .

”

plac e called Lu pracaun s mill where in former tim es the ’

,
”
, ,

people left their cas k e e n s of corn at nightfall and found ,

th e m full of meal in th e morning But lik e th e E in h e riar .

,

of the Norse mythology the good p e ople occasionally ,

“

r e fr e sh themselves by indulging in l e ss p eaceful sport for ,

t h e occupants of two neighbouring forts quarr el and at “

,

night the still air is disturbed by th e shri eks of the c om

b at an t s and in the morni n g th e wondering peasant sees his
,

fi e ld st re wed with brok e n bon e s tiny weapons of warfare , ,

and other indications of the fi e rce strife If you are n e ar .

one of th e se lonely forts at night and see a light shining ,

within pass on for the fairies are at work and wi l l not be

, , ,

disturbed with impunity .

Th e good peopl e are the Latin M a n e s q v ( so n amed

“ ”
,
. .

from th e G adj m a d h m a n . and in Ireland are

.
, ,

known under th e g e neral name of S h e fro ( S iab h ra) .

In Scotland th e Bansh e e is a female fairy and like the

, , ,

L a r s a r of t h e E truscans is associat e d only with the

, , ,

anci e nt and honourable families of th e land The name is .

thus explained z— Be a n s ig h e plu m n a s ig h e she fairi e s -

,
.
-
,
“
-
”

or woman fairies credulously su pposed by the common

“ -
,

p e ople to be so affected to certain families that th ey are

heard to sing mournful lamentations about their houses at
night when ever any of the family labours under a sickness
which is to end in death
 D O M E ST IC AN IMALS AN D I MPLE M E NT S . 1 23

s
T wa t h e Ba nsh e s lo ely wail ing e
’
n ,

Well I k ne w t h v ice o f d e t h e o a

In t h e n igh t wi d s l o wl y sai l i g n n ,

O e t h e b leak a d g l o m y h e ath
’
r n o .

A romantic Banshe e story is giv e n by Sir W Scott among

his not e s on the L ady of the Lake “
.

Op i n i on s f o Ot h e rs .

D O NAL D S O N —L a r . L ar L as wh e n it sig
’
. Th e nam e , ,

n ifi e s lord or nobl e h as the addition of a pronominal

‘ ’ ‘
,
’

affix t ; wh e n it signifies god it is th e simpl e root ; the

-
‘
,
’

former is L ars ( L art h ) gen L art is ; the latter L ar gen ,

.
,
.

L aris . Precisely th e same difference is observabl e in a

comparison b e twee n Anak e s An ak o i the D ioscuri and , ,
‘
,
’

anak tes kings or nobl e s

-
,
Som e suppose that the E n g
’
.
’

lish L or d is connected with th e same root ; and as the

-

L ar e s we re connected with the C a b iria c and Our e tic w orship

of the more E ast e rn P e lasgians I would rath e r s e ek the ,

e tymology in t h e root l a l as l a i s S O frequently occurring , ,

in t h e names of pla c es and p e rsons connect e d w ith that

worship and expressing the devouring natur e of fire It
, .

appears from the word Lar va th at the Lar was r e presented

as a wide mouth e d figure Th e re are two feminine forms
-
.

of the name L arunda and Lar e ntia,

.

F e br a u m — I f we compar e fe br i s we S hall perhaps

“
.
,

conn e ct th e root with fo ve o —t or r e o wh e nc e f a vi ll a &c T -

, , .
,

and und e rstand t h e t or r id a ca m m i ca fa r r a which accord , ,

ing to O vid was called by this name

,
.
”

LI N D S AY — D a m 7Z Z£S This observ e s D r D onaldson ’

. . .
, ,

se e m s to be an E truscan not a P elasgian word and sugg e sts , ,

a t once th e O N t am d o m it a s as s a e t a s ci ca r N H G
.
z
, , , . . .

z ah m . It is one of D onaldson s happies t approximations

7 ’
.

The specific character of the Dam n a s is to be ga t hered from

1 24 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

the root fr e num z ahm e n

z ahm , frenare giving the ,
’

, ,
’

sense of bridled and z aa m e n according to Wachter

,
’
, ,

dic it ur proprie de j u m e n t is Da m n a s is itself I think

’
.
, ,

the identical word j a m e n t a m in an E truscan for m ; the ,

initial cl r e pres enting j as D ia n ns represents Janus while , ,

the final n is omitted according to E truscan usage ,

If .

s o Da m n a s m ust be reckon e d as a word common alike to

,

the P e lasgians and the T e utons prop e r .

p
Ca ra — I should rather think this wo rd of Celtic
origin and connected with the g af r g a a vr of the Br e ton
, ,
f
,

the g av yr of th e W e lsh and the g a bh ar of the G aelic dia ,

lects all implying goat

, .
’

F e br a a L up e r ca l ia — Fes t ivals of lustration and

,
.

purification F e br u a is evid e ntly d erived from fa r b as in

.

f a r bj a n f a r b i s h to cleanse purify and renovate the

’
- -
, , , , ,

root b e in g fiu r the fire which refines and purifi e s all

, ,
’

things The T e utonic h l a wf a n h l aa p an to l e ap or run

.
-
,
-
, ,
’

accounts for many charact e ris t ics of th e god L upercus and

the L upercalia .

L e m ur e s — A g e neric term ( in its original and proper

.

sense) for the spirits of the d e ad whether L are s L arvae or , , ,

Man e s From l am l a m e r l am r a root implyi n g defici ency

.
, , ,
‘

and weakn e ss arising fro m d eprivation of vital or physical

,
’

force equivalent to the w e ak the maimed the lame

, ,
’

,
’

,
’

or in th e dial e ct of L an cashir e th e cl e mmed ones

,
In , .
’

later tim e s ( only) th e idea of malignan cy was attributed to

them Th e noun s e l a souls or spirits is to be under
.
, ,
’

stood Under t he L e mure s are to b e ranked

.

1 Th e L ar e s th e S pirits of virtuous ancestors who pre

.
, ,

S I ue d over the h e arth and home of their descendants From .

l eiri ,
in an is empty or void as characteristic of d is e m
,
’

,
’

bodied spirits the id e a being the same as that at the root

,

of the pr e c e din g e pithet L emures The Lares were associ .

1 26 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

T AY L OR —L a r e s L a r va The root of the two w ords,

is probably th e same It means the L ords or the G reat .

O nes The Albanian word lj a rt e which means high

’ ‘
.
, ,

m agnific e nt is identical with th e E truscan Lart h i If the

’
.
,

word b e transliterated into an Ugric form we should ,

expect to find the l becoming a j or a clj This phonetic .

la w e nabl e s us to recogn is e th e E truscan word lar in the

S am oj e dic j e r a which means lord m ast e r or prince In ‘ ’

, , , .

the Taigi ,
we find th e form dj a r w ith th e same mean
ing This brings us to the title of the Russian E mperor the
.
,

T z ar an app e llation which is doubtless of Tataric origin

, .

In the Finnic language s w e find the sam e root sj e r mean , , ,

ing high and s a wr great wh ile in Hungarian we have

,
’

,
‘
,
’

th e abraded form a r a lord In the w ord L emur we ,

‘
.
’

recognis e the E t rusc an plural t ermination a r or a r and it ,

would th e refore appear th at the root is l e m The L emures '

.

were the spirits of ancestors and rem e mbering that the , ,

E truscans traced d e scent thro u gh the m other and not

through t h e father w e m ight expect to find that the word ,

m e ans matern al anc e stors This is actually th e case ’

. .

The Turkish word li wm m means on th e mother s sid e ‘ ’

matern al The liwm m ar l e m u r or l e m u r e s w ould there

.
’
'
, ,

fore b e those of t h e m other s side the spirits of the

‘ ’

,
’

maternal anc e stors .

D a m a as —As to the Ugric affinities of this word there

s ,

can be no shade of doubt In Finn t a m m a is a m ar e ; .

,
‘ ’

‘
a hors e is t arnp in L app and t a n d in S am oje d ; and
’

a ola n is a troop of horses in Bu rj at The word seem s ’

.

to be all ied to the Basque z am ar i a a pack hors e the - -

,
’

Albanian s a m ar os a beast of burden and the Mandschu ‘

, ,

temen a camel
,
.
’

C O R S S E N — L a 7 e s ( Lat Lara L arunda)

. benevolent
’
.
, , ,

”
gracious deities co n nected with Lat l as cion s wanton, .
-
,
“
,
 D O M E S TIC AN IM ALS AN D I MPL E M ENT S . 1 27

licentious Slav l as ka ti to flatt e r care ss Boh .

-
, , l a s ka -
,

“
lov e grac e ,
Sans l a s h a nt i I desir e wish .
-
, , G oth .

l u s t u s ; Ah d l a s t i la s t desire j oy .
, ,
“
, .

G AP U S a Ch ar i ot 3 .
,
.

G ap as from the same root as cap r a comes next

,
f
, .

This E truscan word will not detain us lo n g for it is cl e arly ,

the G word c a p . a cart a tumbril In the H of ,

“
, .
”
.

Nahum ( iii 2) th e jumping chariots are chariots driven

.
“ ”

”
swiftly where j u m ping is th e verb r ak ab to l eap to
, ,
“
,

”
skip and chariot is m e r c ab from r ac ab
,
“
to be , ,
“

carried to ride to yok e

,
The G verb g a b h fro m which
,
.
”
.
,

G c ap and Et r g ap a s are tak e n has in itself and its

. .
, ,

d e riva t ives the meanings of both th e H verbs ; for ex

, .

ampl e s and affinities se e g a b h g a m g a b h a il c a b a i l , , , .

Th e F r c ab r i o l e t ( E c ab ) comes from th e same root

. .

nother H word for chariot a is for ed ”

g a b h A .
g al ah m .
“
, ,

from ag al to wh e el to roll to hurry like L c u r r u s

, , , ,
”
,

“
a chariot from th e root c a r to go round which has
, ,
“
,

already been e xamined ( see root d am ) G ap as is not the .

war chariot for H e s ych iu s explains it by th e G r o c h é m a

-
, ,

which means ( 1 ) that which supports a prop a “

,
“

conveyance of an y kind from the v e rb o c h e o I h e ar I ,

”
, ,

support hold ride w hich is anoth e r form of e ch o

, ,
I , ,

have .With o c h é m a corresponds the G g a b h a l

’2
a .
,
“

prop a cart yoking ( H r ac ab ) a day s labour from

, ,
”
.
,
“ ’

,
”

the verb g a b h In the old G glossaries g a b h g ap loses . .

,

its initial aspirate and the w ord is then a b h sounded , ,

nearly like a h and written a From a h h — that is ab ,

.
, ,

ap— I take the G r a p é n é any carriage a cart a .

, , ,

chariot which like t e b e n n a is evidently a de rived

, , ,

word and only the G reek way of writing a p e n n a an

, ,

E trusco Pelasgi an wo rd form ed from a p g a p

-
, .
1 28 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

Besides c a p the G has c a rb c a r b a d a chariot a

, .
, ,
“
,

waggon any kind of v e hicle

,
This seem s to be by meta .

thesis for H r ac ab or perhaps c a b hardened by the

.
, ,

insertion of r ; of E c ab a vehicle . .
,
“
.
”

Op i n i on s f
o Ot h e r s .

D O N AL D S ON —A short Pelasg ian form for ap en é

.
,

c hariot .

L I N D S AY —Its root m ust be sought farther o ff

. The .

ap é n e was a car made of w icker work and is d e scrib e d by

'

-
,

Homer as four wh e eled and drawn by mules It was essen

-
.

t ial ly a vehicle of peace and distinct fro m the dip h r os or ,

h ar m a th e ch ariot of war
,
Fro m we ban to weave .
, .
”

E quivalent to a basket carriag e -

.

TAYL OR — I t may possibly be fro m th e sam e root as the

E truscan cap r a and cap ys b u t is more probably to be r e ,

fe rred to the G aelic cap a cart , .

”

R a God ( Chap IX ) 4 . E SA , . .

This word in my Opinion is a compound of a e s and s a r

, , ,

l a r wh e nce L a r ik as already shown

, ,
.

Suetonius in his life of Au gustus me ntions a prodigy

, , .

A h e avy thunderstorm broke over R ome one day shortly

b e fore the d eath of that emp e ror and the lightning struck ,

his statu e and dash e d out the l e tter C from the nam e
,

C aesar in the inscription on it Th e augurs were summoned .

to interpr e t the om e n and d e clared that Augustus would ,

d ie in on e hundred ( C i e ce n t wm ) days but that he would , . .

, ,

then becom e ae s a r a god for that was the E truscan name , ,

for a god Now H e s ych iu s says that the E truscan nam e

.
,

for gods was a i s o i O f thi s the root—

“
form is a i s ae s -
.

and so taking the a r to be not a formativ e terminatio n

,
-

but a significant word I would translate ae s s a r as a ,

-
1 30 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

e xalted birth and rank w e have found reasons for r egarding ,

as a word which conv eys lik e d i o t r é p h é s the notion that , ,

the b e are r of it is ki n gly and at once human and divin e ; ,

and so I h ave analys e d th e name H e r c u l e s into S a r c u i l -

,

th e godlik e h e ro wh o h elps delivers or sav e s It is not , , .

”

so e asy to det ermin e th e m e aning of a — that is a i— the ,

first syllabl e of the E t r E s a r b u t when we consider that .

,

th e E t ruscans were sun or fi re worshipp e rs and that their -

,

nin e gr e a t gods were all wi e ld e rs of th e thunderbolt the ,

probability is that a has som e conn e ction with fir e An d .

so it has for this vow e l sound w ith s or t j oined to it

,
-

pe rvades the Aryan and the S e mitic langu ages in that

s e ns e ; for exampl e H as h fir e splendour brightn e ss , . ,
“
, , ,
”

Ch e s h a e s h e t a
. fire fever S u s h
,
to burn G r ,
“
, , .
,
“
,
”
.

a it h o I burn L ae s t u s heat 0 H G e r e i t fire

, , ,
“
,
”
. . .
,
“
,
”

e i t e n to kindl e G e r h e i s s hot e s s e a forge a

, , . ,
“
,
”
,
“
,

chim n ey S c e i z e l a i z l e
,
a h o t e mber A —
. S ys l e
-
,
-
“
, . .
-
,

“
embers Ic e y s a coals burning und e r the ash e s E
, . ,
“
, .

a s h a s h e s ; in th e C eltic dialects the G has a i t h i n n e

, .
-
,

“
a fi re brand a i t h -
a kiln a i t h ,keen ag h a n n
” “
,
”
,
“
,
”
-
,

ai h — a fi re pan and this last is the same word as

“
n e -
g , ,

the S a gn i fir e bo th as a god and as an e l e ment L

.
,
“
,
”
, .

i g n i s ; the I also has a o d h fire G a o d h a i r a con

.
, , ,
“
, .
,
“

flag rat io n The idea of divin ity is also contained in this

.
”

root for S ad i ty a is the sun or a deity in general

, .
,
” ”
,

and ai d h a is flame ; th e Celtic deity H e s u s or H e s t u s

“ ”

is probably named from the sam e root and th e G word , .

d i s ( as if a i s) m e ans fond of fire but was onc e the name ,

”

of anoth er C e ltic deity ; the L V e s t a is a fi re godd e ss .

“ -
,
”

akin to H e s t u s and the G r H e p h a i s t o s m ay be t h e

, .
“

u nder fi re god like L V u l c a n u s V o l c a n u s from G

”
-
.
, , , .

fo d h ,
under and t e i n e ( cf G r k a i n o ) fir e
“
,
”
In the . .
,
“
.
”

Norse mythology a s ( G ot h a n z ) is a god dem i god or .

“
,
-
,
 D OM ES TI C AN IM ALS AND I MP L E M E NTS . 1 31

hero while t h e A s ar ar e the h e ro body guard of O din

,
-
,

and A s g a r d ( that is as gorod as city ) is th e ,

-
,
”

celestial abode of O din and his follo wers and the E dda ,

speaks of H a r ( which m ay be the w ord S ar) as the L ofty

On e I would ther e fore ventur e to regard t h e E t r
.
, ,
.

A z s a r £ 5 527 as equivalent to a i t h s a r or a i g h s a r
’

- -
, , , ,

a princ e of fire a bright h e ro

‘

His Illustrious High

,
”
,
”

n ess A S imilar compound title of rank was u sed by the

”
.

Assyrians and th e Medes — t i p h s a r a governor of pro ,

“

vinces G e s e n iu s makes it to m e an a military leader or

’2
.
,

“
a prince of h eight But a Targum on D eut eronomy .
”

chap xxviii v 1 2 says that it is th e nam e of a c ertain

. . .
,

sup erior angel and as the word is P e rsian I w ould tak e

, , ,

the first syllable to be the P t ab h e at light t a v .

, , , ,

“
h e at strength ,
There is analogy therefore for r egarding
.
”
, ,

é g s 5 5 W as a prince of fir e Further As e r in Persian ’

-
.
, ,

and Adar in Assyrian are fi re gods the same as the Vedi c ,

-
,

Agni ; Adrammel e ch the fi re king was worshipped by ,

“ -
,

th e Chaldae ans and on e of th e ir chi e f gods was San the

, ,

sun probably m e aning bright the same word as sun

,
“
,
”
,

sh ee n shin e ,
Som e of t h e titl e s of San ar e
. the lord of
fire ,
the ruler of th e d ay
”
the light of the gods The ,
” “
.
”

Chaldaeans regard e d San as specially favourable t o kings ,

for h e influ e nced their minds smiled on their undertakings , ,

h e lp e d th e m to maintain their authority and stimulated ,

th e m to noble deeds This helping prot e cting minist e r .

, ,

ing offic e is expressed by th e S e mitic name S h e m e s h

”

th e sun fro m th e OIL — ,

S yriac s h e m as h to minister
”
, ,

a m e aning which is quit e in harmony with my vi ew of

£ 5 41 7 ( S a r ) L a r and ( S arcu il ) Hercul e s and still more
, , ,

the Chal d ae an god San was worshipp e d chi e fly at a city

call e d L a r s a or E l l a s a r S u id as t ells a story about the
-
,
-
.

Fire god of the C h al d man s

-
They wer e so proud of his .
1 32 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

power that th ey thought h im irresistible and carried h im ,

into oth e r countri e s where he easily ov e rcame an d d e stroyed ,

al l the gods with whom he c ame into contact but the pri e sts
of Canopus in E gypt det e rmin e d to humbl e him ; they had
, ,

an earthen wate r pot mad e full of holes ; they stopped the -

hol e s with wax painted the j ar all over and fillin g it with
, , ,

water th ey set an old h e ad of Canopus upon it and fash ioned

, ,

the whol e into an image of th eir god ; thus pr e pare d th ey ,

c h allenged th e Fire god but w hen h e in the conflict b e gan to -

, , ,

grapple with Canopus th e wax was melted th e water rushed , ,

out and extinguished the fir e ; th e n the priests c el ebrated the

v ictory of their god An d not only have the Persians a fi re
god Aser but th e Ar abs ha v e Az ar fire th e fi re —
, ,
dem on , ,
”
,

and Az i z a common nam e for deity among the Shemit e s

, ,

as in the name Ab d ul Az i z s e rvant of god th e Norse - -

,

Sagas also say that Nigh t marri e d a husband D elling ( cf , .

G d e a l a n b rightn e ss who was of the As ar rac e ; their

.
,

s o n was D ay Anoth e r proof that s ar which m e ans a m an “

.
,

of e xalted rank and origin h e nc e a prince a lord may ,

”
, ,
”
,

without viol ence be used as a name for a god is found ,

“
,
”

in the H n am e S h ad i m lord s rulers which like

.
,
“
, , ,

B a al i m lords is commonly used to mean the idol gods

,
“
,
”
-

o f th e heath e n .

Op i n i on s f
o Ot h e r s .

D O NAL D S O N — Ritt e r compares the Cabiric n am es ZEs m un

.
-
,

rE s cl e f the prop e r name E s

-
e t e s a s a the old form of
y ar a -
, , , ,

an d a gr e at many oth e r words implying holiness or sanctity “ ”

.

LI N D S AY — It may be noted ( 1 ) that the Goths according

.
,

to J o rn an d e s styled their p r o ce r e s or heroes s e m i d e os

,

An s e s and ( 2) that th e O N a s A S o s numen or .

, .
-
.
‘

d e ity the singular of E s i r ( Scandinavian) takes the form

, ,

a n s likewise in O H G These forms as and an s but more . . .

, ,
1 34 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

CHAPT E R IV .

T H E S KY , T H E AIR , L I G HT T IM E
, .

PAR T I .

l . An t ai, t h e Wi ds 2 A n d a s the N orth W ind ; n . .

,
-

with whi ch t ke a

3 . An t ar an E g le ; 4 Ag a l l e t o r a B y ; an d
,
a .
,
o

5 C a m ill u s a M sseng e
.
,
e r.

1 . ANTAI . 2 . AN DAS . 3 . AN TAR ( Chap X ) . .

IN the E t r word a fa is orz . I r egard the first syllable ,

a as a softened form of the G article a n the In our “ ”

, .
, .

forty words there ar e four others which in my view contain , ,

this sam e article— a n t a z, the winds a n a as th e no rth ,

” ’
,

w ind a n ia r an e agl e and ag a Z/e z or a child

,
”
,
“
Of ,
‘
,
.
”

t h e se th e first s e cond and third we shall take tog e ther as

, , , ,

th ey res e mbl e each other in form and of them a m a i and ,

‘

a n t a r are the t w o that must be compared for they are both ,

class names while a rra as the north wind is sp e cific If

-
'
, ,
-
,
”
.

the two come from the same root as seems likely the eagle , ,
“ ”

and the wind must have some quality in common which

”

led to this S imilarity of name That such a quality was .

O bserved by the minds of the ancient word makers is evident -

,

for the Gr h as a é m i I breathe I blow as the wind and

.
, , ,
”

a e t o s an e agl e ; the L has a q u i l a an eagle and

,
“ ”
,
“
,

a quilo the n orth wind

,
“
The only quality common to -
.
 T H E S KY , T H E AIR, LI G HT T IM E , . 1 35

the e agle and the wind so far as I can s ee is s wiftn e s s of , ,

m o t i on Thus th e S has v ay a sp ee d and v a y i n e a

.
, .
, ,
”
,
“

”
horse a bird a h av i
g g a horse g a h a v ah a
g the , , ,

wind th e P e rsian has b a d p a a horse a name which , ,

”

lit e rally means s w ift as th e w ind the H h as ai r a ”

.
,

wild ass a young ass from ( a) i r to be hot ard e nt s w ift

, , , ,

in running and th e G has e a c h a hors e and e a c h a n . ,

“
, ,

“
a blast So m e ancient nations even believed that all
.

eagles were females and that th ey conc e ived by the wind , .

Th e s e facts render it probable that a fl ia i and a n fa r are

the sam e word .

Now in G the verb t ar means to go to go quickly

, .
, , ,

to d e sc e nd and the adj t a r means quick activ e

,
These .
,
.
”

are very old words for th ey have al m ost disappeared from ,

the spok e n language of th e Highlands Th e K has t a r d d u . .

,

to d e scend d o s go ( thou ) the I form of the verb is

,
”
, .

té ,
to go w hile t a r r a n u a s m e ans to go down
“
,
The .
”

Et f a n t a r
. the e agl e I th e r e for e tak e to b e a descriptive
, ,
”

name like P b a d p a and to m e an the s wift th e swift in

, . ,
“
,

d e sc ent and a n t a z the swift ones the winds that go

” ”
'
“
, , ,

and come The plural form in a i is n o w nearly obsole t e

.
’9
-

in G but i t still exis t s in a few words as c a l m a i

.
, ,
-
,

b e a t h r a i ; in classic G r ee k and in old Latin it was com

-

mon Th e swift as a bird name is in E nglish applied

.
“ ”
-

to th e s wallow and it is not at all u n likely that a name ,

with this m e aning was used by th e E truscans as an appro

r iat e synonym or as a d e scriptive designation for the eagle
p ,

for in the chapt e r w hich I int e nd t o devote to a consider

,

ation of their bird nam e s I shal l advance argum e nts to -

,

sho w t hat thes e names we re all significant ; nor S hould we

wonder at this for the earliest nam e s for obj ec t s w e r e ,

descriptive and the O ri e ntal mind d elights in forming names

,

from som e promin e nt feature or quality of the thing s ig n i

l 36 TH E E T RUS C AN S .

fi e d, such as S k u j a r a an elephant from k uj a a jaw

.
, , , ,

a tusk .
”

Th e E t r a n a a s I take to m e an the fierce wind for

.
’ “
,

a n as b e for e is th e G th e and d a s must be an old

, , .
“ ”

C eltic adj m e aning fi e rc e for although I cannot find

.
“
, ,

any trace of it in K or in I y e t in G th e r e is th e noun . .

,
.

d a s a c h d fi e rce n e s s
-
this is evidently formed from an
,

adj d a s for in G a c h d is a common t e rmination of

.
, .
-

abstract nouns as m e s s is in E n glish To the E truscans

, .
,

living under th e shade of the cloud capped Apennines and -

,

not far removed from th e eternal snow of the Alpin e range ,

th e north wind like the mod e rn bis e in t h e sam e regions

-
, ,

must hav e b e en lit e rally the fierce on e In many parts “ ”

.

of Britain the north wind is felt and kno w n as a b iting -

“ ”

wind O u r British s e am e n many of whom have got their

.
,

fi rst expe ri e nc e in w hat is called th e North e rn Trade d e light ,

to b eguil e their hours of leisure by singing of blustering “

Bore as .
”

That word blust e ring sugge sts to me th e inquiry

wh e ther B o r e a s ( L Gr ) may n o t be connected with .
-
.

the O bsolete G verb b o r r to grow proud to bully to .

,
“
, ,

swagg e r whence th e a dj b o r high proud n obl e b o r b

,
.
, , , ,
”
,

as an adj fierce ragin g hau ghty and as a noun a

,
“
, , ,
”
,
“

tyrant an oppressor,
Th e K has p o r a lord a great .
”
.
, ,

or haughty man and th e G has b o r r a c h in th e sam e ,

”
.

s e ns e Fro m b o r p o r I would form th e E t r n am e

.
, .

—
P o r s e n n a as if B o r k e m i a ,
the haughty th e proud -

,
“
,
.
”

Can we account for the friendship b e twee n L ars Porsena

of Clusium and the great hous e of Tarqu in by suppos
ing that as the Tarquins w e re of E truscan origin th ey had
, ,

such a g e n t il ician connection with the hous e of Porsenna as

led the L ars to bring help to his e xil e d kinsman for Tar ,

q u in iu s Superbus was also the haughty th e pro ud ,

1 38 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

n e w fre sh and as a noun a child

, ,
the G has u r , .
,

g urra a child from this root and also fi u r a n a ” “

u ra , , , , ,

twig a stripling
,
The t in ag a /[e z o r is euphonic and in .
’ ‘

t ru s iv e as in the C e l t o French a t il fa i m ? is h e hungry ?

,
- - -
“

and in the L r e d a m o p r o d e s s e ; it is also common.

- -
,
- -

in G as a n t e u n the bird
.
, ,
A s to the second part of
- -
,
.

o ur E truscan word any on e w ho has travelled in th e High ,

lands o f Scotland will recognise it at once — g i l l e — the

young man whose services are so useful to the stranger ,

e ither as guide of th e way or as an auxiliary on th e moors , .

Th e word means a boy a lad a man servant its older , ,

-
”

forms are g i o l l a g i u l l a and G cognates ar e g i o l l a d h a , , .

,
“

leaping nimbly g i u l l a c h fost e ring ch e rishing g a l l a n

,
”
,
“
, , ,

“
a branch a stripling g al a d a girl a lass and with
, ,
” “
, ,
”

initial cl ins t ea d of g d al t a a foster child d a i l t e a n ,

-
,
-
,
”
,

a stripling d e i l a t wig a rod d e i l to turn wi t h a

,
”
, , , ,

lathe d u a l to twist plait d u a l a c h t w ist e d having

,
”
,
“
, , ,
“
,

curl e d hair b e autiful ; for in chapter iii under E t r word

,
”
.
, .

’
aa m fl a s a horse I have advanc e d reasons for acc epting
, ,
”

th e interchang e of cl and g I have quoted these cog nates .

because th e y may help us to prov e that g i l l e is a v e ry

anci ent word and to d e t e rmine its derivation which is as
, ,

obscur e as that of its corr e sponding H t e rm aOl al a boy .

, ,

a child It is an E astern word for the Persian has

.
”
,

gh u l am a boy a pag e g h al t a n
,
rolling tw isting , , ,
“
, ,
”

gh a l u l a a ball and g h al at an error ( cf E w r o n g

-
, ,
”
,
”
. . ,

from w r i n g) ; an d th e L p u e l l a a girl may b e formed . , ,

fro m G g a l ad a girl g i u l l a
. a boy by mer e ly , , ,
“
,
”

changing g — that is k— into p as in S p a p a b ad G r , , .

,
“
.

k a k o s bad and Gr ( h ) ik k o s h i p p o s a horse

,
“
,
The .
, ,
“
.

H aOl a l a boy a child wo u ld give the G g i o l l a for

.
,
“
, ,
”
.
,

in the H word th e initial l e tt e r is a i n and t his l e tt e r in

. ,

passing into G as w ell as into Ar often takes the hard .

,
.
 T H E S KY , T H E AIR, L I G HT T I M E, . 1 39

sound of g or g h G e s e n iu s hesitatingly gives it as his .

O pinion that H a Ol al a ( petulant) boy comes fro m the ’ ’

’
.
, ,

verb al al to be petulant but I think that a more appo

, ,

sit e d e rivation may b e obtained by an inductive e xamination

of cognates in several languages thus ,

twis t “
.
“
leap ,
m ove i m b l y n .

G d ual
. . G .
g i o l l -
ach .

H . ch fil . H .
g fi l , g i l .

H .
g ad -
al, for Sc . c all .

g al - a d . H . d al -
a
g .

han d so m e . twig b ranch , .

G d u al a c h
.
-
. G d e il
. .

F g al m m e n t (
.
-
a ad v .
) d al i t h (pl u )-
.

F g al an t ( a b e
.
-
“
au g al l a -
n .

ga( ) s g ( ) s
r ,
a r an .

“
foster cherish ,
.
g ro wmg up .
“
s t r o ng .

G d al t a
. . G g a ( r) s
. . G ga .
( r) s .

G g iu l l ach
.
-
. H g a d al
.
-
,
fo r H ch fil . .

H g a d l fo
.
-
a ,
r
g al -
ad . H afi l . .

g al -
ad . H g a d a l for .
-
,

al - a d
g .

be a c a ry
r, r . a s t ri p ling . b o y, lad .

G .
g i u l ain . G g al l
.
-
an . G g io l l a
H . ch fil . D a g al a .
- n . I .
g ar s u n

S c c all a .
-
n . F g r g on
. a .

G d ail t e a
.
- -
n . P g h u l am.
-

H aOl al -

G .
g al -
ad (
“
l ass
From this synoptical view it is evident tha t g ( and in its
modified forms g h ch k 0 hard) is interchangeab l e with d , , , ,

and that the H a Ol al — that is g o l a l or g u l a l— is the sam e

’
.
,

word as G g i o l l a which do e s not con t ain the idea of

.
,

p etulanc e The root of all th e se words is found in the

.
140 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

syllabl e g a l —which is very w id ely S pread in the Semitic

and Aryan languag e s in the sens e of roll be round Th e , .

successiv e stage s of th e child s exist e nce are exh ibite d in the ’

d e rived words thus ,

R oot — g a l
. t o roll t o b e round
,
“
, .

H .
g u l d l ag, t o l e p t o s p ri n g
a -
,
“
a , .

H . c h fil t o twi st t t rn
, ,
o u .
”

H . c h fi l ( p ss i v e) t b r i g fo r th t o b e r
a ,
“
o n ,
a .

H .
g a d al t o fo s te r t o b r i g u p or nurs e as a chil d t o
,
“
,
n ,

no u i sh s a pla t r a n .
”

Th e n of th e child,

H g a d l t o g ow
. a ,
“
r .

H g d l t b ec m e st o ng
. a a ,
“
o o r .

H g fi l t o b ec o m e acti v e
.
,
“
.
”

F g al an t hand s m e
.
-
,
“
o .
”

Taking now the sam e gradation of G words I would .

,

r eg ard th e G g i l l e as on e born ( g i u l a n ) and fos

.
”
-
“

t e re d ( g i u l l a c h ) by his moth e r growing up [g a s for ,

g a ( l ) s or g a ( r) s] lik e a twig or branch ( g a l l a n ) to b e

, ,

a s t ro n g ( ga s )
”
activ e , ( d u a l a c h )
striplin g (g a l l a n ) or young man ( g i o l l a) Th e G ,
”
. .

gi l l e th e n is t h e L a d o l e s c e n s ( root g a l grow
, ,
the .
- -
,

I g ars u n
. gossoon or boy and th e F g a r co n— terms .

all of which lik e g i l l e ar e appli e d to th e growing youth

, ,

and the full grown m an ; he is strong ( L v a l i d u s root

-
”
.
-
,

v a l g a l) ; h e 1 s
,
handsom e ( L p u l o h e r G d u a l a c h
' “ ”
.
-
, .
-
,

g i o l l ach
p for k
,
or g) .

From all th e s e consid e rations I conclude that g i l l e is

properly a lad ov e r t welve or fourt ee n years of age and that ,

the E truscans to d e note an earli e r age added to it th e word

, ,

ur ,
fresh new young making g i l l e t u r But t h e first
, , ,
”
- -
.

syllabl e a of ag a l l e fo r d e s e rv e s sp e cial notic e for although f

, ,

it may lik e th e a in a i a is on spring merely fro m an elision

,
‘
,
142 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

the first letter it again becomes the E word l a d .

a young growing stripling ,

The interm ediat e st eps .
”

are—from g a l a d ( g l a d ) K l l a wd ( pronounced h l aa d) -
, . ,

”
a l ad Da l o o t a shoot G l a t t e a young shoot
,
”
.
, , .
,
“
,

E l a t h l a d For g a l a d the Arabic writes w a l a d a son

.
,
.
, ,

offspring plu wu l d a n
,
children and for g a l l a n the
.
,
“
,

”
G has ( k l a n n) c l a n n c l a i n n e
. children a clan
, , , , ,

L c l ie n s
. .

The G g i o l l a ( g i o r l a) A S c e o r l G e r k e r l Io k a rl
.
, .
-
.
, .
, .
,

S c c arl E c h u rl ar e all th e sam e word but G g i o l l a is

.
, .
, , .

the earliest of all being nearest the root form D o e s th is

,
-
.

imply that the Teutonic dial e c t s are founded on the Celtic

Op in i on s o f Ot h e r s .

D O NAL D S ON —N i1 .

L I N D S AY Th e same word as ag a le iz i or ag a ll e iz ir
.
,

one that is car e ful and atten tive the roots being ag a a ki ,
’

, ,

discipline and l e i tj an l e d i an l e ola to lead e quivalent to

,
’

, , , ,
’

one l e d along by discipline a youth or to us e the , ,

exact etym ological equivalent a lad in the state of , ,

’

pupilage .

T AY LO R —Th e elements are to be found in the Turkoman

og u l son and th e Y akut e d d e r you n g
, , ,
.
”

C O RS S E N — Nil . .

CAM ILL U S a Me s s e n g e r ( Chap V I )

5 . , . .

The ca m iZ/a s or priest s assistant was a boy a youth

,
’

, , ,

and as the name in my opinion contains the element g il l e

, , ,

I take cam il /a s along with ag a l /e z or It is best known ‘

f
.

to us as the nam e of a noble R oman family of great antiquity .

The dictator Camillus who according to R oman story drove , , ,

back the G auls from the gates of R om e three and a— half

centuries before the Christian e ra was a m em ber of this ,
 T H E S K Y , T H E AI R , L I G HT T I M E ,
. 143

family ; but lik e the royal nam e of St ew art and many others
, ,

it was originally a class nam e and d e signated an o fficial -

,

position Th e ca ra t /12 and ca m illa w e r e fr e e born boys

°

? -
.

and girls who assisted the pri e sts in the performance of

their sacr e d rites In themselv e s or i n th e ir o ffic e th e re
.
, ,

was nothing sacred for the nam e ca m z l /a s w as also giv e n

’

to a youth who in a R oman m arriag e proc e ssion follo wed

, ,

th e brid e carrying a basket w ith sundry infantil e wares in it

, .

This basket or box was according to Varro call e d ca m e r a , ,

or ca m e r a m ; the same b asket is calle d b y F e stus e m a il /a m .

Al though th e y w e re not th e mselv e s sacred y e t a certain ,

fitness was r e quired of the who assist e d at the sac ri

fi c e s for they must b e sound in heal th w ithout bl e mish and
, , ,

not orphans The E truscans app e ar also to have th e word

.

ca m z l /a s as an epithet of Mercurius regarding him as the

’

assisting mess enger of the gods th e N e crO po m po s w ho con ,

ducted the shad e s to th eir abod e s in Hades Th e nam e .

Camillus for which th e Greeks writ e C ad m il u s or C as m i lu s

,

accordi n g to their usual practice inst e ad of a doubl e con

( ,

sonant th ey wri te a lon g vow e l followed by a single consonant

, ,

as e n o s for E t r e nn a) is also associat e d w ith the

-
.
-
,

Samothracian and L emnian Cabiri who w e r e Pelasgian ,

deiti e s for C amillus is r e presented as th e father of th e

,

Cabiri or as one of th e ir number The form C ad m i l u s

,
.

must be a spurious adaptation of C as m il u s to the well known -

G recian name Cadmus .

Th e m e aning w hich will suit all these names is that of

an assisting youth for the Cabiri th e ms e lv e s wer e only
,
”

subsidiary d e iti e s sons or assistants of the Lemnian H e ph ae s

,

tus Now what is the derivation ? Th e nam e c u m e r u m

.
, ,

as a synonym for c a m i l l u m th e bask e t proves that the , ,

”

root is c u m or c am This root is found in H e br e w in .

,

G reek in Latin in Celtic but it is only in G ad h elic and

, , ,
1 44 THE E T RU S CAN S .

Irish that it m e ans to assist The H root form is the . .

-

re fi x pr e position togeth e r with the initial letter ”

p
-
,

bei n g the guttural a i n in this sense the G has the in .

separabl e pre p c o m h w ith L c u m As u sual th e H

.
, ,
”
. .
, .

lett e r a i n becom e s g or k in G and ( a) i m by the chang e of ,

m into b ( see t u b e r) gives b e sid e s pr e p c o m b the G I ,

.
,
-
.

v e rb c a b h a i r c o b h a i r to assist c a o m h a i n to
,
-
,
-
, ,
”
-
,

help to sav e to d e liv e r and t h e adj c a o m h ge ntl e mild

, , ,
”
.
,
“
, ,

helping whenc e th e L c om i s g entle mild

,
”
To sup .
, ,
.
”

port th e connection of G c a b h a i r to h elp with the H . , , .

preposition w e have in G I the analogy of the prep ‘

. .

m e t a u sed w ith th e g e nitive to mean by th e h elp of

, ,
”

and in L a d e s s e to b e with to h e lp
.
-
Again this G
, ,
.
, .

root c ab c o b c a o m c o m b giv e s th e L pr e pos ition c u m

, ,
.
,

as above which also at first may hav e b ee n ins e parabl e as

, ,

in v o b i s c u m t e c u m From the form c a m com e s ca m il

, .

Zirs and fro m the form c a b comes th e name C ab i ri

,
the ,

assistants of Vulcan ; and the form C a s m i l u s com e s from

c a b h by turning t h e h into 8 ( see h a l en ) as c ab s cams , ,

casm
Th e next part of the name ca m il /a s I take to be the
G g i l l e I g i o l l a a young man a servant as S ho w n
.
, .
, , ,
”

und e r the last w ord ag a ll e io r Th e atten d ants of a High .

land chi eftain are all call e d g i l l e ; as g i l l e c o i s a foot , ,

“

man g i l l e e a ch a groom g i l l e r u i t h e the running

,
”
, ,
”

messeng e r g i l l e g r a i d h th e s e cr etary and so on In

, , , .

the sam e way th e French us e g ar g o n the L atins p u e r and , ,

th e G reeks p a i s Again in the Ho m eric and ante Hom e ric

.
,
-

times wh e n the king was not m e r e ly the rul e r and leader

, ,

b ut also th e fath e r and pri e st of the tri b e or nation he was ,

assisted at the offe ring of public sa crifices by others wh o m

Homer calls n e o i young men holding th e p e m p Ob a l a
, ,
”
,

the sacrificial forks in their hands Further t h e G r ,

”
.
,
.
1 46 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

CHAPT E R IV
T H E S K Y , T H E AI R , L I G HT T I M E , .

PART II .

1 A u s e l , t h e D awn
. .

2 . U s il ,
t h e S u n g od-
.

H E S Y C H I US says that a zrs e l w as an E truscan word m e aning ,

the daw n . F e s t us says tha t th e Au re lii a family of

”
,

Sabine origin all e g e d that th ey got th e ir n am e from th e

,

s un,
”
becaus e th ey w er e authoris e d by the R oman peopl e to
o ffe r sacrific e to th e sun in th e name of th e Stat e for this
r e ason th ey we r e call e d Au s e l i— that is Au re lii A ri s e ] ,
.
,

t h e n w as a Sab in e w ord for t h e sun

”
.
,

O n a bron z e mirror of Toscan e lla th e re is carv e d th e

nam e u s il ab ov e a partially nak e d figur e w e aring a cloak , ,

which is falling off his shoul d e rs ; he has b e sides lac e d , ,

sandals on his fee t and a circl e of light round his head an d

, ,

a b o w in his hand th e sam e nam e a n ] app e ars on anoth er

mirror ov e r a go d d e ss of i m posing form w i t h th e short hair of ,

a man dressed in a long ro b e holding a crown in each hand

, , ,

a n d having a cir c l e of rays round h e r head ; again a mirror ,

o f P e rugia sho w s in th e ba c k ground and ov e r the principal

-
,

fi gures a portion of th e chariot of th e sun mounting u p

, ,

wards w ith only t h e h e ads o f th e d e ities and of the hors e s

,

v isi b l e und e rneath is writt e n a m near one anoth e r app e ar’

.

also both a mal e 215 27 and a matron ly 25 5 27 on other mirrors .

 T H E S K Y , T H E AIR , LI G HT TI M E , . 1 47

From this I infe r that the a a r of the P e rugian mirror and ,

th e a zrs e ! of H e s ych iu s ar e th e same the dawn and that , ,

”

21 5 i! is th e E truscan Sun d e ity in som e one of his aspects -

,

and that proba b ly th e y ar e both phon e tic varieties of th e

, ,

”
sam e w ord like G r b e os e os rE o l au OS th e da wn
, .
, ,
’
. ,
.

I think th e re is littl e difficulty in tracing a n ] to th e G .

ur soil -
the n ew light of th e sun U r is a G adj e ctiv e
, . .

m e aning fre sh n e w young — th e same which w e found

“
, ,

in the E t r ag a l / e fo r ; and s o i l ( pronounc e d s o e l l ) is a

'

root— word in G indicating the brightness of light . it “

do e s not occur in its bare root form in G unless p e r -

.
, ,

chanc e G s u i l the ey e be th e same— a word picture

, .
, ,
-

to S how us the eye as th e bright light of the face ; “ ”

s u i l also means a g lance hop e for a glance is the “

, ,
“ ”

sudd en bright flashing light of the eye and hope is the

, , ,

bright light of the heart that ch e ers the dark e st hours of

human life ; if s u i l is t h e same word as s o i l he who first ,

u s e d s u i l to m e an hope had the elem e nts of true po etry

in him Although s o i l in its simpl e form is not used in
.

G ( and I b eli e ve that the root s o i l in the general s e nse of

.
,

brightn e ss c e as e d to be u sed as soon as th e other form of

,
”

it s u i l— if it be another form— began to b e us e d to m e an

,

th e e ye ye t th e nu m erous d e rivatives which it giv e s are

e vid enc e that it is a radical word in th e languag e ; a few of
th e s e ar e s o l u s light kno wl e dge-
any heavenly lum
,
“
, ,
”

in ary ; s o i l l s e brightness ; s o i l l s i c h to brighten

” “ ”
-
, , ,

to gl e am ; s o i l l e i r clear bright e vident

”
for s o i l l s e
, , ,

ther e are also the forms b o i l l s g e b o i s g e a gleam of , ,

light Connect e d wi t h this G root s o i l ar e L s o l th e . .

,
“

sun and as s o il by metathesis becomes the G l e u s l a s

, , . , ,

a flame light s o i l may give L l u x l ight and l u c e o

, ,
”
.
,
“
,
”
-
,

I give light I s hine ; and in Gr ( w ithout m etathesis)

,
”
.

s e l a s light a flam e h e l i o s the sun and s e l e n e th e

,
“
, ,
”
, , ,
“
1 48 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

m oon , as if s e l e n n a sprung from belonging to the sun

-
, , .

This analysis shows that the h e in h e l i o s and th e s e in

s e l e n e ar e n o t prefix e s t h e root in e very case is the con
sonants s l With G s o i l compare th e G o t h s a u i l
-
. . . ,

Lit h u s a u l e S s u rj a t h e sun and with a u r o r a “ ”

.
, .
, ,

( a a s e l ) co m par e the L it h u aus z ra the dawn I tak e .

,
.

the L s o l from the G s o i l rather th an from the G r

. . .

h e l i o s for not only has s o l a strong family lik e ness to s o i l

, ,

but I regard s o i l as an old e r word than eithe r s o l or h e l i o s ,

for th e m e aning of s o i l is gen e ral while that of S 0 1 and ,

h e l i o s is specific The E t r a m] is therefore the ne w

. .
“
,

fre sh brighte ning of t h e sky on the return of the o rb

,

of day .

But if w e reflect that in sun worshippin g lands as E truria

,
-
, ,

the rising of the gr e at luminary of d ay was rec e ived wi t h

m inut e attention and sp e cial reverence and the successiv e ,

stages of his daily cours e distinguished by d ifferent marks

and if w e again consider how many myths cluster around
the Indian Saram a the dawn it is lik e ly that a a s e l is
, ,
”

the earli e st brightening of the east e rn sky and that a n ] is ,

a later dev e lopment of the same light I would therefor e .

, ,

compar e a a s e Z— that is a a r s e l — with a u r o r a the ,

-
,

dawn th e cal m gol den light of the morning as contrast e d

,
” ”
,

with th e clearer light that prevails a few hours later and ,

with th e fi e rc e glare of the midday sun In the classi c .

language s th e L root a u r
,
gold is similarly used in
.
“
,

a u r o r a b or e al i s an d in a u r e o l u s the golden halo of light

, ,

round the h e ads of saints I n Gr c h r u s o s gold with . .

, ,
“
,

its d e rived adj ectiv e s such as c h r u s a u g é s is a frequent

, ,

e pithet of th e mild sun light In the sam e sens e th e H -

.
, .

z ah ab gold is used in the book of Job to mean t h e

“ ”
, ,

gold e n spl e ndour of the heav e ns their gold e n sheen If ,

“
.
”

this is the proper application of the word a il s e l the syllable ,

15 0 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

In the E gyptian m ythology also the god Ar u e ris was the , ,

Apollo of th e G reeks and R omans His name Aru e ris may .

be interprete d The E vening Sun as emblematic of the repose ,

of victory e r r a hi r e this s e ems to im ply that the s u c

,
- -

c e s s iv e st e ps of th e sun s royal progr e ss from dawn to night

fall w e re s eparat e ly d eifi e d as distinct m anifestations O f th e

Sun power ; which harmonises with my view of m ud and
-

21 3 27 Aru e ris on th e inscriptions is call e d th e son of the

.

sun May not the name A p O l l o have the same meaning

.
- -

through som e connection with s o l An d m ay not O rp h e u s ,

who is also s ol ar O r p h a o s the new light ,

:
,

E X C UR S U S M A N E T H E M O R N I N G AN D O TH E R WO RDS
ON , , .

In connection with a we ] the mild ligh t of the morn ,

“

ing I may be pardon e d a dig re ssion on a L atin word m a n e

,
”
, ,

the e arly morning and this w ill introduc e t h e old Italian

,
”

d e ity Matuta t h e godd e ss of th e da w n

,
Mantus and ,

Mania th e E truscan god and godd e ss who pr e sid e d over the

,

Underworld and c e r u s m a n u s an e xpre ssion us e d in the

, ,

old Salian hymn and translat e d b y Festus as th e good

,
“

creator If m a n u s means good th e n the m a n e s are

.
’ “
,

th e good on e s and th e ir mother M an i a is th e good

“
,
” “

la dy .

No w is ther e any connection b e tw e e n the mornin g m a n e

, , ,

M a t u t a and th e spirits of t he dead m a n e s M a n i a

, , , ,

M a n t u s ? W e ar e at first inclin e d to say that th e re is

n one but l et us look into th e matte r At th e outs e t I
,
.
,

shall tak e fo ur things as granted That th e word

m a n u s found in the old priestly hymns of th e Salii m e ans
“
good ; for this we have th e authori ty of F e stus who
”
,

quot e s to that effe ct the testimony of an earli e r w rite r ,

l El iu s Stilo a learne d g rammarian th e prec e ptor of Varro ;

, ,

this ca r m e n S a li ar e is probably as old as th e foundation

 T H E S KY , T H E AI R , L I G HT T I M E , . 15 1

of R o m e That this word m a n u s is th e root of M an e s

.
,

and through it of M a n i a and M a n t u s ; for t his also w e

, ,

hav e th e authority of F e stus That M a n t u s and .

m a n e mornin g ar e di ffe r e nt forms of t h e sam e root

,
“
,

w ord ; so says Varro That t h e E trus c ans wer e sun .

worshipp e rs or at l e ast fi re w orshipp ers , ,

-
.

First th e n th e re is n o difficulty in tracing the word

, ,

m a n u s to t h e Celtic lang u ag e for th e G m a t h is th e

-
, .

word n o w in common us e to m e an good vi rtuo u s e xc e l “

, ,

l e nt N o w if w e writ e t his w ord as m a d h th e transition

.
”
, ,

fro m this to m a n is e asy for n is in C e l t i c the liquid , , ,

sound of olh and if afte r t h e O ri e ntal mann e r we sound , ,

th e m of m a d h lik e b we hav e b a n — us L bon us good , , .

-
,
.

Thus one word at l e ast in th e e arli e st languag e of R om e

, , ,

v iz . m an u s in th e Salian hymn — is C e ltic and although

, ,

th e roo t m a d is found in the S e mi t ic dial e cts y e t it does ,

not m e an good and no on e has y e t ass e rt e d that any of

“
,

th e e arly tribes of Italy we r e S e mitic Nor is m a n u s th e .

only C e ltic w ord in th e hymn for c e r u s th e Cr e ator I , ,

“
,

tak e to be th e G v e rb c u i r ( L c r e o ) which has a gre at . . ,

num b e r of m e anings all of th e m ho we v e r trac e abl e to the , , ,

primary id e a of originating ; thus it m e ans t o caus e a ”

thing to b e wh e r e or w ha t it is h e n ce the w ord s d e ar ,

”
,

to th e m e mory of boyhood C ae sar cwr a vi t po n t e m facie n ,

f

d um it also means to put to plac e to lav to s o w ; it

”

, ,
”

is th e S c ri to mak e to cr e ate w h e nc e t he G g r e
,
“
, ,
”
.
,

n atur e gr i a n th e s un and g r e a d h a i r a stallion ” ”

- -
, , , ,
.

Fro m G c u i r I d e riv e G c u i s a caus e L c a u s a and

. .
, ,
”
,

( t for c or k) t u s t u i s a G w ord m e aning a b e ginning

, , . ,

an origin Th e W hol e e xpression c e r u s m a n u s then is

.
, ,

G and if this we re t h e plac e or th e time for the inquiry

.
,

it might be sho wn tha t oth e r words also in t his Salia n

hy m n of Mars ar e C e ltic T h e nam e S a l i i itself is Celtic .
,
 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

for it is taken from s al i o I l e ap as O v id t ells us and ,

“
, ,

w e hav e els ewh er e found the root s al to b e G Th e .

anci ent nam e of th e h y m ns t h e ms elv e s A s a m e n t a app e ars , ,

t o m e to be C e l t ic for th e L t e rmination e n t u s a u m , .
- - -
,

as in v i o l — e n t us laxam— e n t um j um— e n t um
,
is th e G , , .

adj e ctiv e t e rmination a nt a as in G a i l e an t a atmo -

, .
-
,

sph eri c a n a m a n t a full of life

,
”
-
The b ody of t h e nam e
,
“
.
”
,

th en is A s a m in which I tak e th e s to b e th e O ld e r S p e ll
,

in g for r ( c f V a l e s iu s for Val e rius) ; and Varro him se lf quot e s

.

this fragm e nt of th e hymn for t h e purpos e of proving that

in an ci ent L atinity s w as us e d for r A s a m th e n is the .
, ,

sam e as a r a m ; and a o r a m in G m e ans I shall worship .

“
,
”

G a o r a d h S ar ad h a n a m e ans s e rvic e worship G

. , .
, , , .

u r n u i g h m e ans a pray er th e root is a o r to w or

“ ’ “
,

ship from whi ch I could for m an a dj a o r a m h b elong

,
”
.
,
“

ing to w orship whi c h w ould give th e Salian a ra m e n t a

,
”
,

as am e n t a hymns of w orship
,
“
Th e n am e M ar s i t s e lf .
’

m ay with mu c h pro b ability b e trac e d to th e C e ltic for th e

, , ,

G m a r b h — t hat is m a r a m h ( soun d e d m a r u v ) —means

.
,

d e ad and th e fun c tion of M a r s is to kill to str ew t h e

,
” “
,
”

fi e ld w ith th e d ead Th e ol d e r form of the n am e is

“ ”
.

Ma v o r s whi c h w ould j ust m e an th e slaying god

,
I form .

t h e nam e thus — to t h e G m a r b h m a r v add th e E t r .

, .

p e rsonal su ffix t h as in L a r —Z/ z L L a r S and w e h av e a

,
f
,
.
-
,

n am e M a rv t h h e w ho kills L m a r v s ; but m e tath e sis ”

- -
, , .

e qu e ntly oc c urs in w ords w h e r e th e r e I S a liquid e sp e cially ,

r thus m a r v —
,
s b e c om e s m a v r s L m a v o r s con t ract e d -
, .
,

int o M a rs No w if th e nam e of th e god hims e lf is C eltic ;

.
,

if Salii th e nam e of his pri e s t s is also C e l t ic ; if As a m e n t a

, , ,

th e distinctiv e n a me for th e ir hymns is C e lti c ; if som e ,

words c e ru s m a n u s in t h e s e hymns ar e C e l t ic ; and if as

, , ,

is w ell kno wn th e Salian w orsh ip of Mars was introd uc e d

,

into R om e by Nu m a its s e cond king ( whose v e ry nam e may ,

154 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

d e ath s insatiabl e m aw and the j aws of death and

’ “
,

Virgil places grief and avenging r emorse in primis fa wci ba s “

O rci The forms Fauna Fatua Faunus do not S O r e adily

.
”
, ,

connect th e ms e lves with G m a t h and therefore I o ffer an .

,

opinion w ith some h e sitation ; this much how e ver may b e ,

s aid that probabl y the S b a d h r a

,
auspicious good .
-
, ,

excell ent the G r a g a t h o s good th e L b o n u s th e

, .
- -
,
“
, .
-
,

G e r g u t the A S b e t ( w hence E b e t t e r b e s t ) the

. , .
-
.
, ,

G I m a t h the K m ad
.
-
good and b u d d
, profit .
,
“
, ,
“
,

gain ar e all th e sam e word diffe ring only in their initial

, ,

co n sonan t s which ar e b g m ; of th e s e consonants g alone

, , , ,

pres ents any di fficulty for w e have seen that b and m are ,

int e rchange able but that difficulty disapp e ars when we con ,

sider th at b or m aspirated is sounded e or f and f b e comes ,

g as G f e a r
,
a man K g wr E r e fu s e L r e c u s o
.
,
“
,
”
.
, .
, .
-
,

th e r efore Gr a g a t h o s and G e r g u t may be the same

.
- -
.

as th e G m a th In this w ay Mantus may b e come ( Fantus)

. .
,

Faunus and ( Fanta) Fauna This hypoth e sis of th e iden t ity , .

of t h e nam e s Mantus and Faunus although not of th e ir ,

functions r e c e ives som e support from a passag e in Arn ob iu s

,

ad v G entes Book I c 3 6 where t h e MS readin g Fenta

.
,
.
,
.
, .

Fatua or Fanda Fatua has b ee n chan ged by editors into

Fauna Fatua An old scholiast h e r e says that Fanda means
.

moth e r This w ould refe r us to G m a dh m a n good .

, ,
“
,
”

for e v e n amo n g us an e ld e rly matron in som e parts of E n g ,

land is much in th e sam e way ad d ressed as Go ooly Wills

, , , ,

or as in t h e nursery rhym e Goool y T w o Shoes Fauna

, , .

Fatua would thus b e equival e nt to Mother Fatua or ”

Mana Ge n e trix and similar to Mate r Matuta , .

The nam e Fauna is also writt e n Fan la and und e r ,

that name sh e is id e ntified with th e G re cian Venus This .

m e ntion of V enus l e ads me by an e asy transition to the L .

word m an e the e a rly morning for j ust as Mana and

,
“
,
”
 T H E S K Y , T H E AI R , L I G HT T I M E, . 15 5

Fauna are t h e good the propi t ious god d e ss so in th e , , ,

e arly mythology of t h e E ast is V e nus under the nam e of ,

Meni . Th e Babylonians worshipped Jupiter and V e nus

und e r th e nam e s of G ad and M e ni fortune the one is ,
“

still call e d b y the Arabs the greater good fortun e and the “
,

oth e r th e l e sser good fortun e

“
H e nce in Isaiah chap .
, .

lxvi v e r 1 1 the idolatrous Israelit e s ar e r eproved for pr e

.
, .
,
“

paring a table for G ad and fu rnishing a drink Offerin g unto -

M eni and it is probably th e sam e Meni whom Ar n o b iu s is

thinking of when h e says IS it Fauna Fatua w ho is call e d ,

the G r e at G oddess Among th e R omans Venus w as a ,

goddess O f good fortun e for th e b es t thro w of th e dice was , ,

from her name call e d j a ct ws Ve n e r is ; and C ae sar and his

,

fortunes we re und e r th e tut e lag e of V e nus for his w at c h ,

word was V en u s Ge n e trix ( cf Mana G en e trix) in allusio n .

,

to his anc e stral d e sc e nt from ZEn e as wh os e moth e r was V e nus ,

.

E ven th e nam e M e n i if w ritt e n M b e n i and therefore pro , ,

n o u n ce d V e n i would e asily giv e V e n e r V e n u s T is

( ,
h .

G ad is regard e d by som e auth ors as th e pla n e t Jupite r and ,

by oth e rs said to b e th e sam e as Baal w hose r e ligious w or ,

ship in diffe re nt forms pr e vail e d not m e r e ly in Babylon

, , ,

but thro u ghout th e ancient world The name G ad wh e n .

,

it means th e d ivini t y Fortun e is usually writt e n with the ,

”

article pr efix e d H a g a d th e Fortun e and it is ra t h e r

,
-
,
“
,

r e markabl e that b ag a d or a g a d is so like th e G r a g a t h o s .

,

good whil e m e n i is lik e the G m a t h m a d h m a n

,
”
. , , ,

good and furth e r that b a d h th e S form of G m a t h

, , , . . ,

h as “
auspi c ious prosperous as i t s firs t mean ing It is
,
”
.
.

also w or t hy of no t ice t hat the G reeks h ad b esid e s ag a t h o s , ,

anoth er w ord k a l o s to d enot e m or a l goodn e ss and that

, , ,

th e R omans unlik e th e G r eeks wer e ard e nt w orshipp e rs of

, ,

Fortuna But as a full dis c ussion of this m atte r b e longs

.
”

to the domain rath e r of the antiquary than of th e philologis t ,

156 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

I pass on to inquire how these planets cam e to be r e garded

as fortunate prosperous b enign
“
, An d this is not hard , .
”

to find for the sun worshippers of Persia the Baal wor

,
-
,
-

s h ipp e rs o f Babylonia and oth e r lands reverenced the ,

planets esp e cially Jupiter

,
th e m aj estic and V e nus , ,
”
,

the light bringer as th e ministe ring attendants of t h e

-
,

gre at day g o d Th e P e rsians also r epres e nt e d their ang e ls

-
.

of light as clothed in whit e and call e d th e m a b u r o the , ,

“

good on e s the s e rvants of O r m u z d as opposed to th e s e r

,
”
,

vants of Ahriman the evil principle V enus the m orning

,
.
, ,

was on this principle wor thy of sp e cial honour both becaus e

, , ,

of the pure brilliancy of its light and from its intimate ,

personal r e lation to th e sun as ushering in th e da w n .

Some such consid e rations as th e s e must have l e d th e e arly

C e lts to call th e daw n m a d a i n n from m at h or m a d h ”
-
,

good . This w ord ( I ) w h e n th e cl is aspirat e d is pro

”
, ,

n o u n ce d m a e n n w hich g iv e s t h e L m a n e
-
,
th e e arly .
,
“

m orning ligh t b efore sunris e ; but ( 2) if the sharp sound O f

-

the d is retained m a d a i n n b e com e s the C e lt O Fr ench m a t i n ;

,
-

and as if some ling e ring r e coll e ction of th e original par e n t

,

ag e o f th e word still d welt in their mi n ds th e Fr e n ch say , ,

wh e n th e y m e an early in th e morning
”
ole b o n m a t i n .

From the sam e root m at h good th e dog t oo who und e r ,

“
, , , ,

the name of T z n s k u z l — t hat is Tina s dog ( G c u c o i n

' '
’

, .
, ,

“
a dog ) — fi g u re s fr e qu e ntly amo n g th e mythological bronz es
”

of the E t ruscans as the faithful wa t ch e r is in G call e d , .

m a d a d h w hich again becom e s in C e l t O Fr e nch m at i n

, a -
,

mas ti ff t h e final olh having assum e d th e liquid form of n

,
”
,

as in G m a d h L M an e s Th e o ffic e of w at chful com

.
, . .

panion and auxiliary h e r e assign e d t o th e dog w as an

honourable one for the H n am e I r [( a) i r from a fi r to
, .
’

wat ch Gr e g r é g o r o s . th e watcher was giv e n e ven to, ,

”

the angels and archang e ls of h eaven as in D ani el iv 1 3 ,

. .
158 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

devised merely for the particular purpose of the conception

— in to t h e adroit m e ss e nger of the gods r e ady for ev e ry ,

service .

O f cours e it is impossible for us now to say wh e ther th e

,

birth of th e C e ltic words m a d a i n n dawn and m a d a d h , , ,

dog is lat e r or earlier than the dat e of th e hymns of th e

,
”

Rigv e da but c e rtain it is that t h e se words in d icat e a con

,

n e ct io n if not an id e ntity b e t wee n dog and d aw n in

, ,
”

the m inds of t h e Celts wh e n th ey left their Aryan c o ,

religionists in the far east and wand e re d to wards th e far ,

w est At all events th e L m a n e morning must b e

.
, .
,
“
,

old e r than th e Rigv e da and th e r e can be littl e doubt that ,

m a n e is th e same word as th e G m a d a i n n m ad a d h .
, .

Max Mii l l e r also speculate s ( Sci e nc e of L anguage v ol , .

p 5 5 2) on the d e rivation of m a n e and M a t u t a H e says

. .
,

From th is it would app e ar that in L atin the root m an ,

wh ich in the oth e r Aryan languag e s is b e st kno w n in the

, ,

s e ns e of thinking was at a v e ry early tim e put asid e lik e

, , , ,

th e San scrit ba d h to e xpress th e r e vived consciousness of

,

the whol e of nature at the approach of the light of the

morni n g ; unl e ss th e r e was another totally d istinct root ,

p e culiar to L atin e xpre ssiv e of that id e a Th e two id e as

,
.

c e rtain ly s eem to han g closely tog e th e r th e only diffi culty

b eing to find out w heth e r wid e a wake l e d on to know
”
o r v i ce ve r s a
’
in g ,
.

This paragraph only shows ho w littl e wide awak e or

kno w ing a d istinguish e d philologist may be wh e n he
”
,

o verlooks th e tru e sourc e s of t h e L atin tongue ; when he

looks too much to the Sanscrit east and n egl e cts th e C e ltic
west Verily a languag e has no honour in its own country ;
.
,

C e lts m ay live and die amo n g us but their languag e is ,

naught .
”

To prove the parentag e of L m an e let us now bri n g in .

,
 T H E S K Y , T H E AI R, LI G HT TI M E
, . 159

some oth e r witness e s and see what e videnc e th ey can giv e , .

L e t us call t h e G fa i r th e dawn sunrise suns e t wi t h

. , , , ,
”

his family th e verb fa i r to watch k e ep guard keep awake

, , , , ,

the noun fa i r a sentin e l a watch hill and his t win

,
“
,
-
,
”

broth e r fo i r help deliveranc e

,
a crowd of peopl e ( cf
, ,
”
.

E a fa i r L fo r u m) the verb fa i r i c h
. , . to awak e and , , ,

th e noun fa i r g th e sea the oc e an ,

To un d erstand th e ir , .
’

testimony we should recal l to mind th e tale w hich the Italian

goddess Minerva can t e ll H e r name is to my ey e the
, ,
.
, ,

G m i an a r fa
.
-
the ke e n d e sir e of warfar e and
-
“
,
”

this agrees w ith her equipment as she springs from th e h e ad

of Jupit e r It is also quite in k ee ping with h e r position as
.

a D awn godd e ss for to the minds of th e anci ent myth

-
,

mak e rs e sp e cially those of the solar schoo l th e re was ever

, ,

pres e nt t h e idea of a personal conflict betwe e n day and

night light and darkn e ss As in th e Nors e leg e nds Balder
,
.
,

th e whi t e god the type of all that is fair and beautiful is

, ,

ov ercome by the arro w s of th e bl i n d Hoder so e v e ry night ,

the ancient mak e rs sa w the black en e my usurp th e

d omain of light but only to be driv e n a w ay at the morning
,

d a w n ; e very winter th e pow e r of th e e n e my wax e d stro n g e r

and strong e r till the glad May days r e turn e d w h en th e sun
,
-
,

and light and day put forth th e ir might ag ain and com ,

e ll e d th e hateful darkness to r e tire b e for e th e ir victorious

p
arms ; so also the Vedic In d ra s perpetu al enemy is V rit ra ’

the shrouding darkness In his daily r e turn ing warfare .

,

t h e nobl e st auxiliary that Jove ( D yaus ) the sky god h as ,

-
, ,

is h is daughter Minerva th e w arrior godd e ss Pallas Ath e ne , ,

.

D yaus regrets to see his fair blu e realms ov e rspr e ad b y th e

d ark cloud of night ; he longs to shake off the usurper ;
and his longing desire ( G m i a n) for deliveranc e gi v es
“ ”
.

b irth to her who in ful l panoply at once routs the hat e d

, ,

fe e and w akes the worl d and men to the calm e n j oyment

,
 1 60 THE E TRU S CAN S .

of life and lib e rty and the pe ac e ful pursuits of toil or ,

trad e .

The Celtic words just quoted w ill illustrat e this m y t hology ,

for G fai r th e daw n is th e s entin e l ( fa i r) on his w atch

. , ,

hill ( fa i r) wh o k ee ps guard ( fa i r ) ready to wak e n ( fa i r i c h ) ,

m e n to th e activiti e s of life and bring them d e liveranc e ,

( fo i r) from th e oppr e ssion and slavery of night ; and fa i r g

is the e astern oc e an from which their d e live rer com e s to s e t
th em fr ee In th is s e ns e from the G fai r th e da wn I
.
, .
, ,
”

take the Et r Faliscan divinity F e r u n F e r o n F e r o n i a

.
, ,
-
, ,

j us t as the T e utonic V e n u s the godd e ss Frigga or more , , ,

properly Fr ej a is said to hav e h er nam e from A S fr i g a n

, , .
-
.
,

to free Feronia is th e godd e ss of emancipat e d slaves

.
,

th e godd e ss of trad e and commerce m uch re spect e d at fairs , ,

wh e re cro w ds ( G f e i r) of p e ople meet .

But t h e G noun f e i r h e lp d e liv e rance and its verb

.
, , ,

fo i r ,
to d eliv e r to sav e by th e ch an g e of f into 8 ( com
, ,

mon enough in th e C e ltic d ial e cts) b ecom e s s a o r s a o i r , ,

“
fr e e at liberty ransomed saved from which I tak e th e
, , , ,

nam e of th e Sabin e d e ity S o r a n u s as if S o r e n n a who -

,
-
,

is identifi e d with F e r o n i a and w i t h t h e G r Apollo for -

.
,

Feronia and Soranus we re both worshipped on Mount

S o r a ct e t h e sacred hill w her e Phoeb us is ador e d n e ar
-
, ,

Fal erii w i t h similar rites and Virgil calls th e t u t e lary god

, ,

of S o ract e by th e nam e Apollo and describ es his w orship as ,

a fi re w orship This rugge d craggy mountain S orac t e ( G

.
, .

s a o r fr ee or fo i r a w atch and G a c h a
“
,
a high
,
“
,
’
.
,
“

rock akin to G u a c h d
,
loft y and G r a k r o s high
. , .
-
, ,

ak t e any rais e d plac e res e mbl e s many of th e p e aks in

,

Britain which we r e once t h e chos e n r e sort of th e D ruidical

fi re worshipp e rs and w as w e ll fitted to be a watch hill from
-
,
-
,

w hos e t emple summit th e priests m ight hail the approach

-

of daw n .
162 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

too rise fro m my bed ; and every evening I say When thou ,

s in k e s t I too sink down to rest

, That was her pray e r .
’

perhaps the whole of her religious s ervice She herself .

was evidently proud of it for she added with a touch of self , ,

righteousness There are wild people who never s ay their

,

m orning and evening prayers .

Profe ssor Mii ll e r shows that in the Sanscrit myths the , ,

D ay and th e Night Y ama and Yam i are twin sisters , ,

-
,

daughters of th e D awn j ust as in t h e G recian mythology , , ,

Castor and Pollux ar e called the Dios k o u ro i twin sons of ,

-

Zeus th e sky god The sisterho o d of Y ama and Yami is

,
-
.

also se e n in the Scotch word g l o a m i n A S g l o m u n g , .

-
.
,

which is appli e d to the m orn ing as well as the evening twi

light This same Yama however in the Sanscrit stories
.
, , ,

is also the god of death ; he is the king of the departed and ,

in the U nderworld h e h as two dogs as his messengers There .

is a difficulty h e re ; how is it to b e explained ? Probably

because Yama the D ay although bor n of the b ri ghtness o f
, ,

D awn ye t ev e ry ev e ning sinks into darkness and for a ti m e

, ,

dwells ther e ruler of the Shades belo w

,
.

I have already spoken of the gr eyhounds of Saram a the ,

D awn Many facts could be quot e d from the religio n s o f

.

antiquity to S ho w that this Vedic m yth is not uniqu e that ,

dogs not in India alon e but else w here have a place in t h e

, , ,

worship of the sun and that t h e dog if not the representativ e

, ,

of the dawn is at least the faithful watcher wh o announces

,

the coming of h is master waits on his harbinger the dawn , , ,

”
and wh e n Sol th e brilliant Balder the pow e rful and
,
“
, ,
“

the good has sunk into his deathlike sleep overpowered

, ,

b y the wiles and the might of h is d e adly en e mies the “

,

D ark O nes this tr usty attendant still watches over his

,
”

grave and longs for h is return .

O f these facts let us take a few .

 T H E S KY , T H E AI R, LI G HT T I M E, . 1 63

( A ) F a ct s f r om E g yp t .

Whatever be the age of the V e dic hym ns in which Sara

m éya the son of the D awn the G r e ek Her m es is regarded
, , ,

as a tutelary deity and represented as a dog watcher ,

-
,

waiting faith fully in charge of the house d uring the absence

of his master yet before the V edic age befor e Hom eric
, , ,

times the dog was already intimately associated with the

,

worship of the s un For the E gyptians reckoned their

.

Sothic year from the b e ginning of th e D og days th e end -

,

of July when Sirius the D og star t h e brightest son of the

, ,
-
,

m orning rises heliacally e m erging from the sun s rays in the

’

, ,

m orning and at nightfall is still seen b e sid e the sun at his

,

setting O n e of th e ir cities Cynopolis they specially devoted

.
, ,

to the worship of the dog which equally with the sun was , , ,

to them a gi ver of fertility for the heliacal rising of Cani ,

cula the D og star coincided in their country w ith th e highes t

,
-
,

ris e of th e ir fe rtilisin g riv e r god Nilus whos e hieroglyphic -

, ,

on the monuments is read as equivalent to the h o t season “

,
”

the dog days Mr Bruce in his Travels says that in t h e

-
. .
, ,

languag e of th e Th e baid s e i r m eans a dog if so ,

“
,

S e i r i o s S i r i u s and C an i c u l a are h omologues

, ,
E gyp t .

had also its Anubis th e bark e r and its H e pu h e r or , ,

”

H e p heru guardians of th e path s of the sun and thes e

-
,
“
,

ar e picture d with the heads of dogs or j ackals for the dog

excels all the companions of man in attach m e nt to his
mast e r in the v igilan ce with which he g uards his person
,

and his property and in stren gth courage and int e llig e nc e
, , ,

in e x e cuting his commands In the symbolic and pictorial .

languag e of E gypt a dog represents a faithful scribe and is

, ,

also a symbol for th e constant watchful care of th e gods ,

.

A similar b elief in guard ianship led each R oman family ( and

in this th e y probably only followed the E truscans) to plac e
1 64 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

the figur e s O f their depart e d ancestry in t h e shape

L ares , ,

o f d og s around the domestic hearth and to address family

, ,

prayers to them as guardians of the hous e In Scotland

,
.
,

the w r ai t h ( from A S we a r d a n to guard is a guardian

.
-
.
,

s pirit which is s e en about th e tim e of the d e ath of a mem

,

ber of a hous eh old and clothes its e lf in his dr e ss and form

, .

S o also S aram é ya in the s e v e nth R igveda is invoked as

, ,

a dog and is called the lord or guardian of the house

, .
”

N ow th e G re e ks id e ntified th e ir H e rmes the V e dic Sara

, ,

m eya with th e E gyptian Anubis the barker th e dog

, ,
“
,
”

h eaded god and Anubis is one of th e childr e n of O siris and

,

Isis who ar e th e Sun and th e Moon according to th e m ost

, ,

c ommon interpretation of th e ir characters Arn ob iu s says .

that the e pithet Fru g ife r which is us e d to distinguish the ,

Persian Mithras as th e fertilising sun was also applied to ,

th e E gyptian O siris Another son of his is Har or H aro e r

.
, ,

L—. G Horus Aru e ris

.
,
lik e his father he is repr e sented ,

as hawk h e ad e d Thes e two d eiti e s Anubis and Horus are

-
.
, ,

t h e atten d ant minist e rs of O siris ; th e y take a prominent

s hare in the dooming of th e d e parted souls which are brought

befor e th e j udg m ent s e at of O siris ; for Horus l e ads the

-

souls i n to his pre s enc e and Anubis stands by the balance ,

in whic h the actions of th e d e c e ased are w e ighed to see if , ,

wh e n w eigh e d th ey ar e found wanting If th ey are found

,
.

to com e up to th e standard of j ustice and truth the “

,
”

happy souls r e c e iv e the nam e and form of O siris ; t h ey b e

come the bright ones the angels of light ( of E s s a r )
“ ”
, .
-
.

Som e times Anubis also l e ads the souls into the j udgment
h all and is th e n the E gyptian Hermes N e cro po m pos H e rmes
, , ,

the Conductor of th e D ead AS th e function of conducting .

”

the d e ad is thus assign e d to Anubis and Horus in dis crim in

at e ly I suppose th e m to be d e ifi cat ion s of the morn ing and
,

the evening twilight the t wo g loam in s C astor and Pollux

, , ,
1 66 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

co n stellations the Ho us e s of the Sun the houses which

, ,

h e visits as a friend and in which he stays for a time while

,

on his annual j ourn eys was call e d by them the D og and

, ,
”

in Bab ylon small figures of this dog were cast in bron z e and ,

apparently were used as amulets to guard the house or the

wear e r from evil ( cf Tin s k a z l ) Among other antiquities
’

. .

found at Hillah was a black stone of the time of Merodach ,

on wh ich are the figures of a dog and a cock both of which ,

animals had a place in the Babylonian sun worship -

.

The Persians who were also sun worshippers r e garded the

,
-
,

dog with veneration as an attendant of the sun and the Celts , ,

who are also of E astern origin have this same r e lation stamped ,

on their v ery language for in G l a t h which means day

, .
,

light m e ans also a dog and whil e s a m h means the

,
” “
,
” “

s un ( cf H s.h e m e.s h th e sun and E s u m

,
m “
e r
) ,
”
.
-
,

s a m h a n m eans a little dog

-
“
.
”

(0 ) F a ct s f r om Gr e e ce .

The G re eks h ad very little astral worship in th e i r rubric

o r their calendar and yet they reverenced Canicula
, the ,

D og star under the nam e of K u on

-
,
”
th e D og With the , .
”

exc e ption of the sun and the moon none other of th e host ,

of h e av e n obtained recognition in their worship Indeed .

,

t he const e llations known to Homer and H e siod are few in

number ; Arctos and Arc t oph ul ax th e B e ar and his ,

K e ep e r are well known but th e others are chiefly those

, ,

which may b e called summ e r constellations those with ,

whom the sun associates in the months of May June , ,

and July the Pleiades and O rion and this D og ; these

, , ,

a re his special friends who m he lov e s to honour for they are

, ,

near him in the m ost glorious part of his career— the tim e
when he is showering down u pon th e E arth his warmest and
m ost affectionate regards and conferring his choicest blessings
, .
 T H E S K Y, T H E AIR, LI G HT T I M E , . 1 67

The D og of the previous astral worships had a station

o f in d ep e ndence in th e sky but wh e n the G re ek myth ,

decre ed the assumption of O rion and plac e d him among ,

the shining ones with his fac e turned to wards his much
,

loved Pleiad e s the D og was stripped of part of his glory

, ,

and to t h e G reek mind which d elight e d in the exaltation,

of heroes the D og once much honoure d b e cam e only th e

, , ,

dog of O rion the companion of the mighty hunt e r who

,

cleared their islands of wild beasts As to th e Pl e iad es .

and O rion it may be i n teresting to som e of my read ers to

,

know that among the aboriginal trib e s of Australia there is

a mythus regarding O rion Some of th e se tribes worship
.

the Pleiades the m i ai m iai the young wom e n and th ey

,
-
, ,
”

s ay that one of the sisters k ee ps hers e lf out of sight ; she is

r ri g w
-
r ri ashamed of her perso n al appearanc e for
g a , ,

O ri on b e r a i b e r a i the young man feeding his admira

“ ”
-
, , ,

tion whil e on earth by always gaz ing at them was rais e d

, , ,

t o the sky by Bai a m a i the Builder t he great Creator , ,

”
,

s o as to b e n e ar the m ; and now

g a r r i g a r r i knowing that
-
,

s h e is not so lovely as h e r sist e rs hid e s herself behind their ,

backs ; she pe e ps out occasionally but seldom sho w s hers e lf ,

.

The young man has a boomerang in his hand and a black

”
,

fello ws belt round his waist

’
.

The G reeks as w e ll as the R omans s e em to have had

, ,

their Lar e s th e ir guardian dog forms placed near the door

,
-
,

as the immortal keepers of the house In th e lofty palace .

of Al cinous according to Homer

, ,

R ich plat e o f g o l d t h e fo ld i g d o ors in c ase

s n .

T wo ro w s o f s t at l y d o g s o eit h e r h an d
e n ,

I n s c u l pt u red g l d a d lab ou ed s il ve r s tand

o n r
,

T h e s e Vu l ca form ed w ith a t d ivin e t o wait

n r , ,

I m m ort l g uardi a s a t Al c in ou s g ate

’
a n

A l i ve e c h ani m ated fram e a pp e a s

a r ,

A n d s til l t o l i v e b ey ond t h e po we r o f years .

1 68 THE E TRU S CAN S .

Al l this bears a strong resemblance to the R oman a t r iu m ,

with its worsh ip of the L ares the spirits of the departed ,

anc e stors of the house now with t h e gods but represent e d

, ,

here by imag e s in the likeness of dogs nor was this ancestor

worship found among kings alone for if the K ing of Ph aeacia ,

had his watcher spirits around him done up in royal silver

-
”
,

and gold his subj ects would c e rtainly have th e irs too although
, ,

in humbler guise to g uard the hous e from evil and to confe r

, ,

ben e fits on each succe e ding race Princ e s have not an ex .

e lusiv e use of the feelings of our common nature and if those ,

of nob le birth d e light to place portraits of the d e parted gre at

ones of t heir line in their galleries and oft e n see a mother s ’

beaming eye of love and a fath e r s anxious brow bent on

, ,

th e m from within that gilded frame work on th e wall yet -

,

the poor are n o t deni e d a shar e in th e same emotions but ,

have their own rude m emorials of those that ar e gone .

Th e G r e eks then of Hom e r s time had their ancestor

, ,
’

worship and in this way I understand the statement that

,

Socrat e s swore by a dog or dogs T e rtullian says Take .

,
“

for e xampl e Socrat e s ; in cont empt of your gods h e swears ,

by an oak and a dog and a goat

,
To an earn e st religio us
,
.

mind lik e his n o obligation could be more sol emn than one
,

found e d on the honour of his house and the smiles or frowns

of a d a im on ancestor .

Furth ermore if we examine the G r ee k mythus of H e rmes,

,

we shall find that many things said of him ar e tru e also of

the d awn . H e rmes is said to hav e inv e nt e d divin e
worship ; the earliest kind of nature worship was the wor -

ship of the sun at early dawn wh e th e r as practis e d long ag e s

,

ago by priests of Baal with sol emn c e r e monial or now ,

in rude simplicity by some Samoyede woman amo n g the

snows of Siberia H e rmes inv ent e d th e lyre and the
.

syrinx ; and so the statue of Jupiter Ammon the Sun in , ,

1 70 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

the S s a n d h y a twil ight from s a n d h i union

.
,
The , ,
.

”
L atins have two words d i l u c u l u m the m orning dawn , ,
“
,

and c r e p u s c u l u m th e evening twilight of these I take ,

d il u c u l u m to be quit e a stripling in age w h e n compared

with the other for c r e p u s c u l u m is form e d from a Sabine
,

word mean i n g d oubtful dim obscure ; Varro says , ,

”
,

D ub iae sunt c re pe rae res Now as t w i l i g h t in E m eans .

”
,
.

th e doubtful light from A S t we o n t we o g a n to ,

”
.
-
.
, ,
“

doubt and as A S g l o m u n g is connect e d w ith the word

, .
-
.

g l o o m and must therefore mean the obscure light at

, , ,
“

sunrise and sunset I think it probable that in the early , ,

stages of their lan guage the L atins had only the word ,

c r e p u s c u l u m the dim doubtful light ,

I claim this
“
, .

word as G for th e root of it is e r e p .

,
dim obscu re “
, ,

doubtful w hich is equal to c r e b c r e m ( see t u b e r) Now

, , .
,

c r e m is the G word g r u a i m which denotes any gloom y

.
, ,

frowning aspect which th e face of m an may assume a ,

“

frown a surly look darkness

,
In this connection c r e p u s ,
.
’

c u l u m means th e gloomy obscurity which prec e des the day ,

or the ever de epening gloom of e v e ning after the s u n h as set

-

_
.

The G g r u a i m has several derivativ e s all of which have

.
,

the sense of frown gloom cloudiness , , .

”

Op i n i on s o f Ot h e rs .

D O NAL D S O N — Manus or Manis good Apparently a

.
,
“
.

Tuscan word at any rat e the Manes wer e Tuscan divinities ,

.

We may p e rhaps r e cognise the same root in a m ce n a s

, ,
- -
,

Lit h u a im e s n i s G r a m e i n On
’

. . .
,

LI N D S AY — Au k é l o s the dawn Fro m ( 1 ) a n an to ,

.
,

manifest and ( 2) l i os ,
light or possibly hcl the ,
“
, ,
“

”
sun E quival e nt to the revelation of t h e light of day
”
. .

Usil a name given to the sun P e rhaps the same as the

, .

G r e ek hé l i os é e li os the Cymric h au l the M os so G oth a il

, , ,
-
.
,
 T H E S KY , T H E AIR , LI G HT T I ME
, . 1 71

s an and the L s ol U m ay r e present the O riental prefix

il, . .

V a but I suspect that U sil is simply s a i l by metathesis

TAYL O R —From root s i l to pierce
, .

It may here
, .

suffice to say that in S am oj e d t s che l is the sun and in ,

”

Permian a s a l is the m orning .

C OR S S EN — The name U sil is from the root a s

. to
shine to burn from which com e L it s t a m n r e r e a u s t e r
, ,
.
-
,
-
,
-
,

aw
”
r ora A u s e li S a s h as
-
,
-
,
m orn i ng dawn
.
-
,
.
1 72 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

CH APT E R IV .

THE S KY , TH E AI R, LI G HT TIME , .

PAR T III .

1 . Id ulis , t h e S heep of the I des .

2 . I d us ,
t he I d e s o f the Month .

IN our list the only other word b e sides a a s e l having any , ,

referenc e to time is 22125 123 a sh e ep sacrificed on the Ides

, ,

of the month H er e t h e formative t ermination is u l i s

.
-
,

which lik e a n t a is G as in s a m h u il lik e as such

,
-
, .
, ,
“
, ,

( L s i m i l i s — word which illustrat e s the extent to which

.
) a

th e L languag e is ind ebted to the Celtic for th e expression

.

of its simpl e st ideas for s i m i l i s is c e rtainly G if any one

, .

”
doubts it th e proof is at hand The H for e v en also is
, . . , ,

a p h e vidently a primitiv e word having originally t h e mean

,

ing of addition ( cf L e t E a n d with a d d) in G the . .

, . .

”
H ap h is writt e n a m b e v e n so as like but both words
.
, , , , ,

ar e pronounced alik e ; a m b with the t ermination u i l added ,

-

( th e same as a i l e i l) b e comes G a m h u il lik e in like

- -
“
, , . , ,

m ann e r as so ,
to this pr efix th e G demonstrative s o
, . ,

this ( L s i c h i c G r h o h o g e) and we hav e the G

”
.
, , .
, ,
.

adj e ctive s a m h u i l lik e such which might be writt e n

-
,
“
, ,

s a m e i l wh e n c e L s i m i l i s — a word for which there is no

, .

d e rivation in L The G compound S —a m h u il has an exact

. .

count e rpart in the A S s wy l c h ( s v a l e i k) E s u c h and .

-
.
-
, . ,

the G e r s o — .gar .
1 74 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

may in the sam e way give the G m a t s a d h a doubt

, , .
-
,
“
,

a halting betwee n t wo opinions ; an d with the m as pir ,

ated and the t s a de hard e ned the L r oo t ( v i d d v i d n o , .

-
,

I bereave an d ( fi d d L fi n d o I cleave Again b a d

,
”
.
-
, .
”
,

m ay become b h a d v a d y a d e a d whence the G e a d a r , , , , .

,

E e i t h e r L u t e r Th e s e G words being Aryan have a

.
, . . .
,

d irect conn e ction with the S a d h but t h e Semitic form s .

,

S how us how the root a d h may have been m odified .

Thus then the Ides falling in the middle of the

, ,
“ “ ”

R oman m onth o n the 1 3 t h and sometimes on the 1 5 th

, , ,

divide the m onth into halv e s and z a a lis is an adj e c ” ’

'

tive form e d like the L e d u l i s eatable fro m e d o I

, .
, , ,
“

eat and m eans the animal that belongs to the Ides

,
”
.

f Ot h e r s Op in i on s o .

D O NAL D S O N — As i t a s was th e d ich o m e n ia of the Tuscan

.

lunar month its connection with the root i d or fi d is

,

obvious ; comp d i vid o r id was ; so Hor IV Carm xi 1 4

.
- -
,
-
. . . .

I dus tib i su nt ag e n d ae

Qu i di e s men s e m V ene ris m a in a

e r
”
F in di t Apr il e m .

L I N D S AY —
The word I d ws proceeds from e id a it hs an
.
, ,

oath or promis e ( the L fi d e s ) and signifies the day

“
.
,
“

of faith trust or credit the root being we t an wit h an

, , ,
-
,
-
,

to j oin or bind .
”

TAY LO R — The word may be explained from Aryan

sources but a su ffici e nt U gric etymology may be extract e d
,

from n lar a sheep taken in conjunction with the E t rus

, ,
”

can it ws .
 T H E S KY , T H E AI R , L I G HT T I M E, . 1 75

CHAP T E R IV .

TH E S KY , T H E AI R , L I G HT T I M E, .

PAR T IV .

1 . At riu m , t h e C ou rt o f a H o use .

2 . F a l a n d um , t h e S k y .

IN treatin g of the Lar e s I m e ntion e d that th e se i m ages

,

were placed around th e a t r iu m the open court of the ,

house— a well known word which Varro says was E truscan

-
, .

O n e kind of a t r iu m to which Vitruvius gives the epithet

,

T u s can ic u m
,
”
or E truscan seems from the simplicity of
, ,

its construction to have b e en t h e most ancient Th e same

, .

author uses t h e name Cav um ae diu m the hollow part ,

” ”

of the ho use apparently as syn onymous w ith a i r iu m The

,
/
.

name a t r iu m was also appli e d to an open space attached to a

temple But in all cases wh e ther th e a t r iu m was public or
.
,

private it was surrounded at l e ast on three sid e s by a portico

, , , ,

as a shelter fi o m the rain or the sun th e rest of the S pace ,

thus enclosed forming a quadrangl e which was open to the sky , .

The G reeks also as well as the R omans built th e ir mansions

, ,

with th e apartments all round a h up a i t hr on or s pace open to ,

the sky this space was surround e d by cov e r e d v e randahs

attached to the walls of the house Th e windo w s and doors of
.

the rooms opened on to this a t r iu m or peristyle a round of ,

pill ars and as there wer e no chimn eys within the smoke of
,
”
,

the fires in winter escaped as b e st it could into the peristyle

, , ,

and thence through the h up a i t hr on into t h e op e n air .

1 76 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

The name h u p a i t h r o n ( fro m Gr a i t h e r the sky is .

,

the k e y to th e e tymology of the E t r a t r ium the root .

,

b e ing a i d or a t In H th e root form a i d is found in ( a) fI d

. .
-
,

a
( ) i d ,
to gird to surround ,
wh e nc e ad an e xhalation ,
”
,

or vapour from which clouds are form e d and clouds are so ,

call e d fro m their cov e ring or surrounding the earth lik e a

veil ; with H ad and Chd ( a) i d vapour compar e Gr
. , .
, ,
”
.

at m o s
-
vapour the a t m o spher e
, ,Th e sky is call e d
”
.
”

in G a t h a r in I a i e u r and in K a wy r ; the G r L E
.
, .
, . .
-
.
-
.

ae r ,
a i r is th e same w ord with the t h silent ( s ee r e i n ) .

O f th e se th e G form is th e old e st and the least corrupt

.
,

for it is r egularly formed from the root a t by adding the

common G t e rmination a r or a i r and it most closely re
.
, ,

s e mb l e s t h e S a t r i k s h a the sky th e atmosphere wh e re

.
-
, , ,
”

th e M 1 8 a S formative lik e th e G a i r a r and th e k s h a

. .
, ,

is a common t e rmination as in S m a l l i k a k s h a from , .

-
,

m al l i k a Th e S noun a t r i k s h a s e ems to b e dir e ctly

. .

conn e cted with S a t ar a the middl e . any int ervening

-
, ,
”

spa ce and to hav e for its roo t t h e a d h or a d a t which

,
”
, ,

app ears in th e G e a d a r This root may or may not be

. .

r e lat e d to th e H ( a) f1 d quoted abov e but th e deri v a

.
, ,

tiv e meaning of the S a t r i k s h a points to that tripartite .

division of th e gods an d th eir adj uncts which was so pre

val e nt a beli e f in th e most anci e nt mythology Thus th e .

sky had its pur e st e mpyrean above all its cloud land ,
-

next th e e arth ( cf G n e a m h ) and its a t h a r a i t h e r

. .
, , ,

a t r i k s h a bet ween the two Similarly the Mosaic account .

,

of cr e ation mak e s th e fi rm am e n t or heaven to divide the

wat e rs above it from thos e b e low it .

Th e E t r a t r iu m then is that part of th e house which is

.
, ,

op en to th e Sk y ( G a t h a r) ”
. .

This sam e root a t r in such words as the L q u i n q u a t r u s .

-

is used to signify a day or rather a dawn “

An d ,
“
.
”
1 78 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

Et r A wl R z l
’ ’

E xc un s us on .
,
“
V Ix IT ANNOS

( S ub voce Bl u ffs ) .

'
is the only one of our forty words that is con
'

As ia u l zs
n e c t e d with time I will introduce here the fam ous m o rtuary ,

expression a m] 7 27 O n epitaphs these two words are .

variously combined The name of the deceased always .

comes first and is followed by th e words e g

, xxx m or ,
. .
,

[fui l e im or a m] 7 5! Ir a or a v z l s x ix or ( seldom )
’

, , , ,

a im] xx iiz The word is constant but the oth e r word

'

.
,

has th e three forms a m] a wl s a ir/27 Niebuhr supposed

'

.
, ,

a m] 7 27 to be equivalent to but from ”

v ix it an n o s ,

an attentive examin ation of th e five mortuary form ul a

given above it seems m ore lik e ly that th ey mean ae t at is
,

anno ,
meaning a year and a m] being t h e ,

E truscan word for age .

R 27 ,
A YE AR .

To unde rstand this wo rd we m ust follow our usual ,

m ethod and take a survey of words that m e an a year ”

,

—
in various lan guages These are z E g r e n p or r e m p . .
,

H sh an ah Ch i d an Gr e to s e n o s h e n o s e n i a u t o s
. , . , . , , , ,

h or a L a n n u s G e r j a h r O S ax g e a r E y e a r G I
, . , . , . .
, .
, .
-
.

b l i a d h n a K b l wy d d b l y n e d d These I tabulate thus

, . ,
.

E s s e n t al i
L e t t e rs .

E g yptia n . 3 C h al de e
. .

“
Th e s un ,
r a, year i d a
A ,
”
n ,

A ye r r e m pi
a ,
”
, 4 . G re e k .

ra m p i ro m p i ( in ,
Th e s u
“
h elios n ,

S ahi d ic “
a rin g r-m A ye a h e n o s e n o s
”
r, ,

2 . H eb rew . e n iau t o s ,
Th e s h em e sh
s un ,
”

A year s hana h ,
”
,
 T H E S KY , T H E AI R, L I G HT T IM E , . 1 79

5 . L ati n .
( )
2 E rse .

Th e s un ,
s ol ,
Th e s un , g r ian ,
ye A ar ,
”
annu s ,
sam h,

6 . Germ an . yea b l i a d h a i
A r,
” -
n

Th e s onn e
s un , , ( )
3 K y m r ic .

A year j a h r h u al ”
”
, ,
Th e s u n, ,

7 . C el tic . h u an ,

( 1 ) G a d h eli c . A year b l wy d d ,
-

”
Th e s un r ian b l yn d d,
g g r e
- -
, ,

A ye ar ,
”
b l ia d h n-
a, id -

Th e r e ader will have observed that in all these words t h e

ess e ntial consonants may be r e duced to the forms s l s m -
,
-
,

s n
-
s r for in those that begin with h the h is convertibl e
,
-
, ,

with s ; the hard 9 of g r i a n g e a r repr e sents i h or s o f , , ,

the softer lan guages and e ven i cl e t may through t h e ,

-
,
-
,

Celtic i a d h be the same as i a n — that is s n

, ,
-
.

L e t m e now e xamine th e words in detail .

1 Th e E gyptian r e m p a year This word is derived “ ”

.
.
,

fro m r e or r a the sun foun d on the E gyptian monu m e nt s

, ,
”

in the names A m n R e Am m on th e Sun and t a r a “ ”

- : - z
,

house of the S u n H e lio pol is In G r e means a circl e ”

: . .
,

th e moon and ta is found in the word t a i g h a house

, ,
.

With th e Coptic articl e prefix ed R e b e comes P h r e as in ,

-
,

P e t e p h r e ( th e form used by the L! ! for Potiph erah)

-
.
,

cons e crat e d to the sun Th e sun god is R a or with t h e .

”
-
,

art icl e P h r a from which com e s the name Pharaoh the

, , ,

common name for the kings of E g ypt The king is thu s .

considered the r e presentativ e on earth of the gr e atest orb in

the sky the sun th e luminary that rules the heav enly host
, , .

A similar fe eling h as led th e Celestials in China to adore

their E mp e ror as t h e Broth e r of the Sun and th e Moon To .

the E gy ptian r e m p i the Aryan lan guages have analogu es ,

in G r r h e m b o . I spin or whirl round and rh o m b o s

,
“
, ,
180 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

any spinning or whirling m otion E r h u mb in G , . .

r io m b a circl e and r i o m b a a curved piec e of coast

,
“
,
”
,
“
,

a bight A v e ry ancient symbol for the sun is a circle ; it

.

repre s e nts th e disc of the sun as distinguish e d from the phases

of the moon This symbol has al ways a dot in the centre of
.

it on th e E gyptian monuments and from thence doubtless , , ,

it has come into our mod e rn books on astronomy through

the R oman astrologe rs as th e common sym bol for the sun .

2 The H e br e w s h é n ah a y e ar The radical idea “ ”

.
, .

here is a r ep e tition a n iteration of the course of the ,

” “
,
”

s u n and the chang e s of the seasons

,
It may be paraphrased .

as
“
a circling period of seasons and similar phenom e na .

This idea is cl e arly seen in the H cognate s h e n a ( dual .

form s h e n ay i m ) which means the numeral two and in ’

, ,

the verb s h an ah to rep e at to do a thing the second ,

“
,

t ime The H verb c h fi l means to turn round and in

” ”
. .
,

”
its Arabic dress h u l h al it m eans a circle a year
,
In , , ,
.

t h e same way the G recian Stoics discoursed of the great “

,

y ear of the univers e for said th e y the cycles went round

”
, , ,

and round through the age s ever bringing back in succes ,

s ion the sam e experiences .

3 The Chaldee i d an ( Ar a d an) m eans ( 1 ) tim e ’ “

. .
,

but specially
,
a year The root is ad which accord .
”
, ,

ing to G e s e n iu s denotes p rogress ( in spac e) or duration

,
” “ ”

( n tim e)
i .

4 The G r e t o s contains the same idea as the H

. . .

s h an ah ; this app e ars from the cognate words G r eti .

,

“
y e t again L i t e r u m a second time and E y e t
, ,
”
.
,
“
,
”
.
,

a l l implying addition iteration The word e to s when

“ ’7
.
, ,

used in the plural m eans time in general therein , ,

r e sembling i d an Anoth e r simple Gr word for a year , .

is e n o s I shall presen t ly show that e t o s and e n o s are

.

identical and both m ean a going round a repetition

, A , .
”
182 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

N0 one will v e nture to affirm that th e G reek and the L atin

words for year co m e direct from th e Chaldee but we m ay ,

safely say that th ey com e from the Celtic which is known to ,

be one of th e e arliest el e m e nts in the population and the

language s of both G reece and Italy It is worthy of remark .

that the G i a d b is u s e d chi efly with refe rence to the sun s

.
’

visibl e course round th e e arth as in G a n s a og ha l m a n , .

’
f

i a d h g r i an th e sun which go e s round the world

, The .
”

c ommonly used verb to surround is cu a r t ai ch

-
.

6 Th e G erman word for a y e ar is j ah r which gives

.
,

th e E y e ar J ah r does no t se e m to conv ey the u sual idea

. .

of going round or iteration until we refe r to th e O l d “

,
”

High Ge rman form g a h r or g e a r which I trace to the G

-
,
.

g e ar r to describ e a circle
,
“
As th e early population of .

North e rn G ermany was Celtic it is not surprising that ,

C e ltic words d esignating common things should re main in

, ,

th e d ial e cts spok e n th e r e .

Connect e d in m e aning with j ah r is a word which h as

much e x ercised th e inge nuity of antiquaries J u l or Y u l e , ,

th e name given of old by the G oths and th e Saxons to the

feast of th e winter solstice ; h e nce th e E nglish Y u l e log ,

a n d the L o w land Scotc h Pasch and Y u l e E ast e r and ,

C hristmas In the old clog almanacs Yul e tide was indicated

.
”

by the figu r e of a wh eel for it is th e time wh e n the sun ,

turns again and starts on his north e rn circuit in short

”
,

it is the b e ginning of a new it e ration Th e word is the “

.

G o t h g i u l ( H g a l al to
. S W b u i l S ax h we o l
.
,
“
.
, .
,

G c u id h e a l l all
. E w h e e l Th e oldest form is the
,
z . .

G o t h g i n l which in m e aning is the same as the O l d High

.
,

Ge rman g e a r and in form lik e the K c h wy l which

, .
, ,

although it is not us e d as a noun to m e an a wh e el yet “

,
”

a s a v e rb means to turn to wheel a meaning that s ui ts ”

, ,

Y ul e tide v ery well .

 T H E S K Y , T H E AI R, L I G HT TI M E
, . 183

C eltic names for a year are— G b l i a d h n a .

,

I b l i a d h a i n and K b l wy d d
. These words m e an the
, . .
“

cir cle of B e l i e the sun ; the b l is a corruption of B e l

,
”
. .
,

and i a d h n a ( in mod e rn G a i t h n e ) is a circl e from .

“
,
”

i a d b to go round
,
“
The name B e l also occurs in the .
”

well known B e l t a n e —
-
fir e s of the first of May and in the ,

G word g a b a d h b h e i l the D ruidical ord e al of fire literally

.
, ,

the j e opardy of B e l Th e K b l wy d d is the same word .

”
.

as b l i a d h n a for the initial b l is B e l and wy d d is the

, ,

G ia d h
. .

If we n o w sum up the results of all this analysis we ,

s hall find that in E gyptian Hebr e w Chald e e G reek L atin , , , ,

G erman and the three C e ltic dial e cts the nam e for a year
,
”

has in it the fundam e ntal id e a of a circling revolution a ,

”

ceaseless turning round and round of the sam e cos m ical ”

phenomena the sun being at the root of the whole matt e r

, .

L e t us now apply this induction to our E truscan friend 7 27 .

The H root word g i l ( g al al ) means to m ove in a

.
-
“

circle ; it has s ev e ral forms as g i l c h i l c h fi l a i l a fi l

”
, , , , , .

These are reducibl e to one S impl e form — that is the letter ,

l prec e d e d by a vowel and that again having before it a , , ,

guttural increasing in intensity t hus ( from root i l) a il ,

- -
,

oh i l g i l Th e re is a blank in this series of aspir ates

-
,
-
.
,

for the proper gradation would l e ad us to e xpect h i l in the -

s econd place ; it is wanting in Hebrew but we s h al l find it ,

elsewhere For the G I verb to turn to roll is fi l l

. .
-
.
“
, ,
”
,

a n d its aspirat e d for m is fh i l l which is pronounced h i l l ; ,

this j ust supplies the fo rm we want to go between a i l and -

oh - i l .

It is now obvious that the E t r 7 27 if it means a year .

, ,

should h ave some connection with a verb that m e ans to “

turn to go round and as the H g i l ( g al a l ) giv e s the H

, , . .

noun g i l a circle so the G verb fi l l gives the G I K

, ,
”
. .
-
.
-
.
184 TH E E TRUS CAN S .

noun fa l a circle and its aspirated form fh i l l h i l l to

, , , ,

turn m ight give a noun h i ] a circle

,
”
from this I would ,

form an E t r word s il a circle equivalent to the L

.
,
“
,
”
.

a n n u s but as $27 al ready exist e d in the languag e ( see d u s e l

, ,

I would change S i! into 7 27 r for s as in Lases for , ,

Lar e s
But as this is only conj ecture two obj ections may be ,

offe re d D oes the very word 7 27 exist in G adhelic ? Can

.

”
a verb to turn mean also a year “
I answer both “

questions in the affi rm ative .

First as to th e word , in G adhelic As m ight be ex .

e c t e d the G adh e lic language now falling into the sere and
p , ,

yellow leaf after a vigorous youth and manhood of it may

, ,

be w ell nigh 4 0 0 0 y e ars does not retain all th e wealth

,
-
,

of words all the faculties and powers which it had of yore

, ,

for
Th e re s no t a year b u t pil fers as it g o e s
’

S om e y outh fu l g race th at age wou l d g lad ly keep , ,

A t ooth o au b u lo ck and b y deg rees r rn , ,

Th eir l e ng th an d c olou r from t h e lo ck s they s pare .

If in E nglish such words as l e wcl s i ll y wi t ch ar i ty con ve r

, , , , , ,

s at i on and many others have lost their original m e anings

, , ,

and acquired secondary ones within th e last 2 5 0 y e ars while ,

others hav e b e com e quit e obsolet e and are forgott e n we may ,

reasonably suppos e G adhelic words to have had a similar ex

p e rie n c e But th e re still remain the G r e

. a circle . , ,
”

whence with th e G common adj e ctive termination e i l I

, .
-
,

would form a noun r e i l ( like L m o n i l e a necklace .

-
,
“
,

from the G m u i n the neck whence I would take Et r

. ,
“
.
»

a circle a year
“
We hav e also the G r i ( pr e posi
, . .

tion) , during d e noting continuance correspondin g with, ,

th e H d d Oh i d ( wh e nce i d a n a
. , r i s ( adverb)
.
,
“
,

“
again denoting an iteration like H s h an ah a year
,
”
, . ,
“
,
”
186 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

of th e ir customs carry us back to the remot e st antiquity ;

for among them the principles of moral purity ar e maintained
with the utmost car e ; a man must marry only in accordance
with th e ir laws of cast e the children in ev e ry cas e b e ar only
the moth e r s nam e th ey hav e fixed rul e s to re gulate deg rees
’

of kindre d ; th ey car e fully t e nd and l e ad about the aged

b lind ; they b e lieve in a Supr e m e god Baia me the Creator ,
-
, ,

the build e r who mad e and pr e s e rves all things— in hi s

,
”

eternity omnipot e nce and goodn ess ; th ey beli e v e in a future

, ,

state and th at the good men of their rac e go to Baia m e when

,
-

th ey die th ey b e lieve in wn n d a good and evil Spirits They

, .

have one curious social law— a woman m ust not speak to the
husband of her daught e r ; if th ey chance to approach e ach
oth e r th ey instantly stop and turn b ack to back all com
,

m un icat io n must b e e ffe ct e d through a third party O n e of .

th eir institutions is the b or a at which with m any ob s e rv

, ,

an oe s th e you n g men of the tribe are initiated and admitted

,

to th e rights of manhood An oth e r is the cor r o bor e e At

. .

a given tim e and place th e m e n ass e mbl e dress e d in their ,

gay e st attire— th e ir o w n swarthy S kins with th e ir face body , , ,

and limbs fantastically decorat e d by streaks of whit e and r e d

th ey s e t up a pol e about t e n feet long tipp e d with a bunch ,

of heath or th e like th e m en arrang e th e ms elv e s in a circle

,

round the pol e at som e distance from it l e avi n g an interval ,

of a few fee t betw ee n one anoth e r ; th e g in s or women mean , ,

while plac e th e ms e lv e s outsid e th e circle and pre pare to give ,

an accompanim ent of music with th e ir voices and some sticks ,

which they hold in th eir hands and strike together to the ,

rhythm of the music All being r e ad y the dance b eg ins ; the

.
,

music strikes up the black fe llows turn t heir bodies first to

th e right then to the l e ft stre tchi n g out their hands in unison
, , ,

talking and sho uting all th e while ; continually r e p e atin g

th e se r egulat e d and unifor m movements they slowly advance ,
 T H E S KY , T H E AIR , LI GHT T I M E , . 1 87

towards the pol e closing the circle as they ad v anc e a t last ,

they cluster thickly round it and simultaneously throw up ,

th e ir arm s s ev e ral times towards its top with loud cries , .

This finishes the cor r o bor e e Now the circl e t h e S low and .
, ,

subdu e d m ovements the gradual approach th e uplift e d hands , ,

and voices convince me that it is all an act of worship The

,
.

pol e with t h e tuft on the end of it r e presents a d e ity for a

, , ,

black woman has been known to borro w a household broom ,

and set it up before her that sh e might pray for the safety ,

o f h e r son who was at the w ars .

So far as to th e e xist e nce of the word in G adhelic .

The s e cond obj ection— may th e verb to turn m e an a

y e ar —I answer thus O n e of the forms of th e H v e rb . .

g i l is c h fi l to t urn round to dance in a circle whence

, , ,

K c h wy l In H c h u l used as a substantive m eans a

. . .
,

circl e but in Ar abic the same word m e ans a y e ar and

,
”
,
”

when used as a pr eposition or an adverb it means round

about .
”

In conclusion I think it is n o t too much to say that from , ,

t h e e vidence of philology we may n o w b e li e v e that do e s ,

m e an a y e ar But as some writ ers r egard it as a plural

’
.

form meaning years I would s t ill claim it as a G adhelic

, ,
”

pl ural for in G such singular forms as m e a l l a lump

, . ,
“ ”

( L m. o l e s ) and s i o l seed tak e m,

i l l s i l in the plural ; , ,
”
,

th e refore if the E t r sing ular form was r o il l or r i a l the . ,

plural would be Many of the old est nouns in th e G .

language form their pl urals by changing th e vowel sound of -

th e singular as G h o a co w ( L b o s ) plu b a ; G d i a
, .
,
“
.
, .
,

“
a god ( L plu d i i) plu d e e ; G d e u r a t e ar ( Gr
”
. .
, . .
,
.

d a k r u L l a c r i m a) plu d e o i r ; G g e a d h
, . a goos e plu , .
.
, , .

g e o id h

A m] .

O ur next inquiry concerns the meaning of the word ay il .

188 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

To d e termine this we m ust examine the formula as a wh ol e ;

'

for 7 27 Zz iz for exampl e may be equivalent to— (aged) art/n os

' '

.
,

gu i n gu ag i n t a tre s —o r, an n o qu i n qu ag e s i m o t e r t i o a m]
Zz iz m ay be equivalent to— n at u s a n u os qu i n gu ag i n t a
' '

t r e s — o r oe t a t is , Thus 7 27
an n o qu i n u
q ga e s i m o t e r tio .

m ay b e singular or plu ral and a m] may be a v erb e qu iv a , ,

l e nt to o biit or to n a t u s or a noun having the same mean ,

ing as ce t a t i s It appears to m e that the numeral which

.

follows 7 27 m ust s e ttle t h e alternativ e for if it is an ordinal ,

numb e r the must be S ingular and the a m] must be equal

to oe t a t i s Fortunately the num e rals on the inscriptions are
.

sometimes written in full Le t us take one example On a . .

sarcophagus with th e sculpture d figure of an aged man there

, ,

are the wor d s a v z l s é ie m z a t h r m s I take this to b e an

'

’
.

ordinal adj ectiv e and divid e it thus é ie m s s a t h r m s Le t , ,

- - ’
.

us suppose that it means sixty seventh how would the -

R o m ans e xpress this ? E ither by s e ce ag e s i m o s e pti m o or by

s ep t i m o e t s e aa g e s i m o — that is either wi t h or wi t h ou t th e ,

et similarly in E nglish we say s ixt y s e ve n t h or s e ve n a n d

,
-

s i xt i e t h ; but in L atin both the numbers are or d inal Now .

,

in G I the ordinals above third all end in a m b wh ich

.
-
.
,
-
,

is sound e d av but might be wri t t e n a m — that is without

-
, ,

the aspirate To this m any L ordinals bear a strong r e s e m

.
.

blanc e— as o c t av u s s e p t i m u s ( root s e p t G r h e p t a)
- -
,
- -
, .
,

d e c i m u s ( root d e k G r d e k a) v i c e s i m u s t r i g e s
- -
, . ,
- -
,

i m u s &c
-
,
this res e mblance is not found in th e Gr
.
.

ordinals except in h e b d o m o s and perhaps in o g d o ( v ) o s - -

, ,

so that th e R omans do not appear to have taken their

ordinals from th e G reeks Th e h of a m b m ay b e com e s -
,

as in G g a m b winter L h i e m s ; thus I tak e th e m s

.
, , .

in é z e m s s a t h r m s to be th e a m b of the G ael and the

'

- - f -

-
i m u s o f the R oman If a G a e l wishes to say forty on e -

m e n h e says cl a fh i e h e a d f e a r 8 a h a on —that is two

.

” ’
-
, ,
190 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

From these e xam ples I conclude that the nu m eral which

accompanies a y il must be an ordinal and that a m] or a v il s ,

m ust b e equival e nt to ee t a t is I have elsewher e shown my .

reasons for b e lieving that [upu in the inscriptions m e ans he

died th e final u repr e s e ntin g the O ri ental h u a he and
,
”
,

now I may add that [d u e which also occurs in the mortuary

in s crIpt io n s is th e G l e i n n e
, with us —ap u ol n os but
.
, ,

now he is ap u el cl e os — a thorou ghly classical idea and mann e r

of e xpr e ssin g it Thus l up u a m l s x xx will m e an he
'

. .

died in the thirtieth ( year) of h is age and xxx , .

l e z n e will mean thirty years with us

'
”
.

L e t m e now e xamin e a m] a im] w as O f these the , , .

root form is a m] and according to our analysis it m e ans

-
,

ce t a t i s As to th e d e rivation of the word I hav e three

.
,

solutions to offe r In G b i is th e substantive v erb

. .
, ,

and d e notes exist ence pret b u whenc e L fu i from b i , .

, .

comes th e noun b i d h life existenc e th e same as b e a t h

,
“
, ,
”

This word by S hiftin g th e aspirate b ecomes b h i d

, , ,

fi d or v i d ( L v i t a) and as d becom e s l ( see o l o r) thi s

.
, ,

would giv e v i l to this prefix the G possessiv e pronou n a .

,

and we hav e a wl e quivalent to s u oe vi t ae The a i

,
would r
.

be a g e nitiv e form lik e th e old genitives au r ai t e r r ai and -

,
-
,

a v i/ s b elongs to a lat e and corrupt stag e of th e E truscan

lan guag e wh e n L atin ge nitiv e forms wer e coming into us e .

The E n glish word age is e xpress e d in G by u i n “

.
,

a o i s in I by a o i s a o s and in K by o e d or o e s ; ag e d “ ”
.
, . , ,

in K is h e n and in G I s e a n or a o s d a
.
,
O f th e s e u i n is
.
-
. .
,

the one that approaches nearest to the E t r a m] for in Hi m .

,

the u r e pres e nts and th e word is th e r efor e v i n Now .

,

in common with th e Sanscrit the Celtic dialects also hav e a ,

principle by which the termination of on e word is affe cted

by the initial consonant of th e word immediat e ly following
it in the sentence This prin ciple is co m mon enough in
.
 T H E S KY , T H E AIR , L I G HT TI M E , . 191

E uropean languages in th e formation of compound words as ,

in th e L i n t e l l i g o a c c u m b o but in Sanscrit and C e ltic it

.
, ,

goes much farther for e v e n th e l e tter t a den tal would for , , , ,

the sak e of euphony b e changed into n a liquid b e for e a , , ,

word begi nning with a liqui d An d th us I account for the .

chang e of the n of u i n into l for v il r i l is certainly more ,

euphon ious than m n r il In the C e l t o French we find even

'
-
.

the l aw of gen d er violated for t he sake of e uphony in , ,

such expr e ssions as m on h is t oir e m on tim e But I , .

think the G il i n ui n e ag e its e lf is a d e rived word for

. , , ,
”
,

th e I form of it is u a i n where the a i n is a common

.
,
-

derivativ e termination I b e li e v e tha t the original form of .

the word is a v a i n from a root a v To d e t e rmin e th e-

,
.

e xistenc e and th e force of this root l e t us apply our touch ,

stone the inductiv e process In H y d m is a day plu

, . .
,
.

, .

y a m i m as
-
if from a singular
,
y a m In its plural form it .

signifies ( 1 ) days ( 2) tim e in gen e ral ( 3 ) time of ,

”
,
“

life ,
lifetime G e s e n iu s is doubtful of the derivation but
” “
.
”
,

it is e v id e nt ly the same root as w e hav e in the G r h e m e r a ,

“
a day and the G a m ,
time s eason ag e Anoth e r .
,
“
, ,

similar H noun is y am the sea a gr e at riv e r G e s e n iu s

.
, ,
” “
.

says A derivation is scarc ely to be sought for this but

,
“ ”
,

as it is an ant e diluvian word I think w e shall find its cog ,

n ates in G The simple id e a contained both in y om and

.

y a m is that of flowing going onwards w ith a stea dy y e t ,

po werful motion for that suits both words and their cog , ,

nate th e H y fi b al a river ( b for m se e t u b e r) is tak e n

.
, , ,

from the verb y ab al to flow to go to walk Cognates , ,

‘

, .
”

in G r are h e m e r a c i m i I go pret e ra for e v a I

. ,
-
,
“
,
”
.
,
“

wen t a i on for a i Fo n
, an ag e ; in L i v i I hav e ,
“ ”
.
-
,
“

gone and with the b hard ened a m b u l o I walk

, , In ,
-
,

G the cognates are num e rous as in i m i c h

. to go to ,
-
,
“
,

walk where i m is the root and th is aspirated into i m h i v

”
, , , ,
19 2 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

gives the L i v i ; others are ab water ab a r a marsh

.
-
, , ,

ab b ain n
-
a riv e r a str e am u a i r for a v a i r an hour , ,
-
, ,

time season ( L Gr h o r a) n in e for a v a i n tim e s e ason

, .
-
.
,
-
,
“
, ,
”

S i u b h a il
- to go a way to go to trav e l to walk But th e
, , , , .
”

cognat e with which w e ar e most concern e d at pres e nt is th e

G a m tim e s e ason which is th e same w ord as the H
.
, , ,
”
.

o m an d may therefor e mean a lifetim e the L aet a s ;

y , ,
: .

from a m th e G forms an adj a m a i l seasonabl e t e m . .

, ,

poral wh e r e a i l is the same as e i l both of them being

,
”
-
,

common adj terminations in G j ust as in L we have

. .
, .

h i e m a l i s and v i r i l i s ; ind ee d from the d e rivativ e noun ,

a i m s i r time season w eather the G does form an adj

-
, , , , . .

in e i l a i m s i r e il t e mporal lasting for a season

, ,
From , .
’7

a m a i l — that is a m e i l— I would for m the noun a m i l ( a

,

l egitimate form ation in G although the word d oes not now .

,

e xist) like L s e d i l e from s e d e s o v il e from o v i s and would

, . , ,

giv e to it the meaning of that which lasts but for a season ,

our t emporal existenc e n os tr a oct as a silent stream ( G ,

”
,
”
.

a m h a in n
) that flows swiftly
,
and irresistibly into the gr eat
ocean ( G a m b ) of e t e rnity If this is the d e rivation of
”
. .

t h e E t r a y il th e maker was a poet I need scarcely ”

. .
,

add that a m i l with th e m aspirated as in a m h a i n n , ,

ab h a i n n would be sounded a m] As to the form a ir/ii

, .
,

I have only to say that in G the g e nitiv e case of a b h a i n n .

is a i b h n e of a g h a n n a ig h n e of c i a l c e i l of m e a l or
, , , , ,

m i a l m i l of f e a r fi r so that if the E t r nominative was

, , , , .

a m] we h ave a ir/ii for the genitive ; or if the nominative

,

was a va il ( G a m a il) we still have a ive il or a ir/i! for the

. ,

genitive .

f Opi n i on s o Oth e r s .

D O NAL D S O N —R i/ It is true that this word does not

. .

res e mble any synony m in the Indo G ermanic languages ; -

194 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

dj il yi l i l
,
In Mongolic lan guages a year is dyi l dj t l l
, .
’
,
’
,

and d i l and z il in Bu rj alt & c &c

'

,
.
”

1 4 7/i] a iv il a mi s ,
age ,
In th e frontispiece the n am e
,
“
.
-
“

Aj ax is sp e lt Aiv a s This shows th at th e E truscan lett e rs

.

a i r w e r e e quivalent to aj Th e word Ai v i l w ould th e re .

fore b e equival e nt to aj i l Now in Turkish aj i l mean s .

, ,

‘
futur e to com e and th e differ e ntiated form ej e l m e ans
, ,
’

th e appoint e d time of death The w ord has b ee n sup .

’

posed to be of Ar abic origin but I should b e inclined to ,

conn e ct it with th e Tu rkic and Mongolic w ords j i l dj il and , , ,

z i l which m e an a year Th e form Ar i ls w hich is o f ’

, .
,

much more fr e qu ent occurr e nce than A v il remains to b e ,

explain e d We have seen that the su ffix s is th e S ign of

.

th e E truscan d e finit e articl e &c &c , . .

”

C O R SS E N — His analysis of the w ords Av i l Ri l amounts

.

to this As to Ril i t is e ith e r a plural form or a ,

singular ; if plural the numerals attached to it on the , ,

inscriptions ar e cardinal numbers ; if singular th e y ar e ,

ordinal ; he prefers to r e gard R i l as plural and adds that ,

ther e is not on e inscription in w hich Ri l may not be trans

lat e d y e ars old As to A v i l he quot e s Bourgu e t a
.
”
, ,

Fr e nch author who translat e s it ce t a t is and L an z i t h e

, , ,

Italian who r e gards it as an E truscan ad je ctiv e and usually

, ,

translat e s it oe t a t e m ag e n s C o rs s e n says that A vi l can .

not b e th e L ce t a s ce v u m G r a i on for th e oe a i n e v e r
.
, , .
, ,

change s into th e E truscan a As to d erivatio n h e mak e s .

,

Av il A r i ls to b e an adj e ctiv e m e aning old having th e ”

, ,

sam e suffix as j u v e n i l i s or s e n i l i s and R i l to b e th e - - - -

,

E trus c an r i t e L r i tu s Sa sn ,
r i —
t is going flowing , .
-
, , ,

r i j a ti
- -
h e go e s R i l th e r e for e means cours e of tim e
.
, , ,

a y e ar is an accusative plural and must be translat e d

, ,

a n n os .
 THE P HYS ICAL F E AT URE S OF A C O . U NT RY . 19 0

CHAPT E R V .

TH E P HYS ICAL F E AT URE S OF A CO U NTRY .

1 . F a l se , Mount ai n s ; with whi ch t ke a

2 . F al an d um , t h e Sk y .

1 . F ALAN D U M, t he S ky ( Chap IV ) . .

O UR next words are f ez /

E truscan x mountain and , ,

f a l ’
au a u m th e
,
Sk
y
“
The common root is fal the ter
.
”
,

m in at ion s are ae that is a i —-

and a n d which in E truscan
-
,
-

was a n t for th e language had no cl O n a cursory glance .

,

th e se terminat ions at once furnish presumptiv e e vid e nc e that

th e se E truscan w ords may be G a d helic for a i ( cf Et r ,
-
. .

a u i a z) is a G plural termination as in c a l m ai
. hero e s , ,
“
,

champions and in other words and an t a is a common G

,
”
-
.

adj t e rmination as in fi r e a n t a
. tru e faithful from
,
-
, , ,
”

fi o r tru e L v e r u s ; in L th e a n t a b e comes e n t u s
, ,
”
. .
- -
,

as in p u l v e r u l e n t u s dusty v i n o l e n t u s drunken ,
“
, ,
“
.
”

The remai n d e r th en is the root fal which must have a

, , ,

m eaning that will apply e ither to a mountain or t o the Sk y .

E vidently ther e was in the minds of t h e ancient word — makers

a conn e ction betwe en th e se two ideas for we s e e it in th e ,

Gr o u r a n o s
. heaven as compar e d with o u r o s Ionic for
, ,
”
,

o r o s a mountain and the poetic o u r o s for h o ro s

,
“
,
”
a ,
“

bou n dary An d not only do e s philology e stablish a con

”
.

n e c t io n b e tween mountains and h eav e n but mytholo g y also ,

adds its t e stimony for the Hindus have th e ir mountain of

,
196 TH E E TRU S CANS .

Meru the fabled seat of their gods and the abode of all t h e
,

blessed the centre of the world ; in the G reek land the cloud
,

compelling Zeus holds his court on Mount O lym pus and the ,

Babylonian gods had their Mount Alb ord s h in H also one .

,

of th e names for heaven m a r o m prop e rly m eans mountain , ,

“
.
”

To determine the ancestry and the prope r application of

the root syllable fa l we m ust as formerly follow the in
-
, , ,

d u ct iv e method and examine the nam es for sky heaven ” ”

, ,

in oth e r languages .

In E nglish we have sky and heaven and fi rm a , ,

m ent . O f these ( 1 ) S k y properly m eans a clou d from “

,

S sku
. to cover akin to which are the G r s k i a a
,
“
,
”
.
,
“

s hadow L scutum a shield Gr s k u t o s a hide “ ” “ ”

, .
, , .
, ,

an d —
in the Celtic dialects G I s g i a t h ( th silen t ) a . .
,
“

S hield a protection C o rn s g e t h
,
a shadow ( cf G , .
, . .

( 2) Heaven is that which is heav e d up ;

”
t arg aid q v ) , . .

and ( 3 ) Firm am ent refers to t h e firm fixed immobility of ,

the upper region of the sky as com pared with the shiftin g ,

clouds b elo w ( of G r s t e r e om a) . . .

In G erm an h i m m e l heaven sky

,
com es from , , ,

h e i m e l n to cover and this root m eaning shows itself

-
, ,
”
-

in h e i m hom e equivalent to the L t e c t u m the cove r

, ,
”
.
,

in g abode of m an ; al so in h e i m l i ch secret as if , ,

covered an d in the other m eanin g of h i m m e l

,
a ,
“

c anopy a roof ,
as in h i m m e l b e t t a canopy b e d
,
”
,
-
.
”

The L c oel u m heaven is always written with ce from

.
, ,
”
,

a b e lief that it com es fro m the G r k o i l o s hollow as if .

,
“
,
”

t he
“
hollow vault above us ; if so t h e word c oe l u m is ,

unique as a name for heaven for there is no other name “

,

o f the same kind and the idea seems to have been foreign ,

to the m inds of the ancients in this connection and as m y

inv e stigations have led m e to regard the G reek element in
t h e L atin language as int rusive I would spell the wo rd ,
1 98 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

in m e aning as the T e utonic h am and b al is not unlike the ,

E t r root fal in f a /
. x f a/ auau m
'
The root fa l th e n pro, . , ,

bably m e ans to cov e r .

L aying fa l asid e for a little l e t us trace th e root h am , ,

and for this purpose I go to th e H e bre w for the antiquity ,

of that language cannot be doubte d and if there are in it

any simpl e roots which e xist also in th e Aryan lan guag e s ,

th ese roots b elon g to th e int e gral language of mankind .

O f th e many v e rbs in H which mean to cov e r one is ”

.
,

i b ah
r -
to cov e r to hide to li e hid whenc e th e noun ab
, , , ,
”
,

darkness a cloud This verb b egins with H g uttural

,
.
”
.

l e tt e r a in which in G e r is repres e nt e d by h and in G by

, .
, .

g or k ; and as th e b on O ri e ntal lips sounds like m th e H , .

root a b gives th e G e r h e i m ( h a m) a hous e a covering

f
.
, , ,
”

the G I c a b h a hous e with its diminutive c ab an a

.
-
.
, ,
”
,

cottage a tent a b ooth E c a b i n and this d e rivation is

, , ,
”
.

support e d by th e H c ap h a r a h amlet from the v erb .

, ,
”

c ap h a r to cov e r
,
If th e G c a b h ( c ab) is writ te n
. .

with m inst e ad of 6 ( s ee t u b e r) and the 0 hard change d ,

into t ( se e t e i n e) we have the L d o m u s and with th e b

, .
-
, ,

retained th e L t a b e rn a a hut The G for a house

, .
-
, . .

is t a i g h t i g h wh e r e th e g h seems to be a soft repre senta

, ,

tive of bh or m h In old G t a i m m e ant a h am l e t a . .

,
“
,

town still howev e r in th e sens e of coverin g for t a i m h l e a o

,
”
, , ,
-

m e ans th e stone that cov e rs a grave T a m t a i m th en ”

.
, , ,

is a l egitimat e G w ord and from it I have no doubt com e s , , ,

the L d o m u s a hous e I shall have mor e to say r egard

.
, .

ing th e word t a i g h when I com e to th e Et r L word t o g a .

-
.
,

but at pr e sent it is inter e sting to observe that t a i m h is the

ol d er form and giv e s t a i g h a h o u s e L t e g o K t o i t y ,
“
,
”
. , .
, ,

to cov e r To th e chang e of the if or f in t a i m h into 9 h

.

in t a i g h th e re is som e thing of a parall e l in the Sicilian

,

c io r e c h i o r e ) for th e Italian fi o r e a flower ,

.
 TH E P H YSIC AL F E AT UR E S or A C O U NTRY . 199

Further some of th e H v erbs to cover mean also to

, .

c ov e r with boards or beams such as the verbs a h a z and ”

,

s a p h a n ; in this sense the H verb c ap h a r again may .

, ,

giv e the G c a b a r Arm c e i b r C o rn k e b e r a rafter

.
, . , .
,
“
,

a big stick also a d e er from its branchy horns ; of It

, ,
. .

p al c o t h e head horns of a stag Tossing t h e ca ba r the

, , .
’3

branch of a tr e e is a thoroughly Highland pastime a trial of

, ,

s tr e ngth and dext e rity while to bring home th e

”
ca b a r fa e , ,

th e deer s horns is a proof of succ e ssful prow e ss as a hunter

“ ’

,
”
.

But in K th e H c ap h a r b y soft e ning the initial consonant

. .
, ,

g iv e s the noun wy b r wy b r e n the sky the clouds that ”

, , , ,

which covers the e arth ; with this compar e L n u b e s a

”
.
,

cloud L n u b o I veil and the G e r h i m m e l When

, .
, , . .

we come to the E truscan b ird names we shall have occasion -

,

to e xamine the H v erb an ap h to cover in its contracted .

, ,

form but of that verb other forms in H are c an ap h .

,

“
to cover and an an g an an c an an to cov e r with clouds
, , , ,
“ ”
,

w h e nce H an an a cloud This root g a n c a n e xists in

.
, .
”
,

G which has g a n g a i d
.
,
fals e hood deceit g a n a i d a , , ,
”
,

fe nce a fold c a n a c h
, d e ceit and g u n ,
a woman s , ,
”
,
’

g own With gu n compare L t o g a

.
’J
a gown from . , ,
”

t e g o I cov e r
, w ith g a n g a i d compare H b a g a d to
“
. ,

cover to defraud and with g a n a id a fenc e compare

,
” “
,
”
, ,
”

H s ac ak to cov e r to prote c t to hedge in From an ap h

.
, , , .
,

by abrasion or by metath e sis I form the G n e a m h K n e f , . , . ,

”
heaven that which cov e rs G r n e p h o s n e p h e l e G
, , . , , .

n e ul a cloud L n u b e s n a b o From these exampl e s

, , .
, .
,

and from others which are still to follow I r ej e ct th e common ,

d erivation of L c oe l u m and ascribe it to G c e i l to cover ”

.
, . , ,

as explained abov e ; from this root I w ould take also the E .

c l o u d which has pu z z l e d lexicograph e rs so much that on e

,

of them d e clares I hav e not found this w ord in any oth er ,

language ; and another is so hard pushed for an etymology

”
20 0 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

that he derives it from clocl ! I believe that c l o u d is a

metathesis for c u l o d or c e o l d from the root o e o l c e i l , ,

c u l ( cf L o c c u l o) to cov e r with the com m on formative

. .
, ,

d as in b r an d from b r e n n to burn and fl o o d from “ ”

-
, , ,

fl o w .

Now as to our E truscan word f a /

, x the Celtic dialects ,

are rich in words to mean h e aven sky the fi r m am e n t , , ,

”

as G I n e a m h fl a i t h e a n a s s p e u r a t h ar i o r m a il t
.
-
. , , , ,

f a i l b h e K n e f wy b r , O f th e se f a il b h e and fl a i t h
.
, .
,

e a n a s conc e rn us now for th e y both contain the root fal , ,

which we have in the E t r f a l x and f a l a ua u m I cannot

’
. .

find a trace of this root in the Hebrew ; although it shows

itself in th e Ar fal a k sky h e aven and fa l g u a sooth .
, , ,
”
,

say e r . The root is found in its pur e st form in G wh e re

’3
.
,

it gives fal to enclose hedge in ( cf g a n a i d and s a c a k

,
“
, .
,

as above) fal fa i l a penfold a fe nc e a wall fa l a i c h

, , , , , ,
”
-
,

to cover veil conceal hide fa l a c h a v eil a cov ering

, , ,
”
, , ,

a hiding place The Scotch have a proverb E very man

-
.
,

bows to the bush he gets bi e l d fra e In allusion to the ,

”

obsequiousness which patronag e begets The word b i e l d .

”
here m eans shelter protection a guardian a house the , , , ,

l e e S ide —all in the sense of cov e ring It comes from .

’

o u r root b al fa l Another s pelling of this root g ives t h e

, .

G fo l a i c h to cover hide fo l a d h a covering a screen

.
, , ,
”
, , ,
”

f o l a id a veil and an old word fo l a d h which has the

,
“
,
”
,

m eaning of pow e r stre n gth ability manly vigour ; si m ilar

”
, , ,

in its application to th e H verb k oa which see From

this word f o l a d h —that is fa l a d h —and taking with it the
. .
,

G noun b al l which see and b al l o ck s a word used in

. , , ,

L ancashire I think the G r p h al l o s contains not only the

, .

id e as of roundness and of covering but also of protecting , ,

”

for th e L f a s c i n u m which is e qu ivalent to the Gr p h al l o s

.
, .
,

if fastened to t h e chariot of the Roman general when he

20 2 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

garment G fa l l u i n n a mantle a garment L p al l a

, , , , .
,

a mantle worn by R oman ladies over the s t ol a also the

,

Be lg fa i l l e a garment still worn by Belgian women Th e

.
, .

G also has p i l l a she e t a covering and p e a l l to “ ” “

.
, , , , , ,

’
c ov e r f

all these exampl e s I think there can be little

After ,

do u bt that the E t r f a /a u a u m the sky is taken from

’
.
,
“
,
”

th e G root fal to cover for of all th e E u ropean lan g uages

.
, ,

that I have examin e d th e G adj for m fal a n t a is the , .

- -

nearest approach to th e E t r w ord . .

FALZE Mo u n t a in s 2 .
, .

'
Now that t h e deri v ation of f a /a ua u m t h e sky has ,
“
,

been determined it might b e s u fli c ie n t to say that the E t r

, .

a/ mountains is connected with in the

f f i
” ’
m
“
x , a a u a u ,

same way as G r o u r o s o r o s a mountain is allied to .

, ,
“

o u ra n o s the h e aven for mountains cover or protect

, ,
”

a country and the tut elary gods look down b enignly upon
,

th e land from th e cloud —capped tops above Inde ed I am .

,

no t quit e sur e that Pott is corr e ct when he makes o u ra n o s

to signify h e ight for the G r noun o u r o s m e ans a
“
, .
( C

guard a ward e r on e who covers or prot e cts and

, ,
“ ” “
,
”

th e re for e o u r a n o s may m e an that which cov e rs Another .

”

G r noun o u r o s ( Ionic form) m e ans both

. a mountain “

( o r o s) and a boundary ( h o r o s) and as mountains are

“ ”
,

o ft e n the boundary lin e b e tw ee n countri e s and provinc e s -

( cf G b e i n n e b e an a hill L fi n e s boundari e s I “ ” “
. .
, , , .
,

would suggest a d e rivation of f ez / x in the sense of cove ring ,

protecting .
”

But it is more lik ely that th e idea in f a lx is that of

s eparating j ust as H g e b a l a mountain is taken
,
”
.
,
“
,
”

from the v e rb g ab al to b ound to limit originally to ,

“
,
” “

t wist as a rop e like L fi n i s an e nd fu n i s a rope , .

, ,
”
,
“
.
”
 TH E P H YSICAL FE AT UR E S OF A CO U NT RY . 20 3

I therefore go to t h e primal root— S p h al H p a l or .

, .

p a r which m e ans to cleave to s eparate

,
In G it is ,
.
”
.

commonly the root for m p a r that is used as p a i r t a -

, ,

share p a i r t i c h to share ( L p a r s and p a r t i o r) but

,
”
,
“ ”
.
,

som e tim e s with an initial f as fo i r a border ( L o ra) , ,

“ ”
.
,

fai r a ridge a hill

,
From th e root form p al th e H has
,
.
”
-
.

p e l e g a river a stream G r p e l ag o s the sea because

, , ,
”
.
, ,
”

it div ides separates with which compar e L m a r e the

, ,
”
. ,

sea ( from p ar) that which separat e s and E b o u rn e ,

“
,
”
. ,

“
a boundary a limit taken with A S Scotch b u rn , ,
”
.
-
. , ,

a rivul e t ; from the form p al b al the G has b al c a

”
, . ,

ridge a bo undary and ( with i om roundabout prefixed )

, ,
”
, ,
”

i o m a l l — that is i o m b a l l a border a boundary frontiers , , , , .

From this G root in this s e nse may come the E t f f ez / a , , .

,

mountains like Gr o r o s a mountain and h o r i z o I

, . , ,
”
,

bound but in G the only cognate that has that meaning

,
”

is fai r a hill ,
An d this G word fa i r b e sides meaning
. .
,

a rising ground or hill from which an extensiv e vi e w ,

”

may be obtained also m e ans a watch hill a w atching ,

“ -
,
”

( see F e ronia) and as H e s ych iu s in his dictionary explains

,

Et r f a /
. x by G r o r e s k o p i a i ( w hich latter word coming .
, ,

fro m th e Gr s k o p e o I watch I look I survey exactl y

. ,
“
, , ,
”

corresponds with G fa i r a watch hill I b e li e v e that the . ,

-

E t r f a l x comes from the G fa i r and that is only anoth e r

. .
,

form of G fa i l fa l . , .

But t h e discriminating reader has now the choice of two

G etymologi es of the E t r f a lx e ith e r from fa l
. to .
, ,
“

s eparate or from fa l to cov e r

,
”
,
.
”

Op i n i on s o
f Ot h e r s .

D ON AL D S O N F a/
a ud um th e sky F al ae d ic t ae
.
“
,
‘
.
’ ‘

ab altitudine a fa l an cl o quod apud E tr uscos s ig n ifi c at

, ,

coe lum ( F e stus) This is g en e rally conn e ct e d with G r

’
. .
204 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

p h a l a n t h on ,
bald O r we m ight go a step farther and
‘
.
’

refer it to G r pha l l o pha l os & c which are obviously

.
, ,
.
,

deri v ed fro m G r p ha os . .
”

L I N D S AY — F a l a n d u m From uf up and lan d .

,
‘
, ,

r egion E quivalent to the upper reg ion like O N

‘ ’ ‘ ’
. . .
,

upp h e i m r the nam e by which h e aven was known to the

,

J Ot u n s or giants who I appreh e nd were in an historical

, , , ,

sen se th e anc e stors of the Tyrrheni and T yrk i F alan du m

, .

m ay be the sa m e word as O lympus the n el taking the form ,

of m or m p as is often the case ,

in li m e li/n cl e , ,

F l am a n cl F l a n d r e n s is &c the n ot usually prevailin g in

, , .
,

the northern dialects of the common lan guage .

TAY L O R — F a l an d u m according to Festus was an

“
, ,

E truscan word which meant the sky Fro m H e s ych ius ’

.

and F e stus we also l e arn that F a ide m eant mountains and ,

that th ey w e r e so call e d fro m their height a b a lt i t u d in e ,

’
.
’

This author adds a list of U gric words in which the root

for m fi l p i l p e l bol wyl enters into the composition of
, , , ,

words meaning high mountain cloud Sk y ,

”
,
”
,
”
.
”

C O RS S E N These words are related to O l d Norse balkr

.
,

‘
an enclosure Ah d ba lco a b e am a rafter Ital ba le o
,
’
.
,
‘
, ,
’
.
,

p a l co , a scaffold Span Fr ba lcon a balcony ,

’
. .
, .
20 6 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

easily change into E t r ( u efi e s ) n ep os intem perate profli .

, ,

gate .H e re again I maintain that the word which can

, ,

giv e a satisfactory account of itself can exhibit its component ,

parts and S how w hat m e aning they have and whence they
, ,

com e b elongs to a languag e older and less corrupt than

,

another which contains th e word in a less intelligibl e form .

If th e re fore we e xamine the G word n e o m h e a s we find

, , .
,

n e o to be th e common n egative pr e fix in G with the same .

,

m e aning as the Gr prefix an and the L i n not E u n .

, .
,
“
, . .

The oth e r part of th e word is the G m e a s a r r a ab s t e m i .

,

ous temperat e sob er from the G m e a s a measure

, , ,
”
.
,
“
,
”

m e as to r e ckon to calculate to weigh L m e t i o r E

,
“
, , ,
”
.
-
, .

m e a s u r e ; this word m e a s gives also the G m i o s a

-
. ,
“

month K m i s L m e n s i s It is conn e cted with some of

,
”
.
, . .

the old e s t root famili e s in th e world for it is the S root

-
.

m a m ad
,
to measur e m an a measur e Z m e é t é
, ,
”
, ,
”
.
,

m a t é Gr m e t r o n G e r m e s s e n ; the S e mitic has

, .
-
.

m ad ad to measure and b a t h for m at h a m easur e

,
“
, ,
“
.
”

This root th e n m e a s m e e t m ad is a part of the original

, , , , ,

language of mankind and the prefix n e o is the same as t h e ,

G r L inseparabl e n e gative n e as in G r n e p e n th e s and

.
-
.
, .

L n e fa s t u s and this n e is older than the other forms a n

.
,

and i n I conclud e th e re fore that the G n e o m h a s in

.
, , .
,

both its parts is old e nough to give the E truscan n ep os

, ,

an intemp e rate man .

”

It might b e inter e stin g here to inqu ire if we had any ,

materials for th e inquiry whether the E truscan word was ,

n e p o s or n e p e s n e p s or n e p o t n e p t If its final con

, , .

sonant was 3 then it is near e r th e G for the other cognat e s

, .
,

hav e the consonant cl or t From the anal ogy of th e E t ru s .

can numeral form s e sp h s I should say that n ep os is th e ,

L atinis e d form of th e E truscan n e p h e s or n ep h s and if , ,

so then the G n e o m h a s is very near to t h e E truscan

, .
,
 P E RS O NAL N AMES . 207

for in G m b and p aspirated are all pronounced v e ry

. , ,

m uch alike .

The L n e p o s a grandson cannot contain th e sam e

. , ,

com ponent parts for the vow e l e in E t r n ep os according , .

,

to our analysis is long but in L n e p o s it is short The , , . .

L n e p o s a grandson is also a primitive w ord b u t its

. , , ,

parentag e is di ffe rent ; it is connected with O P n a p a t . .

,

Z n ap o modern P n ap a and G r a n e p s i o s
. ,
In S . , .
- -
. .

p i t r i is a father p u t r a a son p u t ri a daught e r

-
“
,
-
,
“
,
-
,
“
,

p au t r a a grandson n a p t ri a grandson with which

-
, ,
”
-
, ,
”

compar e P p u ra a son n a b i r . a g randson and ,

“
, ,
“
,
”

n ab as a a daughter s child,
“
The S n a p t ri is evid ently ’
.
”
.
- -

formed from p i t ri a father where p a t is th e root and r i ,

“
,

is the formative ; the sam e pr efix n a occurs in P n a b i r .

-

and n a b a s a and probably has the meaning of d erived

-
,
“

from sprun g from ; we have it in L n e p o s In a

,
” “ ”
.
-
.

similar m anner but by a suffix the Gr forms h u id e o s , , .

- -
,

“
a g randson from h u i o s a son and t h u g a t r i d e o s
,
”
,
“
,
- -
,

a grandson from t h u g a t e r a daughter , , .

”

The syllable p Ot in t h e L n e p o s is the p a i d of the .

G re eks but I do not think that L n e p o s has any dir e ct

,
.

connection with t h e G r language ; I tak e it to be the same .

as in S p u t r a a son . But who brought this p Ot into

-
,
.
’7

R om e ? Not t h e G reeks but the C e lts whose p i u t h a i r , ,

a cor r uption of u i t h a i r) is th e sam e word as S p u t r a

(
-
p
-
. .

Th e r a of th e S and th e a i r of the G are the same forma . .

tive syllable ; th e root is p u t or p u i t and th e G p u i t , .

,

with the prefix n e ( S n a) gives L ( n e p u i t n e p o i t ) . , .

,

n e p Ot
Fur t her in the G p u i t h a i r the t h is as u sual silent
, . , , , ,

and t h e word is pronounced p e u i r with whi c h compare P , .

p u r and Spartan p o i r for p a i s a son

,
indeed in the , ,
’

Cornish dialect p i u t h a i r is written p i u r and thus I get ,

20 8 THE E T RU SCAN S .

the L p u e r a boy . An d even the G r h u i o s may be

,
“
. .
-

form ed from p u i t h through such words as p h u i t h O S ,

- -
,

fu i t h o s changing into h u i o s Again in the E truscan

- - -
.
,

mortuary inscriptions the word p u i a frequently occurs , ,

and sometim e s the forms p u in s fu i u s p u i l These , , .

al l bear a strong resem blance to the G p u i t h the .

second of th e m shows the G word on its way to the Gr . .

h u io s .

An d yet stran ge to say p i u t h a i r in G m eans a sister

, , . ,

not a son “
W ords however with th at termination are
.
’

, ,

in G usually masculine sometimes feminine so that origin

. , ,

al l y p i u t h a i r was in all likelihood of both gend e rs like ,

G r p a i s and m eant
. a son or daughter
,
then when “
,

G m a c ( K m a p a p) was fixed to mean son and G

. .
, ,
”
.

i n g h e a n ( which seems to be th e S a n ga n a a woman “ ”

.
,

to m ean d aughter p i u t h a i r s e ems to ha v e been restricted

,
”

to th e m eaning of sister The loose way in which words .

denoting rel ationship floated about in the mouths of the

e arli e st nations is illustrated by the use of the H ah a . ,
“

brother to mean a nephe w and H a c h Ot h a sister

,
”
, .
, ,
”

to mean a daughter and eve n a wife O u r l e xicog ra ,

”
.
”

p h e rs also connect E n e p h e w G e r n e ff e with L . n e p o s , . , .

,

but it is mor e directly connected with S n a v a a grand .

,

son and indeed in E is sometimes used in that sense In

,
”
.

the same way t h e G o g h a means either a grandson or .

“

a nephew .
”

Op in i on s o f Oth e r s .

D O NALD S O N — N ep os a pro flig at e

. Festus Nepos ,
.

l u x u rio s u s a T u s cis d ic it u r Probably as Miill e r suggests .

’

, ,

th e word which bears this meaning is not fro m the same root
as the Siculian n ep os a grandson ( G r n ep ou s a n ep s i os ,
”
.
, ,

G e r n efi e ) Many ety m ologies have been proposed but I

’

. .
,
21 0 TH E E TRU SC AN S .

si m ilar to a boatswain s call The L equivalent for s u r i gx ’

. .

is fi s t u l a which also m e ans a pipe a reed a cane and

, , , ,
”

is the sam e word as our E w h i s t l e Now the G fe a d . .

, .
,

fe a d a n means a reed a pipe ; fro m fe a d there is the

-
, ,
”

G I derived form f e a d a il a whistling which by the “ ”

-
. .
, , ,

insertion of 8 would give L fi s t u l a and E w h i s t l e, .

, . .

Therefore from the words fe a d ai l and fi s t u l a I infer th at

,
-
,

the u l in Et r s u é u l o is m erely a term ination The E

-
. . .

to w h i s p e r G e r fl ii s t e r n has the same in itial syllable as

, .
,

w h i s t l e and is of the sam e root as fi s t u l a the l being

, ,

intrusive as in fl i e g e n an d other words Th e L s u s u rr u s

,
. .
- -
,

“
a whisper is formed from the root s u r as in s u r i g x
,
”
, ,

and S ince the u in s u r i g x is long and is represented by ,

s u r r in L it m ay be that the G r s ur is a corruption of

.
, .

s u p h r or s u b r and thus an identity of origin may exist

,

between Gr s u r i g x and Et r s a ha l e .The L s i b i l u s . . .

,

a hiss a whistl e h as the same con sonants as Et r s u du l o

, ,
”
.
,

th e vowels only being different The F r has both s i ffl e r . .

,

to hiss and s o u ffl e r to blow to breathe and as thes e

,
”
, , ,
”

are both R omance words the L probably had the two , .

forms s u b and s i b or s u p h and s i p h , .

Again fi s t u l a,
s u t oria
“
is an expression used by Pl iny
to m ean a shoemaker s tool of some kind and this j udging ’

, ,

fro m its name m ust have resembl e d a reed or pipe ; and ,

we know that L s u b u l a means a S hoemak e r s awl which .

’

is in shap e like a Phrygian pipe ( t ibi a) Now although .

,

L s u b u l a is usually said t o come from L s u o I s e w

.
.
, ,

yet as it is al m ost the same word as s u b u l o I doubt this

, ,

derivation .

From all these exam ples I feel assured that E t r s u du / o .

is not a compoun d word but consists of the root s u b and , ,

the form ative te rm inations 11 1 and On and this view of the ,

word is supported by the G word b u a b h u l a bugle a .

-
, ,
 P E R S O NAL N AM E S . 21 1

t ru m p et, a com et as if b u a b h ( L b u b u s b o h u s G
, .
, , .

b ai b h , ) oxen cows an d the termination u l a i l as in

, ,
”
, ,

fe a d a i l
-
.

N o w it is not enough to say that the s ub in s u hu l o is

,

the same root as the L t u b in t u b a and that Et r s and . , .

L t are convertible for ther e is no proof that it is so ; b e

. ,

sides t u b a in L does not m e an a flute but a trump et

, .
“
,
“
,
”

and the root s u b is still l e ft un e xplained But in th e Celtic .

dialects s and t are interchanged as in th e prop e r name

, ,

Sarran for Th arain or Taran and S i n n for t i n n , ,

Thus th e G h as t u b b ( for s u b h) th atch straw or an y

.
, , ,
”

reeds with which a house is covered ( and th e early Phoenician

pipe was a sho rt straw the G has also S i o b a g a .
-
,

straw and p i o b a pipe a tube th e national bagpipe

,
”
,
“
, ,
“

the K form of p i o b is c h wi b a pipe a whistle and thi s

.
,
“
, ,
”

is the same as the root s u i b or Su b s i b From c h wib .

the K forms c h wi b a n a whis t ling and c h wi b o l

. a ,
“
, ,
“

tube and this is the sam e w ord as the E t r s u é u l o

,
”
. .

In G as m e ntioned abov e the common word for a pipe

.
, , ,

a reed is fe a d a n which also means a flute or flag e ol e t

”
-
, ,
”

also the chaunter of the bagpipe ( the chaunt e r is per

“

forat e d with hol e s lik e the E t r s u é u l ) and as a s e condary .

, ,

sense it has th e m e aning of a spout a canal ; is L

,
“
,
”
.

c a n al i s S imilarly formed from L c an n a a reed a bul .

, ,

ru sh ?
”
The G p i o b is th e root of G e r p fe i fe n t o . .
,
“

whistle to pipe E p i p e and fi fe a wind instrum ent in

, , .
, ,

which t h e mou thpiec e is called the reed The G fe a d “

.
”
.
,

a reed by the inse rtion of l as in fl i e g e n becomes G e r

,
”
, , .

fl Ot e E fl u t e and by the insertion of s the L fi s t u l a

'

.
, , , , . ,

as abov e Again t h e w ord s u b h in G is also written s u gh

.
, .
,

j ust as L t i b i a gives the F r t i g e ; the A S Scotch word

. . .
-
.

s u gh m e ans any whistling sound a deep br e athin g or ,

”

sig t he A S h as s we g a sound a m usical instru m ent

.
-
.
,
“
,
” “
,
”
21 2 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

and fro m the same root the Scotch has s we s c h a tru m pet , ,

the same as the L t u b a O f these root form s thos e which . .

-
,

c ast light on our present inquiry are G s i o b a straw .

,

K c h wi b a W histle S c s u g h a whistling sound

.
, ,
”
.
,
.
”

This s u b h pipe was one of the earliest instru m ents of

man s inv e ntion for the organ of which J ubal was the
’

“
father was nothing m or e than th e syrinx or Pandean
”

pipe and the word used in G enesis chap iv v e r 2 1 to

, , . .
, .
,

d esignate this organ is lig ah ( initial ai n ) fro m the b i ”

,

literal H root ag ab to br e athe to blow This root also

.
, , .
”

m ay giv e the S c s u g h a breathing a wind sound

”
. Anothe r ,
“
,
-
.

H word for a re e d is s u p h which also like G fe a d

.
“
, , .
,

m e ans a bulrush G e s e n i u s says that the e ty m ology of.

”

t his word is not kno w n but compar e s with it Da s i f G e r , .

, .

s ch i l f
( l inserted) L s c i rp u s to which add L s c i p i o , .
, . .

Fro in th e root s u p h there is n o d ifli c ti l t y in forming G .

s io b a
g
-
a straw
, G r
“
s i p h o n a pipe K c h w i b o l , .
,
“
, .
,

a tube and E t r s u d u l o a flu t e player

,
”
.
- -
,
-
.

Horace when he is sp e aking of fe male flu t e players calls

,
-
,

them a m b u b aj ae which is an E astern word compound e d of ,

( L a m b o G r a m p h i) in the sense of double and

”
am b
“
.
, . , ,

s u b h u b a pipe the E t r s u h
, ,
“
The Gr s u m p h o n i a
,
”
. a .

( D ani e l iii 5 ) is also the double pip e ( from G r s u n

“ ”
. .
,

with in the sense of doubl e and p h On e

, sound ,
”
, ,

but it is furnished with a bag hence s u m p h o n i a

i s t h e Bagpip e s —evidently an instrument of great antiquity .

Fro m all these examples I con clude that the Et r s u 5 u [ .

the whistle pipe is a genuine Celtic word-

,
”
.

Op i n i o n s o f Ot h e r s .

D O NAL DS ON —Compare s i bi lo s iphon S i le n u s s ip h loO

.
!

, , , ,

a s up h é l os and Fr s ifte r e r s ifle r &c

p , .

L I NDS AY —
.
, ,

From s u b s oef s if. a reed ( a wo rd of , , ,

21 4 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

any oth e r bright metal l a n n r a c h gleam ing burnished , ,

“
,
.

That this id e a of brightness was associated of old with ”

the sword and the sp e ar is proved by a reference to the H , .

nouns l ah at a flam e h e nce the flaming steel of a sword

, ,
” ”
,

and l ah ab a naked sword ,

“
the glittering ste e l of a ,
” “

sword or spear and also from the noun b ar ak lightning

,
”
, ,
”

which in the book of Job is used to m ean a glittering ,

s wor d . O u r E word b r a n d a sword fro m G e r

.
, , .

b r e n n e n to burn also illustrates th e G l an n In E

, ,
”
. .

we also speak of a thing as b r a n d new when we m ean “

,

that it is bright in its newness The H root verbs are . .

-

l ah at to burn to flame and l ah ab in the same sense

,
“
, ,
”
,

”
but with the primary idea of licking as in lambent “
,
”

flame t h e form e r of these roots gives probably the G l a s . ,

to flame to burn with all its derivatives

, ,
”
.

Cognate w ith l a n n is the G adj gl an clear bright . .

,
“
, ,

pur e E c l e an and from it the G e r gl a n z

,
”
.
,
bright .
-
,
“

n ess splendour g l a n z e n to shine to glitter E

” ”
- -
, , , , , .

gl a n c e This word gl a n is thoroughly C eltic for it exists

.
,

in the same form in fiv e Celtic dialects The construct .

form of g l a n is g l a i n e and as n is in G the liquid sound , .

o f cl h ,
I tak e from g l a n th e G noun e l a i d e a m h a .
-
,
“

sword L g l a d i u s Thus the L gl a d i u s an d the E t r

, .
-
. . .

l a n i s t a ar e from the same root .

I here throw in a spec ulation of mine ; let it go for what

it is wor t h ; it conc e rns th e nam e s— E t r S e t h l a n s the .
- - z

L V u l c an u s = G r H e p h a i s t o s— all three the sam e

.
- -
.
- -

deified manifestation of the subterranean fi re I view the m .

thus
S et h l s =G s i o s l a n t he und er fi e “
-
an - .
- z -
r .

V u l c an u s G f u id h k a i =t h e un der fi re
- - : .
-
n
“ -
.

H e p h a i s t os G h u p o a i t h =t h e un d e r fi e
- - : r
.
- -
r .

The modern G form of . fu i d h is fo d h a or fo , under ,

 P ERS O NAL NAME S . 21 5

but fu i d h would be a legiti m ate construct form in G and .

for the G r form k ai n o I burn the G has t e i n e fire

.
, ,
”
. ,
.

T h e final 3 in S e th l a n s represents the E t r personal - -

.

formative t h as in Va u i h
,
-
.

I do not know that l an n e xists in any other ancient

language to m ean a s word I therefore claim E t r .
”
.

l a n is t a as exclusively G and with it I take the L .

,
.

l an i u s a butcher from the sam e root

, ,
”
.

Op in i on s o f Ot h e r s .

D O NAL D S O N — Compare la n iu s &c fro m the root l ac

.
,
.

LI N D SAY — From l dn hire and h az u s ( that is h a t s u s ”

.
, , ,

or h as tu s ) in th e s ense of an athlete
,
E quival e n t to a .
”

ke eper of athl etes for hire or one who profe ssionally ,

”

trains athletes .
”

T AY LO R — The first el e ment seems to be E rse l an n a ,

s word and the second m ay be the word his t e r

,
”
a
player or actor .
”

HI S TE R a S t ag e p laye r
4 .
,
-
.

In classic L atin h i s t r i o means any stage player an -

,
” “

actor but th e E t r h is z e x from which it is derived had

,
”
.
‘
, ,

a l e ss general sig nification for the action of the h is t e r ,

was religious as app e ars both from the statements of L ivy

,

and from a frag m ent of Melito who says The gods ,

-
“

demand stage players in th e ir own honou r ; the R omans

-

excl ude the players from all civic honours Livy says that .
’1

in E truria the h is t e r danced to the strains of a re e d pipe -

,

e xhibiting grac e ful movem ents Of the body without the

accompanim e nt of rhythmical verses The religious aspect .

of the h id e /S vocation m ay be gathered also from the

origin both of the G reek and the R oman dram a In G reece .
,

the chorus was originally a troop of dancers the leading ,

21 6 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

men of a tribe or of a co m mune moving round ( ch o r u s ,

from root c a r to go round ) the altar of their god and

,
“ ”
,

thus engaged in silent r e ligious worship Then at the .

,

D ionysiac festivals one of these dancers was wont to separate

,

himself from his companions and assu m ing the position of , ,

p r ot ag o n i s t e s or first actor to expr e ss the emotions of his

, ,

heart by mimic gestures as the h is i e r did in E truria ,

.

When this rude ger m had blossomed into the classic drama ,

the actors on the stage were three or four in number but ,

the pr ot ag on is t es was still the hero of the play and told th e ,

story either by soliloquy or in conversation with the chorus .

The R oman drama sprang from a similar religious feeling ;

for when a plague raged at R om e and could n ot b e stopped
by any ordinary means h is t r ion e s wer e brought from
,

E truria t o appeas e the anger of the gods The R oman .

youths pl e ased with the new m ode adopted the move

, ,

men t s and the music but added j ocularities which they

,

cast at one another in rude verse ; thus the h is i xio was no

long e r a religious character At a som ewhat later period of .

the drama s d e v e lopment a S lav e was brought on the stag e

’

to chant the story of the play while the chi e f actor did the ,

dancing and the gesticulation Thus arose the drama of .

the R omans .

Th e h is ie x th e n was mer ely a danc er or g esticulator

, ,

engaged in a r eligi ous solemnity just as K ing D avid In , ,

solemn j oy danced b e fore th e Ark of G od Th e R oman

,
.

l u cl i o equival e nt to the E t r h is t r io had also a religious

, . ,

asp e ct for there were in R ome lu di in honour of the gods

, ,

as th e l u di Ap ollin ar e s for Apollo and the Me g a l es i a for ,

Cybele .

In th e sculptures on the walls of the E truscan tombs we

see the h is ie x dancing to t h e music of th e s u bu l a ; the
m anner of his dancin g is not cyclic but solo and th e action ,
21 8 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

noun p o s t a d h a trampling with the feet as in scouring

, ,

cloth e s ( cf H r ag al) from th e verb p o s t to tread to

. .
, ,
“
,

tramp . An d any one who has seen this primitiv e process

of washing will at once r e cognis e its antiqu e simpli city and ,

i t s r e s e m b lance to th e activ e vigorous move m ents in dancing ,

.

Henc e I say that c a s a d a i r c o i s a d a i r or p o s t a i r p o i s t a i r

, , ,

( l e gitimate G form s which if th ey e xist e d now would m ean

.
, ,

the treader the dancer gi ve the E t r h is i e x ; p o i s t a i r

, . ,

for instanc e b e comes p h o i s t a i r then fi s t a i r fi s t e r which

, , , ,

gives h is ie r like h i r c u s for fi rc u s ; and a d a i r is a

f
,
-

com m on G t ermination to mean the ag ent or do e r of an

.

action .

Th e d e rivation of t r i p u d i u m which I have to Offer sup

ports this view of the E t r h is i e r and is in harm ony with .
f
,

the G r p o d o k t u p e and th e H r ak ad Th e p u d I take

. . .

to b e p o d p e d G c o s c a S a foot but what is the t r i ?

, , .
, , ,
”

W e hav e s ee n that the h is i e x was an offshoot of th e chor u s ,

and that the ch or u s originated in the festivals of D ionysus ;

in these th e worshippers r e hearsed the honours of th e ir god
in fr e nz ied dithyrambs of song and with vehement move ,

m e nts of the body— th e l e gs th e arms the head— and with , ,

the noisi e st mirth th ey skipped they l e aped th ey bound e d

, , ,
.

W e have no e videnc e that th e talents of the E t r h is t e x w e re .

employed only in th e worship of P h uph /u u t h the E truscan ,

D ionysus or Bacchus but it is cl e ar that his movem e nts were

,

not wanting in liv elin e ss If w e find then that the t r i in .

, ,

t ri p u d i u m d e not e s a liv ely movement w e shall not b e ,

violatin g th e probabiliti e s of the case Now th e G verb .

, .

to Skip to h Op to leap to bound is fr i t h l e u m ; the

, , , ,
”
-

leum means to l e ap and the fr i t h at once calls up ,

”

th e G e r fri s c h
. brisk vigorous The G has thre e
, ,
.
”
.

forms of the word— fr i t h c r i t h and e l i t h or c l i s The , ,

.

noun fri t h means wrath an an gry look ( cf H r ag a z ) ,

. .
-
,
 P ER S O NAL N AM E S . 21 9

and fr i Og h another form means S harp kee n piercing

, ,
“
, , ,

and fr i o t is fretfulness impatience Again the G c r i t h

“
,
.
, .
,

c rio t h c r e a t h means to shake to tr e mble a word which

, , ,
”

would aptly describe the fre n z ie d m ov e m e n t s of the Bac '

chanal s ; and c l i c l i t h m e ans vigour power of m otion

, ,
”

( cf S r a g to m ove ) c l i s means active nimble and

” ”
. .
, , ,

c l e a s means any bounding leaping m ovement a warlike , ,

”

exercise sim ilar to those of the Gr p u r rhihe or war .

,
“

dance .
’
To this hour the G aels use the name fi r c h l i s -

( the active m e n to describe the darting skipping lights ,

of the Aurora Boreali s while the Scotch call them the ,

Merry D ancers .

Fro m all this I conclude that the t r i in t r i p u d i u m is

the G c l i c l it h c ri t h ( t h silent) T r i p u d i u m then wil l
.
, , .

m ean the ni m bl e active m ov e ments of the fe e t of the h is t e r

,
’

—such m ovements as surprised and d el ight e d th e R oman

youth an d led to the imitations which gav e birt h to th e
,

R oman drama This d eri vation is also fully applicable to

.

the use of t r i p u d i u m in the augural phrase t r ip u d i u m

s olis t im u m for the omen was favourabl e wh e n the chickens
,
”

in the coop rush e d forward with eager movem ents ( c l i s ,

c l e a s) to eat the grain that was thrown down befor e them .

The E g yptians had a sim ilar method of obtaining omens ;

the priest with his hand offered som e food to the sacred
, ,

bul l Apis ; if he readily and eagerly took it the omen was ,

good .

Although I regard this d e rivation of t r i p u d i u m and of

h is i e x as w e ll founded yet it m ay be that my e stimate of
-
,

the function of the h is t e r is too narrow and th at th e word ’

”
was u sed by th e E truscans to m ean any stage player in -

g e neral If so I should r egard h is i e r as another form of

.
,
’

f e a r s g e a r or of fi o s a d a i r The G n oun s g e a r a d h
-
,
-
. .

m eans a stage play ; s g e a r a c h s g e a r a il mean happy

” “
-
, ,
2 20 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

as if skipping for j oy these m ust be very ancient words ,

for they ar e formed from s g e a r the same as G r s k a i r o , . ,

I l e ap bound dance , The prefixed word fe a r is the L

, .
”
.

v ir , a man and fe a r s g e a r is therefore the m an who

,
” “

l e aps or S kips in the play ; the derivation of this word ”

proves its antiquity and illustrates th e ori g i nal meaning of

the E t r h is t e r ; by contraction fe a r s g e a r becom es fi s g e r
.
, ,

fi s t e r h is t e r as before
, ,
.

The G f i o s a d a i r similarly m ay becom e fi s d e r h is t e r ;

.
,

here a d a i r is the formative term ination already m entioned

-
,

and fi o s means notice a message word knowledge art , , , ,

fi o s a d a i r would thus m ean t h e one who has knowledg e ,

or wh o brings int elligence to his fellows and this was ,

the function of the p r ot ag on is t e s at least .

5 . L UD I O , a P l a ye r . L UDU S, a P l ay .

The R omans translated h is ie x by l u d i o from l u d u s , ,

play sport a game and this is an E trusco L atin word

, , ,
”
-
.

As the derivation of l u d u s illustrates m y present topic it ,

may be profitable to introduce it here .

Th e G word for play sport pastim e a theatrical per , , ,

fo rm an c e is c l u i c h e or c l u i t h e wh ich com e s from c l e a s

, , ,

c l i s as above ; and c l u i t h e by d ropping its initial con

, ,

sonant eas ily becomes L l u d u s l u d i o The ch however

, .
,
.
, ,

of the form c l u i c h e r e mains in the Et r L word l u c a r .

-
. ,

money paid to actors Th e G form with initial c— that . .

is h —is th e L l u d u s and resembl e s the S k e l i play

, , .
,
“
,

S port pastime wh e nce k é l ik il a a j ester a buffoon

, , , , .
”

From this S form k e l i it is e vident that the G is old e r

. .

than the L for the G retains th e h of k e l i but the L

.
,
.
, .

has lost it ; the n i t h e O f the G word is merely the for m a .

tive termination u i d h ; th e L th erefore retains only one

-
.
, ,

letter of the original root The K word for play Sport . .

, ,
22 2 TH E E TRUS CAN S .

the innocent brandishing of weapons b ythe arm ed lu di o as ,

compar e d with the use of arm s in actu al warfare This .

latter s e nse was preserved by l u clu s to the last as it sigui ,

fi e d th e sch ool in which th e gladiators played or fenced with

wooden foils preparatory to the bloody encounters of the
,

arena .

L I N D S AY — A pantomi m ic actor From g as a

. .
,

j as a ,
to j est a word co rresponding to the ch aracter of
-

the hi s t e r E quivalent to our E nglish j este r

.
“
.
”

L u d us . play players Fro m l e itj an “

, .
”
,

l e cl i a n
-
to lead their ch aracter being orig in ally that of
, ,
”

leaders in the pu b lic processions religious and civil , .

T AYLO R — H is t e 7 — It seems to belong to the Aryan

.
’
.

ro ot from which j ester is derived “

.
,

L u cius — Among the Wo t iak s a pagan tribe of Finnic ,

blood who d well on the western slope of the U ral the word
, ,

lu cl is still used as the designation of the holy places set

apart for sacrifices .

L HO MO V IR MULIER
E X C UR S U S ON TH E .
, , .

As a tail piece to the personal na m es in this chapter I

-
,

offer a speculation on the etymology of the Lati n word

h om o .

My readers will be surprised when I say that I derive

h o m o not from L h u m u s the ground but fro m a G
, . , ,
”
.

verb m eaning to think The common derivation has .

”

never appeared to m e satisfactory If h o m o had been .

taken from som e word signifying re d or earth or

“
clay I could have accepted the derivation on the strength
,

of its analogy with the name Adam or the story abou t ,

Prometheus ; but h u m u s which properly means only the ,

surface of the earth ( of L h u m i Gr c h a m ai on the . .

, .
,
“

ground does not seem an appropriate source from which

 P E RS O N AL NAM E S . 223

to drawa word that denotes a member of the human

fam ily ; and besides the derivation from h u m u s do e s not
”
, ,

account for th e n in h o m o ( h o m i n ) The word m an is .

found in many languages—S m a n u G o t h m a n n a G e r .

, .
, .

m an n m e n s c h Da m a n D m a n N m a n Ic m a nn
, , .
, . , .
, .
,

S ax m an m o n K m y n w G d u i n e ( in composition
.
, , . , .

m u in n
) .

The word m a n co m es from the S verb m a n to think .

, ,

so that m an is the think e r th e creatur e that thinks ,

—a term very appropriate to describe m an as distingu ished

fro m the res t of creation I observe first that S n a r ah .
, , .
,

P nar C ner ( a
. , . H a n e s h Gr a n e r a n t h r Op o s
“
.
, .
,

seem to hav e all th e sam e root but th at th e other words ,

given above— Teutonic and Celtic— evidently come fro m ’

the S m an to think
. H o m o see m s to stand alone ; it
,
.

belon gs neither to the one band nor to the oth e r I O bs e rve .

,

next that whil e h o m i n has in it one feature that looks like

,

th e S m an yet the initial syllabl e is foreign to that root

.
, .

Where does this syllable come from ? Certainly not from

the G reek for a n t h r Op o s has not in any way h e lped to
,

shape th e L h o m o The only oth e r known factor of the

. .

L atin language is the Celtic S poken by the tribes which

surr ou n ded the nascent fortunes of R om e N o w j ust as the .
,

S has the verb m an

.
to think so the G has the noun , , .

s m a o i n ( pronounced s m u e n ) a thought which is mere ly ”

the S word with s pre fi xe d —a very common chang e on

, ,

words as in E m e l t s m e l t ; m a r s m e a r ; w a r d s w o r d
,
.
, , , .

There is not in modern G any verb to thi n k from which .

s m a o in or s m u a i n as it is sometimes written can be

, , ,

formed nor so far as I can find is there any trace of the

, , ,

word at all in K but the Irish whose language som e ti m e s

.
, ,

retains words which the G a e ls have lost still use the v e rb ,

s m u ain to think ,
The G word d u i n e a m an plu
“
. .
, ,
”
.
224 TH E E T R US C AN S .

d a o i n e appears in com position und e r the form m u i n n ( as

,

in m u i n n t i r inhabitants literally people of the land

,
“
,
”

which I take to be the original form of d u i n e for it is ,

clos ely alli e d to the S m an I form h o m o from the .

G I verb s m u a i n
.
-
. to think for s m u a i n b e comes
,

h m u i n then by metathesis of t h e u h u m i n which is

, , , ,

h o m in h o m o ,
Moreover Festus says that the old form
.
,

of h o m i n e m was h e m o n e m ; if so the derivation from ,

the G is stil l easier for s m a o i n s m On h m On h e m o n

. ,
z z z
,

initial 3 in Celtic being convertible into h If F e stus is .

right the derivation from h u m u s is wrong

, .

I am confirm e d in this view of the derivation of h o m o

when I consider the meaning of the L adj ective h u m a n u s . .

It means what is proper to man as a member of the human

“

family e g h u m a n u m e s t e r r a r e; but especially humane

,
”
. .
, , ,

”
kind courteous polit e e g h om o cl oct is s i m u s e t h u m a n u s
, , ,
. .
, .

The former m e aning alone is appropriate if h o m o comes ,

from h u m u s for the g e n u s h om o in his natural state is not

,

so r e markable for court e sy and kindness as that h u m a n u s

S hould develop itself into the higher and nobler meaning .

Then the word h u m a n i t a s although it is used to designate ,

our com m on human nature and fe elings and sentiments ,

”

yet S p e cially it d e not e s philanthropy kindness &c all th e , ,

”
.
,

qualiti e s that distinguish m an from the lower creation .

Hear what Trench says Meditate on the use of h u m an i

t a s and ( in Scotland at least) of the humanities to d e s ig
,

nate those studies which are esteem ed the fittest for training
t he true humanity in every man By h um an i t as the .

R oman intended the fullest and m ost harmonious culture of

all the human faculties and powers Then and then only .
, ,

man was truly m an when he received this ; in so far as he

did not receive this h is hu m anity was maimed and imperfect
, ,

he fell short of his ideal of that which he was created to be , .

”
226 THE E T RU S C AN S .

which co m es from g ab ar to be strong The S has . .

v i r a h a h e re a warrior the G I has fe a r a m an a

,
“
, , .
-
.
, ,

husband the K g wr wr The G fe a r in its construct

,
”
.
, . .

state is fi r which is the L v i r It m ay be said and has

, . .
,

been said that G fe a r and sim ilar words which bear a

, .
,

strong resemblance to t h e Latin are loan words borrowed by ,

-
,

the G aels from the L atin ; but ( 1 ) an ancient language like

the Celtic cannot have been so m iserably poor in words as to
require to borrow from the Latin a name for so co mm on an idea
as a m an ; and ( 2) if m y facts and exam ples and arg u
“ ”
, ,

m ents in illustration of the etymology of these forty E truscan

words be in any m e asure correct then the C eltic is the older ,

language and the L atin has borrowed from the C eltic Now
, .
,

from g wr wr the Welsh form g wr a i g wr a i g a woman ;

, , , ,
“ ”

fro m this comes L V i rg o ( not V i r ag o) restricted in m ean

.
,

ing to a young woman In G t h e eq uivalent to the K .

”
. .

g w r a i g would be f e a r ai g but this exists now on l y in the ,

S hortened form G — I f e ar g which means passion a ”

. , ,

passionate person thus fe a r a i g would give L V i r ag o a .

,

bold masculine woman The obsolete f c a r a i g is also con ’7

tracte d in G into fra g a kind wife and from this I take

.
, ,
”

the G e r fra u while fe ar gives the G e r h e r r D oes this

.
, . .

indicate t h e early occupation of Northern E urope by Celtic

tribes ? W e know that the nam es of rivers in that quarter
are nearly all C eltic and rivers are named by the earliest ,

inhabitants .

The L m u l i e r is the fem inine equivalent for the L v i r

. . .

We sh ould have expected to see v i r a as fi l i a from fi l i u s , .

But the Latins did not use v i ra probably from a conscious ,

ness that the original m eaning hidden in v i r was that of

“
a hero a warri or ( S v i r ah ) and also from a feeling that
,
”
.
,

a wo m an s vocation is to shine not in warfare but in the

’

, ,

practice of domestic accomplish m ents In this s e nse I d e rive .

 PE RS O N AL N AM ES . 2 27

m ulie r fro m the G m u i l l e a r a miller —one who t urns

.
,

the quern stone and grinds corn for her husband s m e a l

,
’
.

Up to a very recent p e riod the quern stone was in use “ ”

in the Highlands of Scotland and the women might be seen ,

and heard sitting and singing before the door of the shieling ,

j ust in the sam e m anner as two wom en of old m ight be ”

seen grinding at the mill and j ust as Mungo Park found ,

”

the wom en engaged on the banks of the Nig e r .

It m ay be interesting to some British philologists to know

that the dialects spoken by some of the Austral Negro -

abori gines of New South Wales and Queensland exhibit in ,

some points a considerable resemblance to Sanscrit Hebrew

, , ,

G aelic G reek and Latin Take a few examples

, , .

A borigin a l .

MAN z
g i wi ( S
r, g i b b i r v i r ah H g e b e r L v ir G
of . .
, .
, .
, .

fe ar) ; k o r e ( cf Gr k o r o s a t dh ulla . .
,
“
,

d u l l a i ( cf G d u i l a creatur e D u l the
.
,
“
, ,
“

god of nature
WOMAN i n a r ( cf P n a r a man
z . k id n j u n d a l g i n
.
, , ,

ai a ( cf Gr g u n e g u n a i k . .
,

F AT HE s a b b in b fi b a ( cf Aram aean a b b a )
,
. .

H EAD = g a k a o ga k ab
,
u i ( of L c ap
,
u t ) . . .

S UN y ar a i wi r r i ( cf G g e a r r and G e r j ah r)
z ,
. .
, . .

MOON g i l l e j u l l u k ( cf G g e a l a c h )
z ,
. . .

E xcuRs us ON THE R OMAN N AM E O AI U S .

The frequency with which the person name Velus ( Vels -

,

Vel V I V ) is found on E truscan to m bs proves that it was

, ,
.

both popular and honourable I take it to be formed fro m .

the god name Bel and I have elsewhere advanced argu m ents
-
,

for beli e ving that Bel was known and worshipped in E truria .

The Chaldee Bel is the H Baal a lord m aster possessor . , , , ,

2 28 T HE E T RU S C AN S .

o wn e r a husband
,
as a v e rb b a al in H means to have , .

dominion over to poss e ss to take a wife with the id e a

, ,
”
,
”

of subduing and possessing In such bilingual inscriptions .

as
E ir Vel V e n z il e Al fn alis l e . .

La t C V e n s iu s C F Caius . . . .

E ir . V . L e cn e V H apirn al
.

Lat . C . Licin i C F Nigri

. .

E t r V I Al ph n i N u v i C ain al
. .

La t C Alfi u s A F C ain n ia
. . . . Natus

E tr . V Kaz . K Klan . .

La t . C Cassius C F S at urn in u s
. . .

the R oman praenomen C aius is so placed in relation to the

Et r V V I V e l as to leave us littl e room for doubting that
. .
, , ,

Caius is the L equivalent for the E t r V e l V elus If so

. .
, .
,

it probably m eans the same as the H B a al a lord master .

, , ,

possessor husband Now let us look at the name Caius

,
.
,
.

It was an old name in R om e and had some degree of sanctity ,

about it for Cicero and Q uintilian inform us that in those

,

marriage ceremoni e s which w e re p e rform e d with r e lig ious

-
,

rit e s th e newly made husb and and wife w ere called Caius
,
-

and Caia Such rites r e quire d the presence Of a priest of

.

high rank and several witn e sses a S e t form of words and

, ,

procedure was us e d the m arriag e was sealed by sacrificing ,

a S he e p to the gods and could b e dissolved only by sacri fi ce , .

By this form of m arriage th e woman cam e into th e posses

’
“

sion o f h e r husband was placed und e r his sol e control

”
,
”

as her lord and master ( ZEn IV

“
and was incor ”
. .
,

o rat e d wi th his tribe Am ong other Observances on such

p .
23 0 TH E E T RU SCANS .

( )
3 to overpower ( 4 ) to sei z e ( 5 ) to subdue ( 6 ) to cover , , , ,

( 7) to hide ( 8 ) to veil ( 9 ) s t rength ( 1 0 ) a man ( 1 1 ) a

, , , ,

male ( 1 2) a husband ( 1 3 ) a prince ( 1 4 ) darkness To

, , , .

these the G has equivalents from the sam e root but with
.
,

the bh — that is the S o und of the Gr d ig am m a —often sup , . r

pressed ; for example G ( 1 ) c a m to bend ; ( 2) g a m b , .

”
,

a wo m an c a i l e a stru mpet
,
”
( )
3 c u i b h -
r i c h to
,
“
-
,
“

bind with ropes ; ( 4 ) g a b h to sei z e to take possession ”

, ,

of ; ( 5 ) u m h a l subj ect ( 6 ) c u i b h r i ch to cover

”
-
,
-

7
( ) c c i l -
to hide ,; ( ) g
8 s
“
a i l to veil ( )
9 c a m b
”
- - “

“
p ower m ight c a i l ,
strength c a i l l ,
a testicle -
, ,
-
,
“

( )
1 0 c i a f o r c a i a m an a husband ( )
1 1 - t ie ,
a “
, ,
“

fem ale ; ( 1 2) c i a and c e i l e

”
a spouse a husband , ,

”
( )
1 3 f e a r g
- a cha m pion ; ( 1 4 ,) g a m h winter ( L ,
“ ”
.

h i e m s) as if the darkness of the year From this root

, .
,

then and specially fro m G c i a for c a i a husband o rigin

, . , ,

ally a possessor I form the L C a i u s and in this sense , .

, ,

and with this derivation it fully corresponds with the H , .

B a al Ch B e l Et r V e l An d as the L n am e C a i u s is
, .
, . . .

written in Greek as a t ri— syllable G a i u s it m ay be that the ,

’

nam e was at first G a v u s or G a v i u s and this brings it closer ,

to G g am b . ga v— a wo m an in the sense of a “
,
’

fem me couverte I should even venture to believe that .

”

Gr G a i a ( ai a g e ) the earth is in this sense the spouse ”

.
, , , , ,

of Dyaus Zeus An d j ust as L t e g o I cover gives t o g a

, . .
, ,
”
,

“
a gown so the H verb l ab as h gives l e b u s h ( 1 ) a
”
.
- -
,
“

garm ent but also ( 2) a wife ,

Thus the sam e root which .
”

”
gives G g a m b . a wom an gives also G c a c ai ,
“
a , .
, ,
“

house ( of L t e c t u m from t e g o) and t a i m a house

”
. .
, ,
“

t a i m becomes L d o m u s a house whence d o m i n u s .

-
, , ,

a lord a m aster an owner a possessor ; and d o m i n u s

, , ,
”
,

d o m i n a are in my opinion synonym s of L C a i u s C a i a

, , .
, ,

Et r V e l u s V e l u s a
. , .
 PER SO NAL NAM ES . 23 1

The K name for bride is p ri o d fe r c h and for bride

.
“
-
,
“

groom p r i o d fa b where p ri o d m eans one s own with

”
-
,
“ ’

the notion of taking possession of while m ab m eans

“
,
”

male and m e r c h female

,
”
The K p r i o d is not found
“
.
”
.

in G but it see m s to be form ed from the G verb b e i r

.
, ,

to take hold of to bear ( cf the E conceive fro m the

,
”
. .

root b a r The E word b r i d e g r o o m is m ade up of.

the T g u m a a m an a m ale from the root g a m to

.
, , ,
”
,

cover g a b h to take possession of and b r i d e which is

,
”
, ,
”
,

from the same root b e i r b ar The K verb p r i o di to , . .

,
“

m arry is used both of the man and th e woman L d u ce r e or

, , .

n u be r e Al l this tends to illustrate the m eaning of the L

. .

Caius Caia
, .
23 2 TH E E T RUSC AN S .

CHAPTE R VII .

M ILI TAR Y T E R MS .

1 . C as s i s ,a H elm et .

2 . Ba l t e u s a S word b el t wi th whi ch t ake

,
-
,

3 . F av i s s a a C el l un der a T em ple
,
.

and ba / i e u s may be taken together for they are the ,

only m ilitary terms among our forty E truscan words and ,

for comparison cas s is should go with capxa for I ex

pe ot to show that it co m es from a root g ab g am but not , ,

the same as that which giv es cap r a f

.

The names for helmet in various languages arrang e ”

them selv e s chiefly in thr e e divisions those that denot e

the p u rp os e for which th e h e lm et is worn —to prot e ct the
head as E h e l m h e l m e t from A S h e l an to cover ;
, .
, , .
-
.
,
“ ”

( )
2 its s h a
p e — round as G r k r a n o s k
,
o r u s from G .r k a ra , , . ,

head and that from the primal root c a r to go round ;

,
”
,
”

( )
3 th e m a t e r i a l of which it is made as G r k u n e é of , .
,
“

d og s S kin
’
In G th e names for h el m et are— c l o g a i d
.
”
.
“ ”
,

a helm e t a con e a pyramid from c l o g

, ,
a bell , , ,
”

b io r aid e ,
a helmet a hat from b i o r ( root b ar
“
, ,
”
,

any sharp pointed thing and s g a b a l l a helm et a hood

-
, ,
“
, ,

a caldron from th e root g ab as shown below The K

,
”
, . .

names are h e l m and several compounds of pen a h e ad

, ,
.
”

The H name for a h e lmet is c o b a k o b a which com e s

.
’

,
’

from a widely spread root k ab g a b c a b to b e high and

-
, , , ,
“

round at t h e top to b e curved hollo w gibbous like an

,
”
, , ,
234 THE E T RU S C AN S .

the Gr from this root has k a m p t o g n a m p t o I bend

.
, , , ,

k u p t o I stoop I bow down g u p é k u p e a hollow

,
“
, ,
”
, ,
“
,

k u m b e a hollow a cup a boat k u p e l l o n a g o b let

, , , ,
”
,
”

the L has c u b o c u m b o I lie down c a v u s hollow

.
, , ,
”
, ,

c a m e r a a vaulted chamber ; the E has a boy s t o p a

,
”
.
’

cock s c o m b a drinking c u p &c ; the A S Scotch has

’

, , . .
-
.

k a i m the round crest of a hill

, a low ridge also a ,
”
,
”

ca m p or fortress from its roundness ; and perhaps s k e p ,

”
,

the round stra w built citadel of the bees ; but see G -

”
.

”
s e
g ap The G h as the adj c a m crooked bent curved
.
. .
, , , ,

which I think gives the L c a s t r a as if c a m s t ra the

, , .
,
-
,

st r being the sam e as the root syllable of t h e Gr s t r a t o s -

.
,

a camp an army From c a m k a m I take also the G

, .
”
, .

t a i p in the sam e sense as the S C k a i m ( t for k and p b

, .
, ,

for m ) that is , a round hill a rock a lump K t al p

,
“
, , ,
”
.
,

t e l py n From t a i p
. a rock I take the Sabine word ,
“
,
”

t e p ae ,h ill s in G t a i p a i for a i as we have seen else

“
,
”
.
,
-
,

where is an Ol d G plur al form Varro makes this word to

, . .

be Pelasgian as well as Sabine for he says that while in the ,

Sabine te rritory there is a hill called Thebae yet the word ,

belongs to the ancient G reek language and the Boeotian s ,

write it T e b ae without the aspirate W ere the Pelasgi ans

,
.

Celts ? Certainly t e p ae is Celtic for it cannot be regarded ,

as a loan word in G adhelic That t a i p comes from the root

-
.

g ab is proved by the analogy of the H g ab a a hill .

’

,
“
,

a head and the G c ab ,

a head E c ap The H .
, ,
”
. . .

g u l g o l e t h ( N T g o l g o t h a ) m e ans .a skull whic

. h is so ,

called on account of its roundness fro m the verb H ,

”
.

g al a l to roll ; the Pe rsians call the S kull k a s a i s a r

,
” - -
,

the cup of the head ; the G aels call the mouth also ” ”

c ab evidently fro m t h e roundness of the lips The K

,
“ ”
. .

ta l p construct form t a i l p a round m ass a lump brings

, , , ,

up L t a l p a a mol e probably from t h e round h e ap

.
, ,
”
,
 M ILITARY TE R M S . 235

the m ole hill which it casts up ; if t h e t of t a i l p is

-“
,

aspirated it will be sounded h a i l p and then a il p which

, , ,

is a G word m eaning a p rotuberance a large lump a

.
, ,

m ountain from which I take A l p e s a plural fo rm meaning

”
, ,

the lofty round massiv e m ountains and from the m

, , ,
”

A l p e n n a with an Etr uscan ter m ination m eaning those

-
, ,

sprung from the Alps the A p e n n i n e s which nam e in ,

”
,

L a t in has the a long for it represents an elision This , .

derivation of Al ps seems to m e as likely as that from L .

albus white although the latter is supported by the

, ,

nam es Hi m alaya and Nevada which however m ean snowy , , ,

“
,
”

not white .
”

Now let us return to L t a l p a a m ole

, The G aels .
,
.

call the m ole fa m h or u i r fa m h ( n i r=

“
The -
“

Hebre ws call it h a p h a r p ar ah the digging anim al -

, ,
”

Cowper s m iner of the soil

’ “
C onnected with the root .
”

g ab which we have been discussin g is the H verb g Ab ab

, , . ,

meaning ( 1 ) to be curved or hollow like an arch or vault ,

”
,

and ( 2) to dig This word gives the H g ab any .

”
.
,

thing gi bbous a back the boss of a shield a fortress ( S C

, , , .

a k ai m) a vaulted house a vault the rim of a wheel an

, , , ,

”
eye b r o w ( see root b ar) also g ab a well g o b a den , , ,
”
, ,

”
and g e b e a cistern ( L fo v e a) a m arsh a pool
,
“
For .
, , .

”
“
eyebrow ( H g ab) the G has fa b h r a the eyelid . .
-
,
“
,

”
which is perhaps the Gr O p h r u s t h e eyebrow as if .
,
“
,

”
fo b r u s and then h o b r u s o b h r u s ) ; for the boss of a shield
, ,
“

( H g ab) the G is c o p ; for a well t o b a r ; for a

“ “
-
. .
,

den the G is u a m h as if g a m h g h a m h y a m b whence

.
, , , ,

u am h F a b h r a from g a b is anothe r proof that f on the

.
, ,

lips of the ancients contained som ething of the sound of g ,

and that t h e L fi l i u s and th e G g i l l e are the sam e . .

word Thus also it is not d i fficult to suppose that the G

.
, , .

fa m h th e m ol e is the digge r fro m the verb g ab in

, ,
“
,
23 6 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

its second sense and as fa m h is pronounced fa v I take , ,

from it the L fav u s a hon e y comb ( that is a hollow cell

.
,
“ -
,
“
,
”

as it were dug out L fo v e a as if fa v e a a pitfall , ,

“
,

and the Et r f a v is s a a cell a vaulted cham ber under a

.
, ,

”
temple like H g ab a vault
, .
, .
”

If this analysis is correct we have here again another ,

argument that the root words in the original Speech of m an -

kind were few in number and expr e ssed primary ideas and , ,

that derived words rapidly increased by the application of

this prim ary notion to a great v ariety of Obj ects changes ,

being made on the consonants O f the root and also on the

vowels to some extent in ord e r to designate e ach individual ,

obj e ct I add some curious illustrations of this principle

. .

The H word g fr p h ah means a body a corpse from the

.
, ,
”

verb g fr p h a contraction for g a

, rb ab to be hollow but this ,
“

same word in Ar m e an s a cavity the b elly and in .

,
” “
,

R abbinical H a body a person In G u a m h u a i m h

.
,
.
’
.
, ,

means a cav e a den th e grave but in A S Scotch

, ,
”
.
-
.
,

w a i m w a m b e m eans the b elly ( L v e n t e r as if

, .
,

u a im h a ir E the w o m b Again b o s s is an A — . S Scotch .

, . .

adj ective meaning hollow and as a noun the ab “

, , ,

d om in al round e d part of the body ; but in provin cial E the

”
.

b o s s of th e workshop is in the ey e s of the apprentices the , ,

body the person

,
the parson th e only promin e nc e ,
”
,
” ”

th e re In E we sp e ak of the b o s s of a shi eld but the

. . ,

Latins say u m b o the same word as G u a i m h S c , .

, .

w ai m .

As g ab gives t a i p a hill and k a i m so g o b gives , , ,

t o m a hill a pr e fix which exi sts in several hundr e d

, ,
”

names of plac e s scattered throughout th e Central Highlands

of Scotland as T o m m ore T o m intoul T o m b e g ; in th e se
, , ,

names t o m m e ans a round eminenc e a kn oll a hillock a , , ,

cairn grave ; from it com es t o l m a mound a hillock

-
”
,
“
, ,
”
23 8 THE E T RU S C AN S .

hai r and the Tungus old a a covering

t z az , t s ch at s ch, , , ,

”
a roof whence com e s the Tungus g u la a tent
,
”
, .

F a r/i ma — A su fficient etymology m ay be obtained from

the Y e n is s e i S am oj e d fu bu which m eans an excavated
-
,

grave .
”

2 . BALT E U S , a Be l t .

This word is S O thoroughly Celtic that so far as I can , ,

ascertain it does not exist in any Aryan language e xcept

,

the Celtic and that portion of th e T eutonic languages which

,

is derived from the Celtic The E t r L is ba l t e us the . .

-
.
,

G I h a l t the S w b a l t the Da b a e l t e the Ic b e l f i

.
-
. , .
, .
, .
,

the A S b e l t the E b e l t
.
-
.
, . .

The original idea contained in b al t is the same as that

in G r z é n e a girdl e that of gi rding going round
.
, ,
” “
, ,

e n circling This is seen in the A S E nglish and Scotch

.
”
-
.

verb to b e l t to gird to environ as in the expressions a

,
“
, ,

belted knight the belted plaid It is even used like

,
” “
.
”

the L a cci n g e r e with the moral sense of girding up

. ,
”

the mind and thus preparin g for active exertion Scotch

, .

writers of the sixte e nth century also use b e l t as a past

participle as if it were b a l t e ( cf Da b a e l t e) and this
,
-
. .
-
,

would be a pure G participle fro m a verb b a l This sug . .

gests a comparison with the G e r g u rt a girth a belt .

,
“
, ,
”

which looks like a S imilar participle fro m t h e root c a r to ,

go round The G noun b i l e a border is a proof that

.
”
.
, ,

the t in b a l t is not an essential part of the root ; for the

-

”
G b a l t a belt means also a border a welt and the
.
,
“
,
” “
,

form b i l e a bo rder that which goes round shows the

,
“
, ,

root with only the vowel sound changed The word now in -
.

com mon use in G to m ean a belt is c ri o s th e sam e .

,

word as the G e r k r e i s a circle a ring and c ri o s also.

,
“
, ,
”

co m es from th e root c a r The K name for a girdle is . .

“ ”
 M ILI T ARY T ERM S . 23 9

g wr e g y s which also be traced to the root c a r All

,
m ay .

these exampl e s prov e that the root word fro m which the -

Et r ba l t e us comes m ust be a verb with the meaning of

.

“
going round encircling This we have in the H p al ak
,
.
”
.
,

roundness from the verb p al al to j udge ( primary

,
”
-
,
“

idea to roll to m ake level p al as to make level to

,
“
,
-
,
“
,

weigh in a b al ance p é l as h to revolve to roll ones el f ,

-
,
“
, ,

to wallo w G fi l l ( that is p h i l l) to roll G e r w al z e n

,
”
.
, ,
“
,
”
.
-
,

to roll The changes which th e initial consonant in p a l

.
”

und e rgo e s ar e worthy of notic e ; for the H p a l b e comes .

G b a l l a round body b a l t a girdle fa l t hair in

.
“
,
-
, ,
”
,
“

ringl ets fa l t or b a l t is the K g wa l d a welt a h e m .

,
“
,

a S kirt and the K g wa l d is the G e r w a l z e n to roll

,
”
. .
-
, .
”

In a S imilar m anner from the root p a1 comes H p frl a .

,
“

bean from its roundness L b u l l i r e to boil G g o i l

,
” “
, . , ,
”
.
,

to boil G e r w a l l e n to boil to bubble

,
”
.
, , .
”

C ognate with b a i l t the construct form of b al t and , ,

derived fro m it is fa i l t e a n a head band a fi l l e t which

,
-
,
-
, ,
”

m ay also have meant a b elt for a corresponding Gr word , .

,

m i t ra a head band a snood a turban mean s also a belt

,
-
, , ,
”

or girdle worn round th e body

,
”
Th e G i a l l a thong ”
.
,
“
,

a latchet a ribbon is formed from b a i l fa i l for th e f

, ,
”
, ,

aspirated becomes h and this again is softened into initial i , ,

w hence Gr i a l l a g a thread Wit h this corresponds the

.
, .
”

deri vation of the Gr m i t r a fro m m i t o s a thr e ad .

, , .
”

Fro m all these considerations I have no doubt that the ,

Et r L biz /
.
-
Ze us is a purely C eltic wo rd
. .

Op i n i on s o f Ot h e r s .

D ON AL D S ON —Balteus
the military g irdle occurs
.
,
“
, ,

with the sam e meaning in all th e language s of the G erm anic ,

fam ily and we have it still in our word belt

, .
24 0 TH E E TRU SCAN S .

LI N D SAY .
—
Balteus
the m ilitary girdle or belt From
,
.

fa l cl
-
a n ,
to fold or bind .

TAYLO R — In Y e n is s e i and S am oj e d ba l t u means an

axe.
”
A girdle is be l in K oibal an d K aragass Tatar and ,

b e h e in Bu rj at Both roots run through all the Turkic

.

languages The resemblance to the Teutonic b e l t is very

.

remarkable but I will not atte m pt to account for it

,
.

3 . F a r/is m discussed under C a s s is ( Chap . VII )

.
24 2 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

Atthe outset I m ay observe ( 1 ) that as the letter d did

, ,

not e xist in the E truscan alphabet the root of d r ea m is the ,

biliteral t r either with a vowel between the consonants or

-
,

a vowel after the m as in the roo t b r ( b ar or b h r i) and ,

-
,

( )
2 that m etath e sis is quite common in m onosyllabic r oots

where a liquid especially r occurs as in Adar Arad , , , , .

D xuua m ay therefore be only another form of t u rn a and ,

this suggests some connection with the Gr t u r a n n o s a .

,

sovereign and with T u rn u s ( K t e y r n a

n

”
,
k in g or .
,

chief of the aboriginal Italian trib e the R utuli an d also with , ,

an old G word d r o n a d h ( pronounced d r o n a) m eaning

.

“
direction rule The genius of the E truscan language led
, .

the people to pronounce such a word as t u r a n n o s as if it

were t u r n o s j ust as they said Apl u instead of Apollo and
, ,

R asna for Rasenna .

I trace the E t r a r un a to the S roo t d ri to preserve .

’
.
, ,

to protect which in the Medo Persian di alects is d e r e d a r h

,
-
, ,

d a r g and from this comes the kin gly name D a r i u s the

, ,

protector The modern Persian has d a ra a sovereign

.
, ,
”

”
d a r a i sovereignty d a r u g h a a superintendent an over
'

, , ,

”
seer and d a r a house that which protects like L
,
”
,
“
,
“
, .

”
t e c t u m G t a i g h a house from covering
, . The H , , .
”
.

form of the nam e D arius is Daryé we s h ; on the cuneifor m

inscriptions at Persepolis it is D arh e us ch D arg e u s ch or -
,
-
, ,

according to Lassen D arv awu s accus Darya wu m Hero ,

-
, . .

d o t u s says that the nam e D arius is equivalent in G reek t o the

epithet H e rae iés the restrainer the preserver ; it is there
, ,
”

fore connected with the P d a rv e s h restraint and the . ,

“
,
”

”
S d h ari firmly holding
. ,
The root consonants therefore .
-
, ,

are d r in the sense of holding restrainin g preserving

-
, , , ,

protecting That the Persian mind regarded the king and

.
”

the d e ity whose vicegerent he was as a protector is e vi “

dent also from other of their royal nam es For the n am e of .

 ABS TRAC T T E RM S . 24 3

the fam ous Cyrus in P e rs ian k o h r ( S S u r a) m eans the , .

,

sun ; and in the Median names Art aph e rn e s Me g aph e rn e s

”
, ,

Ph arn ab az u s &c the on e part according to R awlinson is

,
.
, , ,

p h a r n a or fra n a an active participial form fro m p ri to , ,

protect ; Art aph e rn e s then m eans fi re

”
the sun) , ,

protecting So al so the Babylonian nam es Nabonassar

.
’3
,

N ab opolas s ar N e b u ch adn e z z ar where accordin g to the sam e

, , ,

authority the n a s s a r is a verb to protect the same as

,
-
,

the H n at s ar to watch to keep to defend to p reserve

.
,
“
, , , ,
”

which again is the sam e as H n at ar to guard

, ,
I think .
, .

that the primary root of this word n at ar is the last syllable ,

t a r and that the n a is m erely prepositive as in other H

, , .

words ; if so then t a r S d r i is one of the m onosyllabic

, , .
,

roots of the primeval lan g uage This root som etimes occurs .

in the form d a ri as in the nam es Darié k é s and Dariae us , .

Now d a r i by metathesis becomes d i a r and this gives the

, ,

G t e ar u in n or t e a r a i n n
.
- to p reserve to protect -
,
“
,

this contracted beco m es t e a r n from which the G has

, , , .

t iarn a a lord ( wrongly wr itten t i g h e a r n a) t e a r n a d h

, , ,

“
protection t e a r u i n n e a r a protector and th is last
,
33

,
“
,
”

word which might be pronounced t r con ye r if compared

,
-
,

with d r o n a d h brings us near to the Et r a xu ua .

’
,

sovereignty governm ent In G a com mander in chief, .

”
.
- -

is called t e a r u i n t e a c h c a t h a a protector in battle ,

“
.

Besides t e a r n there are in G other contracted forms of .

t e a r u i n n — the n oun t r e u n I t r e an a warrior a “

.
, , ,

cham pion the adj t r e u n brave strong m agnanimous

, .
,
“
, ,

( Home ri c m e a l é t cr
) and the no s a st ong
'

g un t r e u n e ar r , ,

m an a hero a cham pion t r e u n a d h t r e u n a d a s t r e n n a s

, , , , , ,

strengt h bravery mightiness t r e u n t a s m agnanimity

, , ,
”
, .
”

Taking t r e u n as a contraction for the verb t e a r u i n n I ,

would fo rm from it the G participial noun t r e u n a d h ( d h .

silent) to m ean p rotectio n t h e Offi ce and duty of a t r e u n

“
, ,
24 4 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

a warrio r a co m mander in chief which in m y Opinion is

,
- -
, , ,

the way in which the E truscans form ed their noun a xu u a ’

,

sov e r eignty governm e nt An d as the abst ract t erm

,
.
”

existed in E truscan there m ust have been also a d r wn a i r , ,

a t e rm equival e nt to our well known E nglish title Lord -

Prot e ctor The C e ltic tribes in South Britain befor e the

.
”
,

advent of the Anglo Saxon had a similar title ; they called -

,

th e ir leading chief the P e ndragon the head d r ag on ,

”
.

But what was the d r ag on ? The word d ra g o n appears

in K dictionaries meaning a lord and P e n d ra g o n
.
,
”

meaning a chief governor but I see no hint of its deri ,

”

vation I take it from th e P d a r h d arg ; the d r ag o n

. .
,

d arg o n— is therefore th e protector The Scottish .

and Irish Celts also have a S imilar title u a c h d a r a n a , ,

supreme governor a prin c e from which the abstract te rm , ,

”

is u a c h d a r a n a c h d government supremacy The stem ,

“
, .
”

of these words is d a ra n a ruler ( cf d r ag o n) from d a r ,

“ ”
.
, ,

to prot e ct ; the former part u a c h is not found in G as

”
, , .

a sim ple adj ective although there is the noun u c h d a n a , ,

hillock a steep road but it exists in K where u c h u w c h

, , .
, ,

m eans upper high e r with its compound g o r u c h high

“
, ,
”

, ,

lofty from which comes the K noun g o r u c h

,
”
r ule .
, ,

sovereignty and the name G o r o n wy in th e Welsh Triads

,
”
, ,

the great lord of the water

“
Th e K u c h upper above . .
,
“
, ,
”

whence u c h a f supreme chi e fest u c h e l high lofty ” “

-
, , , , , ,

stately se e ms to be an ancient word for it res e mbles the

, ,

H y ah i r lofty proud and the Oh y u b ar a pride

.
-
,
“
, ,
”
.
,

( cf
. the O c h i l hills in Perthshire ) .

The root form d arg exists also in G ; for there is the

-
.

participial noun d r u g h a d h superiority in the sense of -

,
“
,

protecting t a rg a d h governing rul e and t a r g a i d

,
”
-
,
“
, , ,

a t a rg e t that which pr ot e cts the body —a C e l t o E

,
” “
-
.

w ord th e etymology of which has rathe r pu z z led our l e xico

2 46 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

som e hesitation for he says it is so nam ed apparently from

,

its hardness A more consistent derivation would take it

.

”
fro m Ch verb S h e l at to rule to hav e dom inion a root
.
,
“
, ,

which in the Aryan languages lik e d a r d r i m ay mean

, , , ,

prim arily to protect O ur E nglish words s h i e l d s h el t e r

“
.
,

have the same idea of protection and are from the same ,

root for the N s k y l a m eans to cover D s k iu l a

, .
“
,
”
.
,
“

shed a cover ,
.

In the Norse m ythology d r o t t n a r was a nam e given to ,

all the descendants of the di vi n e races ; the d r o t t n a r were

both priests and kings ; the divine right of kings is a very
old id e a ; this idea pervades the Homeric poe m s p as s i m .

Some authors derive E t r a r uua fro m the old Norse .

’
f

drott a lord d r o t t i n
, a kin g d r o t t n a to rule
,
”
, , ,
“
,
”

but d r o t t is only a corruption of the Celtic t r i a d h a ,

“

ruler a champion which proves itself to be the older word

, , ,

both by its participial form ( of Gr a r c h o n) and by its close . .

resem blance to the S d r i to protect A still later c or .

, .
”

ruption of d r o t t is the L owland Scotch word d r o t e s which ,

m eans nobles “
.

To sum up The gist of this analysis establishes ( 1 ) that

.

the O rientals regarded their king or chief com m and er as their

protector ; ( 2) that the G v e rb t r e u n to protect has .
, ,

antiquity enough to enable it to be th e parent of the Et r .

’
a r uu a
f and ( 3 ) that a r u ua is the G abstract noun
’ f
.

t r e u n a ( d h ) form ed from t r e u n .

Op i n i on s 0 f Othe rs .

LI N DS AY —F om
lord and at d r ott n a
. r d r o tt ,
“
,
”
,

govern according to D r D onaldson

,
”
. .

TAYL OR —It m ay probably be derived fro m the

d r on right , .
 ABS TRAC T T E R M S . 24 7

E ! C UR S U S

(I ) the nam es Ta r qu in Ty r r h e n i R as e u a
On , ,
.

( II )O n the name endings i u 7u u us u m uus u n u s

.
- -
,
-
,
-
.

There are two topics of E truscan inquiry which may be

brought in unde r this s e ction the origin of the E truscan
nam e Ta r quire and others ; and ( 2) the tutelary aspect of
/
,

som e of the E truscan gods .

I The origin of the nam e Ta r quin Ta r g u z m z

.
, ,

Ty r r h e m , R as e n a
'

Here we have no friendly H e s ych iu s to tell us wh at the

name m ean s when tran slated int o G reek We are ther efore .

left very much to S pec ulation ; but still a careful examina

tion of the names and their surrounding facts m ay produce
some substantial results .

The to wn T ar g u iu ii was one of the most ancient in

E truria ; it was the source and the centre of the govern
m ent and th e re l ig io u s d is ciplin e of the E truscans from it
'

radiated the social civilisation and the civic regulations

which illuminated the other citi e s of the League and which , ,

m an y of them becam e a permanent light even in R om e

,

itself The rich sumptuousness of the tom b s discovered

.

n ear the site of T a r u iu ii attests the ancient grandeur of

g
the place and indicates that it was the seat of a royal race
,
.

The E truscan name of the city was probably Ta re h e u ua

for the hero —who in Cicero s G recian myth figures under
,

, ,

the nam e of D e m aratus Ta xg u iu ius was in the native , ,

language cal led T a r Ch ou and he was regarded as th e

,
/
,

eponym ous founder of T a r g u iu ii If among th e E truscans

/
.
, ,

there was one trib e that was looked up to as of princely race ,

like the Urs oo class in India or the royal families among t h e ,

Persians then the names T a r ch on Ta r ch e u ua are pe cul

, ,
/

iarly apposite for they m ust come fro m the S d r i to “

, .
,
24 8 TH E E TRU S CANS .

protec t d a rg d arh Pe t a r a prince Gr t u r a n n o s

,
P , , . , , . ,

”
k o ir a n o s a ruler K d rag o n a governor G t o r
, ,
”
.
,
“
, .
,

”
t o r r a sovereign a noble I t o r e a lord a sovereign
, , ,
”
.
,
“
,

— in S hort from the same root words as a r uu a

,
-
’
f .

The K d r a g for d a rg ( cf E d r ag o m a n for P t a r d

. . . .

j am a) or the L t o r c compared with the P d arg is a

, . .
,

proof that the C e ltic lang uage contains a near appro xim a
tion to the E truscan nam e T a r t h ou both in its fo rm and /
,

what is lik e ly to be its m e aning The syllable T ar or .

T a rg occurs also in oth e r proper nam e s in the sense of

chi e f rul e r or chi e f leader ,
In the Biblical nam es
“
.
”

T a rt an and T a rt ak th e terminations a n and a k s e em ,

- -

to me to be servi l e and the root to be t a r t for t arg or ,

d a rg T a r t a k was an idol god of som e E astern nations

.
-
,

and T a rt a n is only an official title like the Parthian S u r e n a

( as if S S u r e n n a P k o h r e n n a fro
-
m s u r a k o h r the , .
-
, , ,
“

sun a general in chief Th e greatest of the Assyrian- -

.

hero kings was S arg o n whose name means pri nce and
-
, ,
”

may b e the sam e as t a rg o n The G t s a i r g which in -

. .
, ,

our lexicons is wrongly written t e a s a i r g m eans to pro

, ,
“

t e ct to d e fe nd and seems to be from the sam e root as

”
, ,

S ar g o n the t s having taken the place of s as in the

,

Bokharan word t s e r a h e ad for th e K urd s e r and the ,

“
,
”

Persian s a r The name of the E thiopian king T i rh a k a h

.

is on the E gyptian monuments written T h r k which is - - -

t a rg Strabo writes it as T e a r k o n and Manetho as ,

T arak o s Th e H nam e T e r ap h i m domestic gods as

. .
,
“
,

if Penates may imply protection from the root d r i

,
“
,
”
,

d e r e T a r s u s in Cilicia was an Assyrian city and as the

.
,

root form t a r h readily b e comes t a r s the name may mean

-
,

th e princely ( cf Al cairo) th e chief city th e m e tro

“
.
-
,
“ ”
,

polis Th e founder O f the Scythian nation was call ed by

.

th e G r ee ks T a r g i t a u s and he is said to h ave been Zeus ,

25 0 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

prince a prim ate a noblem an

,
Al though this is so yet
, .
,

I incline to think that t u i s e a c h is a softened form Of

t u i r s e a c h for after striking off the adj te rm ina t ion a c h
, ,
.
-
,

there rem ains t u i r s e and this is formed from t u i r by add ,

in g the syllable s e as in other G words or indeed t u i r s e .

, , ,

m ay be cal l ed the oblique case of t u i r .

From this investigation I infer that the biliteral roots

s a r d a r t a r t o r t u r t o i r t u i r al l i m ply excellence and
, , , , , , ,

elevation position and authority as a lead e r ruler governor

, , , , ,

or com m ander and that the triliteral form s t s a r t i a r t ar t

, , , ,

d a r d— d a ri d a rh d a r g t ar g t a r ch d ra g d r a c—d ri
, , , , , , ,

d e r e t r e t r i t i r i t u r S — of which examples have been given

, , , ,

—all contain the sam e idea The numerous form s in which .

this root syllable is found in G adhelic and the com m on idea

-
,

which pervades the m all seem to be proofs that both the ,

word and the thing were national to the Celts An d it is .

so ; for any one who knows the cl an feeling of the Scottish -

G aels t h e unreasoning submission rendered to the authority

,

of the chieftain and the d eep rev e r e nce entertained for his,

person and ofli c e will understand the influence of the ,

E truscan L art h s and the homage paid to the m as the re pre

s e n t at ive s of the ancient founders of the twelv e E truscan

clans An d there was in th e m a divini t y which hedged

.

them round for j ust as To ir is the Teutonic god Thor so

, ,

the Homeric kings are all a n a k t e s — a nam e which they

have in com m on with all the gods .

T U RR H E N O L

It is in this way that I com e to regard the nam e

T u r r h e n o i T u r s e n o i by which the G r e eks knew th e
, ,

E truscans as indicating the ,

lordly charact e r of t h e race .

Th e T u r s e n n a are to m e nothing more than the lead e r

-
“

”
people the lordly governin g ruling protecting race just
, , , , ,
 ABS T RAC T T E R MS . 25 1

as the in India are the lofty warrior cas t e :an d th e

Ks h at ras ,

Urs o os are the royal race The sam e he reditary distinctions

.

of caste existed among the Celts and a man s rank was ,

’

known by th e number of colours inwoven in his tartan dress ;

the kin gly or supreme class had the perfect nu m ber seven ,

the D ruids Six and the n obles four The poet Hesiod who
, . ,

l ived in an age when the earli e r world notions had not yet -

been supplanted by innovations divides m ankind into five ,

races fou r nam ed after the chi e f metals and one the race
, ,

of heroes The t oi r t u r t ar l ar race is in my Opinion

.
, , , , ,

the race of heroes The Caledoni an C elts too seem to

.
, ,

have had among them a lordly race fro m which the king ,

was always taken ; it is true we do not kno w much of the

social institutions of these C elts but a careful exam ination ,

of what we do k n ow leads to this conclusion The Spanish .

Celts had also the nam e Tur am ong them for one of the ,

m os t powerful of their chiefs was called T urru s or Th u rru s .

Thucydid e s d e clares that the race which in the earliest ,

tim es inhabited Athens was the Turs enoi and th at they

, ,

were of the sam e family as the Pelasgians—a race exten

s iv e l y diffused in ancient G reece He mentions a spot in .

Athens call e d Pe l as g ic on and says that the Pelasgians of

,

his day were b arb aroi —that is a people whose language

“ ”
,

was strange to the Io n ian G re eks .

Another argu m ent for the princ ely dig nity of the Tu r
rh e n oi comes up in the G r word t u r a n n o s which m eans .
,

“
a prince or rule r unlim ited in his power by law or consti
,
”

t ut ion ; it is a designation which like G r an a x belongs to , . ,

all his household and even to his kinsm en and his descend
,

ants— to ev e ryt hing Lart h ian ; it fi t ly describes th e sort of

power which lay in the hands of a Celtic chieftain and ,

probably of the E truscan Lars This word t u r a n n o s bears .

on its v e ry face traces of a foreign e xtraction for the forma ,

25 2 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

tive termination a n n o s is stran ge to the G r eek language

-
,

although not strang e to the G adhelic The D oric form is .

k o i r a n o s which is v e ry like the G t o i r ( k for t )

-
,
Now . .
,

the D orians were akin to the Pelasgians the E truscans ,

acco rding to general beli ef were P elasgians and the Pelas , ,

gian language was prob ably Celtic th erefore k o i r a n o s m ay ,

be a Ce ltic word The Lydians or rather the earlier o ccu

.
,

pants o f the country the Maeonians were Pelasgians their

, ,

royal dynasty was Heracleidan ( cf Re caran u s and on e .

,

of their princ e s was named Tu rrh e n u s Thus if the Lydians .

,

of Asia Minor and th e Pelasgians of G r e ece w e re sprung

fro m the same Celtic stock and if the E truscans were also ,

Celts there is a consist e ncy in the ancient traditions which

,

bring the E truscans from Lydia and some of their notable

men from G recian Arcadia I ther e fore believe that the .

Gr k o i r a n o s
. a ruler or command e r k u r o s suprem e
,
“
,
”
,
“

power and k u ri o s a lord are the sa m e as the G t o i r

,
”
,
“
,
”
.
,

t u i r and that the G I t u r a n n o s and the G t u i r s e a c h

,
"
. .

are the same root wor d on ly with two different term ina
-
,

tions T u i r s e a c h shorten e d i n to t u i r s k gi v e s the L

.
,
-
, .

T urS c u s T u rs — c i the older form of T u s c i the nobl e “

-
, , , ,

lordly commanding peopl e and th e initial e in th e form

, ,

E t r u s c i seems to me to be the articl e t h e H h e h a G r , .

, , .

ho he H e —
, . t u rs c i the lordly chieftain race becomes
,
“
,
”

by metath e sis H e t r u s c i E t r u s c i From E t r u s —

-
c i by ,
.
,

striking o ff the servil e k or a ch the country i s called ,

( E t r u s ia
) E t r u ri
,
a .

T u r a n n o s th e Gr equivalent for G t u i r s e a c h is
, . .
,

the same word as the name T u r r h e n o i and is formed ,

after the E truscan style from the root t u i r t u r for the , ,

E t r names Porsenna V ib e n n a R av enna Mae ce n n a Fes

.
, , , ,

cenna attest its E truscan character while th e names Brit

, ,

anni Ard u e n n a Ceb enna Rut é n i are Celtic and Is m é n u s

,
-
,
-
,
-
,
-
,
25 4 TH E E TRUS C AN S .

clan kindred
, this seem s to explain the controverted
quantity of the e in Porsena for this nam e m ay be either ,

Pe r henna or Por heine Por hine Porsenna or Pors e na

- -
,
-
, , .

An d fe a d h n a cannot be a loan word for it is the Irish -

,

”
national tribe nam e F i a n n a -
Fenians and the G I , ,

F e i n n e t h e followers of the O ssianic hero Fingal ; it

, ,

appears also in the G I co m m on noun fi o n n g h a l the.

-
.
-
,

murder of a relative or one of ki n for the E k i n itself

, ,
”
.

( G. I-
c i n
. n e A S c y,
n n
) is not improbably the same
.
-
.

word as fi a d h n a F e i n n e fi n e inasm uch as f contains

, , ,

the sound of 9 ( see fab b r a) and g is h ,

.

R as e ua .

I have thus disposed of the names E t rus ci and Tu rrh e n oi ;

now com es the other ethnic nam e— R as e ua— b y which the
E truscans called themselves AS this nam e occurs only .

once—in the Arch ae ology of D ionysius—an effort h as been

m ade to discredit the testimony of D ionysius by supposing ,

that his text is in that passage corrupt and that he wr ote ,

Taras e n a or Tras e n a not R a s e u a It may be so for they

, .
,

had a Lak e Tras im e n n a ( Th ras im é n u s ) within th eir borde rs

-

and if Taras e n a be t h e correct reading it entirely m ak e s ,

for m y argum ent for t a r as I have shown is the root of

, , ,

T a r c h o n and indicates suprem e authority and com m and

-
, .

But D ionysius was a remarkably well inform ed writer and -

,

in R om e where he spent so m any years com piling his

,

histories h e had access to the m ost reliable sources of

,

R oman antiquities and m ay have been acquainted even

,

with some E truscan fam ilies of which there were several ,

in R ome in his tim e ; he is not likely therefore to be , ,

mistak e n wh en h e says But th ey ( the E truscans) call ,

them s e lves from the name of on e of their l eaders R as e u a , .

This statem ent se e ms to be confirm e d by and also to ,

 ABS TRAC T T ER M S . 25 5

e xplain the words Bas n as m ar u n u ch —in an E truscan

,

inscription on a sarcophagus — which are interpreted by

C o rs s e n to mean E t ru s cu s procurator This interpreta ”
.

tion no doubt is conjectural but still I incline to the state

, , ,

o f D ionysius fo r the e fforts to set it aside are prompted by

,

the diffi culty of accounting for the nam e Here again we .

, ,

have no H e s ych ius to give us foothold in our investigation ;

so by conjecture I might say that R as e u a is a transposition
, ,

for S ar e n a the S a r ( cf t a r l a r l a r t h ) implying as before

-
,
.
, , , ,

the princely character of the race ; but this also is a mere

guess and has no e vi d e nce but only possibility to re com
, , ,

m end it I will therefore take the name R as e ua as it

.

is and co mpare it with Ch r as h a head H r o s h a

, .
, , .
,

head anything that is highest or suprem e a prince of the

, ,

p e ople a chief of a fam ily

,
In Persian s a r means a .
”
,

head r a s and s ar are therefore the sam e primitive word .

An d so I take R as e u a to mean the princ e folk the “ ” “

-
,

head men -
the lead e rs of the race —
,
” “
a name which is

very S imilar in meaning to T urrh e n oi A corresponding .

tribal name is found in Homer K e p h a l e n e s which is , ,

obviously form ed from Gr k e p h a l e a head as R as e n a .

, ,
”

is in my estimation from r a S a head

,
In the Ju v e n t u s
, , .
” “

Mundi the name K e p h a l e n e s is said to be made up of

,
”

k e ph head and H e l l e n e s G reeks

,
“
,
”
But I take the ,
.

word to be K e p h a l e n ( n) a like R as e n (n ) a both m eaning

-
,

the head men the princes -

In the same manner I under
,
.

stand At h é n é to be a singular for m A t h e n n a the godd e ss -

,

born of father Zeus and I take the root syllabl e to be ”

,
-

an old C eltic Phrygian Th e ssalian word a t at t a a t h ai r

, , , , ,
-
,

a father ; Sabine at t u s ”
a father Tatar A t t i l a
, , , ,

father like -
.

The G also has na m es analogous to R as e ua and Tur

.
,

rh e n o i in the sense of princely supre m e The proper nam e .

25 6 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

To s s ack or Hossack
is a co rruption of G t u i s e a c h .
,

t o i s ic h e a leader a prince and from the sam e “

, ,
”

root a nu m erous sept in the Highlands of Scotland is

called the Mac in t o s h e s th e sons of the chief or pri nce
- - -
,
“
.
”

It was also a name of dignity in old Ireland for the Annals ,

of the Four Mast ers t ell us that King O llamh F o d l a appointed

a T a o i s e c h ov e r e very barony The name K i n n a i r d also .

means the chieftain fro m the G c e an n a head ; from ,

”
.
,
”

c e an n are form ed several words analogous to R as e u a as ,

c e an n a r d a chieft ain a com mander in chief c e an n

, ,
- -
,
”

c in n i d h a chieftain the head of a clan c e an n fe a d h n a

, , ,
”
-
,

literally head of th e folk “

a chi e ftain a leader a com ,
”
, ,

mander Now if w e take this word c e an n fe a d h n a

.
,
-
,

and for c e a n n a h e ad substitute r a s a head we have

, , , ,

the E t r ( r a s fe a d h n a r a s h e n n a) R as e n a It is true
.
-
,
-
.

that modern G adhelic has not th e word r a s a head but , ,

it has r o s which how e ver is restrict e d to mean a pro

, , ,
“

m ontory a h e a d land with a lofty rock upon it It is ”

-
, , .
,

notwithstanding the same word as r as for wh ile the H , , .

has r o s h t he head highest supr e m e a prince its Ar abic

, , , , ,
”

form r a s is also used to mean a promontory ( C

.
”

An d not only wer e th e re head men in E truria of old ”

,

but th e R ussians are head men for in H th e ir nam e is “

, .

”
r o s h a head
,
.

An d furth e r th e H r o s h m e ans also what is first and

, , .
“

foremost a beginning of anything ; in this same sense

,
” ”

the G us e s th e word t u s wh e nc e K t y wy s o g a chief

. , .
,

tain a leader t y wy s o g to l e ad L d u c o
, ,
”
, , . .

The princ ely el e vation of th e R as e n a gave occasion

“ ”

and point to the Horatian complim e nt Mae cenas at a vis e dite ,

“

for M ae cenas was of E truscan e xtraction and his

”
re ib u s
g , ,

tribal nam e Ma ik e n n a may be equivalent to the hero “

folk from G m a i t h ( m a i t m a i k) a h e ro
,
”
.
, , .
”
25 8 TH E E TRUS CAN S .

the ancient E truscans so am ong the m odern G aels th eir , ,

great m e n are all heroes and the variety of words used t o ,

”
mean hero in G S hows that the Celtic m ind is apt to
“
.

hanker afte r distinction and glory La gloire is still a .

“

phantom which charms the eye and draws forth the lon gings
‘

of the Celtic nature .

But while I do not doubt that the Et r l a u c h is the G . .

l a o c h I hesitate to decide on the meaning of the m e in

,

L a ue h m e If I follow the Latin form and write it m o I

’

.
,

take it to b e the G m o r g reat old E m o e whence E .

,
“
,
”
.
, .

m o r e m o s t ( as if m o e r m o e s t) It was a common
,
-
,
- .

idiom of the E truscan language to drop the final consonan t

in such a word as L u e u mou ; instances of this kind in
other languages are A S fi an to hate E fo e and H .
-
.
,
“
, .

N ab o for N ab o r The adj m o r great is frequently . .

,
“
,

u sed in G compound words as m o r s h a r

. a m ighty hero ,
-
, ,

m Or fl a i t h e a n
-
great chiefs and fr om l a o c h itself t h e
,
“
,
”

G has the adj l a o c h m h o r meaning heroic chivalrous

. .
,
“
, .
”

It may be obj ected that although this derivation may suit ,

the L l u c u m o yet the termination m e in the E truscan

. ,

form of the word cannot well be fo rm ed from m o r But , .

when I r em em ber that in other anci e nt lang uages the e '

sound exists as in Zend m e h m ae S m ah a P m i h Gr

, , , .
, .
, .

m e g a s all meani ng great the P m i h also meaning ” ‘

-
, , .

powerful I think it probable that m e m ay have existed

,
”

in G as an older form of m o r Th e P from m i h form s

. . .
,

M o gh a Magian ,
a great m an and the Oh has M ag ,
( t
,
”
.

in the same sense L a uch m e is therefore to m e the great .

’

hero ,
the powerful warrior
”
.
”

The G l a o c h se ems to be connected with the H l d c h am

. .
,

to fight to war from which com es L a c h m i the warrior

, ,
”
, ,
”

the name O f a brother of G oliath of G ath This proper .

nam e L a c h m i is very like the Et r L auch m e The us e .

'
.
 ABS TRAC T T ER MS . 25 9

of l a o c h a hero a champion in this E truscan title has

,
“
, ,

a parallel in the G g a l g a g h a champion which is gi v en . , ,

”

as the name of the Celtic chief G al g a c u s who was leader , ,

of t h e uni ted Caledonians in battl e against Agricola It .

has al so a parallel in the Persian nam e A r t a x e r x e s which , ,

according to Herodotus m eans the great warrior from ,

“
,
”

a rt a great strong powerful ( of G a r d high nobl e

,
“
,
’

,
”
. .
,
“
,

and P k s h a t r a a king S k s a t r a one of the military

.
, ,
”
.
’

order or caste It is possible that l a o c h root l a c h is

.
”
,

the sam e as the old Norse l ae g g a to b eat whence the , ,

”

G e r s c h l a g en to beat to kill E S l ay G s l a c h d to
“ ”
.
, , , .
, .
,

beat to thrash A S Scotch to l i ck

, ,
”
.
-
.
,
“
.
”

In Job xxxvi 2 2 the Septuagint translates th e H .

, .

m Or e h by G r d u n as t es a lord in the same sens e the

.
,
“

Syriac has m o r the Oh m ar a th e Talmud m ar and th e

, .
, ,

Ar m ar u n ; the Syrians also according to Philo called

.
, , ,

a lord m a r i n May not thes e words b e more appro

”
.

priately r efe rred to the root m ae m oe m o r great than , , ,

“
,
”

to H m Or e h . a teacher or m it r a to be fat to be
,
“
, ,
“
,

strong as suggested by G e s e n ius ?

,
”

II TH E NAME E N D IN G T U MN U S T U N U S U N U S
.
- -
,
-
,
-
.

The second topic of inquiry in this E xcursus is t h e

signification of the name ending t u m n u s which occurs s o - -
,

frequently in E truscan an d R oman mythology .

If we compare the nam es V o lt um n a V e rtumnus and , ,

Tolumnius which are certainly E truscan with Portumnus

, , ,

V it u m n u s Pilumnus Picumnus which are found in the

, , ,

R oman mythology we conclude that the constant part of ,

these names is either t u m n u s or u m n u s A similar - -

.

termination we have in the na m es Portunus F ort un u s , ,

Fortuna Mu tunus T ut un u s If we now proce e d to inquire

, , .

what is the force of this ending I first Observ e that as the , ,

260 T H E ET RU SC ANS :
.

n am es Portu m nus and Portunu s are used in d ifle re n t l y for '

’ ‘

t h e sam e d e ity u n u s m ust b e o n l y a so ft e ned form e f

,
- f '

-
u m n u s ; then as Portumnus V it um n us F ort u n us are
, , ,

known to be presiding g uardian deities it is probabl e that ,

’

t h e termination t u m n u s and the refore

-
t u nu s denote s -

tut e lary protection ; and lastly as t u m n u s cann ot be traced ,

-

t o any root for m in L atin it is possible that it comes from

-
,

t h e Celtic through the E truscan .

The spirit of the religi ous system of the R omans was

polyth e istic ; it was also tutelary for even the most secret ,

O perations of nature had their presiding deities each its o w n , .

An y on e who has read the early C hristian fathers especially ,

Arn ob iu s and T e rtullian and has marked their denunciations

,

o f th e heathe n go d s will remember how they ridicule the

,

minuten e ss with which the R omans ransack e d th e realm of

nature for gods with which to replenish their Pantheon .

N o r w e re they alone in this resp e ct The Persian relig ion .

,

too had its b e n e fi ce n t and its malign powers h e who would

,

fare well in life must invoke th e prot e ction of the Sup reme
O rma z d to save him from evil and not only O rmaz d but ,

sp e cial and lesser deities who presided over the house the ,

field and the other d epartm e nts O f daily activity would also
, ,

grant protection to their votari e s The mythology of the .

Finns is flood e d with deities E very object in nature has .

a g e nius which is supposed to be its cr e ator and protecto r

, .

These spirits are not ti e d to these outward Obj ects but are ,

fre e to roam about havi n g a body and soul and th e ir own

, ,

marked individuality N o r does the ir e xi stence depend on

.

the existence of a S ingle obj e ct This mountain ash thi s .

-
,

s ton e this house has its own g enius but the sam e genius
, , ,

c ares for all other m ountain ashes stones and houses

-
( Max , ,

Mil ll e r) .

The Babylonian and Assyrian nations which like the

, ,
262 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

V arro) is the god o f change ( G u r u i r new fresh .

, , , ,

u air ,
time season S pecially the changes of the seaso n s
,

and of vegetable life V e r t u m n u s V o r t u m n u s is usuall y

.
,

deri v e d from L v e rt o I turn But consid e ring the

.
,
“
.
”

functions of V e rt u m n u s for he was the deity of mercantile ,

exchange as well as of the chan ges in nature his nam e

, ,

ought consist e ntly to be formed from m u t o I chan ge , ,

”

not from v e rt o I therefo re dis m iss the comm on etym ology

.
,

and find that the G root u r from which com es n a i r tim e

.
, ,
“
,

season ( L h o r a ) u r a i ch to refresh renew and u r a i l

”
.
, , , ,
”
,

fresh flourishing is a fitter root by which to express all

, ,

the attributes of V e rt u m n u s ( u a i r t u m n u s ) This god -

.

was h eld in h igh honour in R ome ; he had a temple in the

vie w s Tu s cu s — an evidence of his E tru scan origin — and
, ,

for h im the whole city kept holiday on th e 2 3 rd of

August .

Again if we aspirate the in itial t of t u m n the t h

, ,

in G is sounded h ; it is then dropped or in compositio n

.
,

beco m e s quiescent O r we m ay drop the t as in E r e i n

. .
,

from L r e t i n e o and G r k e r Os for k e r a t o s Thus

.
, .
- - - -
.

I account for the names in u m n u s with the t suppressed ; -

,

hence w e have not only V o l t u m n a the E truscan Minerva -

, ,

as I suppose but also V o l u m n u s as if V o l ( t h ) u m n u s the

,
-
, ,

controlling deity of the will In the Homeric poems “

.
”

Ath e ne has always an intuitive sympathy with the will

of Z e us and O p e rates directly on the will s of m ortals
,
“
,

specially of kings In E truria Minerva was as in G reece

.
, , ,

o n e of the most exalted of the country s deities for at h e r

’

fa n u m or h oly m ound all th e tribes of E truria assem bled

for their national sacr e d rites and for the transaction of such
busin e ss as affected the common weal With this I com pare .

the Irish conical hill or m ound of T a r a root t a r to ,

“

protect and t h e asse m blies or parliam ents of the Irish

 ABS T RAC T T E R MS . 26 3

tribes held there V o l t u m n a then is the goddess of th e

.
, ,

“
will fr om the root v o l v e l in G a i l l
, desire w ill , , .
,
“
, ,
”

L v o l o v e l l e The similari t y of L v e l l e and G a i l l is

.
, . . .

so unm istakable that obj ectors will say that a i l l is borrowed

from the L atin but it cann ot be that so si m ple an idea
,

should have been expressed in an old language l ike the

G adhelic by a loan word Another G word for desire -
. .
,

wi ll is m i a n ; so m i a n and a i l l ( v o l) are identical in

,

m eaning and if my vi e w is correct Min e rva and V o l t um n a

, , ,

are two names for the same divinity b u t like A us e l Us il , , , ,

in different aspects V ol t u m n a repres e nts her dire ct in flu

.

ence on the wil l of m e n determini ng their purposes and ”

, ,

their pleasures even as in the Iliad and O dyssey every ,

where ; but Mi n e rva is the dawn the o ffspring of Jove s ,

’

desire to struggle with the powers of darkness and of

n i ght and to recover his wonted supremacy in the sky ;
,

this I have endeavoured to S how under the word P h u

p h l u u i /
i I would therefore . regard the name as M i a n ai r -

am b Mi n a i r a v Mi n a i r v a the goddess who is sprung

,
-
,
-
,
“

from the d e sire of warfare for a m b is the common a ,

”

termination in G and a r a i r means warfare whence L .

, ,
”
.

a r m a arms as if a r
,
“
,
all that belongs to war
” “

fare . This derivation suits the m yths which r e present

33

Mi n erva as springing in full armour from the head of Z e us .

It also coincides with the anci e nt traditions which connect

Minerva with Mens for G m i a n is the L m e n s Arn ob ius , . . .

s ays : D o you fals ely say that you ( Miner v a) were born a
“

g odd e ss from the h e ad of Jupiter and persuad e very silly ,

m e n that you are reason ? An d in discussing the th e ology ,

of the anci e nt E gyptians a modern author says In one ,

form t h e deity was Am un probably the divine mind in ,

o peration the bringer to light of the secrets of his hidden

,

will ; and he had a complete hu m an fo rm because m an was ,

26 4 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

the intellectual anim al and the prin cipal d esign of the ,

1

divine will in the creation ( Wilk inson) .

B e sides V ol u m n us there are other guardian Spirits wi th

,

similar names ; P i c u m n u s and P i l u m n u s ar e t h e twin

brothers who are b e n e fi ce n t to infancy ; here p i c m ay be
the G c i o c h . the pap the breast ( p for h) and p i l
,
“
, ,

m ay be t h e sam e root as fi l i u s but it is more l ikely to be -

,

G p e i l l now writ ten s p e i l l to swaddle from p i l l fi l l

.
,
-
,
“
,
”
, ,

to fold to wrap up As these two gods were suppos e d

“ ’3
, .

to be when invoked propitious to a n e wly bor n child I

, ,
-
,

think that the breast and the swaddling band are the m ost -

fitting obj ects from which to take their names Again .

,

there must have been an E truscan divinity call e d Tol um n u s ,

for Tolum n iu s in the design ation Lars Tolumnius king of

,

t h e V e j e n t e s is a kingly nam e formed after the Persian

, ,

and Median fashion from the nam e of a divinity T o l u m n u s .

,

as I take it is the tutelary s ca r a bce u s or be e tle much

,
“ ”

used by th e E tru scans as an amul et or charm ; heaps o f

these mad e of costly j ewels and in rich settin gs have been
, ,

found n e ar some of the chief cit ie s of E tru ria The beetle .

was in E gypt and E truria an e mble m of the fertilisin g

influence of the s u n The G d a o l means a beetle d u i l
. . ,
”

is a creature and d u il e a m h is an old word which

“
,
”
-
,

m eans the god of cr e ation .

”

Now com es the term ination t u n u s as we have it -

,

in M u t u n u s T u t u n u s F o r t u n u s F o rt u n a for that
, , , ,

th ere was a F o r t u n u s as well as a F o rt u n a like a D eu s ,

Lu n u s and a D ea L una appears fro m the worship of F ort u n e ,

.

vi r i l i s among the R omans and from coins which bear the ,

i m age Of a bearded Fortune The t u n u s I take from the .

-

G verb d i o n to shelter protect cover which is a word

. ,
“
, , ,
”

n ow in co m m on use and may be a co rruption of t e a r u i n n

, ,

C f m y de ivati on of L h o m o f om G s m u ai n t o thin k
1 “ ”
. r . r .
, .
26 6 THE E T RU SCANS .

root is fo r or fo r t But first let us consider the character

.

of Fo rtuna .

The e xtensive popularity of the worsh ip of the goddess

Fo rtuna chance l u ck throughout t h e R oman State is one
, , ,
”

distinguishing fe atur e of the indigenous Italian religion for ,

G r T u ch e
. chanc e although worshipped in various parts
, ,
”

of G reece never had such homage and reverence paid to h e r

,

as were given to Fortuna in R ome wher e according to , ,

Plutarch s story she was permanently domiciled The wor

’

, .

ship Of this divinity was E truscan for under the nam e of , ,

N ort ia or Nursia sh e had a fam ous temple at V ol s in ii which

, ,

C icero says was older th an the days of R om ulus Across .

th e Tiber in the L atin territory h e r worsh ip established

, ,

itself at Prae neste and on the coast among the Volsci at , ,

An t iu m where also she had a fam ous temple

, The goddess .

who ruled her grateful An t ium am assed much wealth there

through the o ffe rings of her pious worshippers but like , ,

S imilar hoards of more m odern date this w e alth su ffe red ,

serious dim inution when the e xigenci e s of the State call e d

for a benevolence Both Praeneste and An t iu m had their
.
”

“ ”
s or t e s associated with the worship of Fortu n e At a .

lat er period of R om an history these two towns had so high

a repute in this mode of divining that emperors of Rome ,

men of rank and foreign potentates wer e eager to consult

,

the s or t e s P r wn e s t in ce and the s or t e s An t i a ti n ce The .

”

name N o r t i a N u r t i a may be the G a n u a i r d i a the ,

goddess of time and change —

.
,

o f tim e for a nail was pub

”
, ,

licly driv e n into the wall of her templ e at V o ls in ii every

year to m ark th e lapse of time ( G n a i r time , ,

a n d of change G fresh new for Fortune is a fickle

( ur . , ,

g oddess , l ae t a s ae v o n e g o t io nunc m ihi nunc alii ,

”

benigna .

As the R o m ans ascribed the ir greatest successes t o

 ABS T RAC T T E R MS . 2 67

Fortune and regarded her as a very great deity we naturally

, ,

as k what was the impelling cause which led the m so to glorify

Fortuna a female divinity The d e sire to O btain plenty

, .
,

and riches and honour prosperity in peace and war scarcely

, , ,

accounts for this excess of devotion ; I see in it an ancestral

worship transm itted to th e m by the E truscans who them ,

selves brought it with them from the East At the ve ry .

h our when R om ul us yoking together an ox and a cow and , ,

attaching them to a bron z e plough was m arkin g out by a , ,

deep furro w the limits of that city which under the smiles
, ,

of Fortune was in due time to be th e mistress of the world ;

,

ay and for many generations too before the age of R omulus

, , , ,

the people of Babylon an d of all th e E ast w e re spr e ading

a table for G ad and fill ing mix e d drinks for Meni ,
These .
”

le ct i s t e r n i a and libations were in honour of G ad and Meni ,

who were regarded among the E astern nations as the greater

and the less e r good fortune th e givers of luck and pro ,
”

spe rity The names G ad and Meni both mean that which
.

is apportioned cut o ff assign e d to on e as his fortune The

, ,
.
”

Arabs call them e s d the two fortunes At a later ”

an i ,
.

ti m e the name G ad cam e to signify an y protecting di v inity ;

hence in Pehlevi the royal title G adman is n e arly equivalent
to His Maj esty
“
In Ph oen i cia and els e wher e G ad was
.

called Baal Be ] as in the name Baal G ad which is as old

, ,
-
,

a s the fi fteenth century B C The Tyrians call e d him Mal . .

k e re t h ( in H m e l e k a king and k i r a city in G ”

.
, , , .

m a l a king and c ae r a city

, , the king of the city
”
, ,
”

and the G re e ks took him to be Heracl e s Some writ e rs have .

endeavoured to S how that G ad and Meni are th e Sun and

the Moon that G ad or Baal is the sun god and that Me n is
,
-
,

D eus L unns whil e Meni is D ea Luna G e n e it e Mane ( Pl ut

, ,

arch ) G enita Mana ( Pliny) D ea Mena ( Augustin e) all of

, , ,

which were m uch worshipped in Syria Phoe nicia and Egyp t , ,

268 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

as fate deities It is possible however that t h e Sem iti c

-
.
, ,

races looked on Jupite r and V enus as the givers of fortune ,

while the Hamites and the Aryans regarded the Sun and
Moon in the same lig ht Now since Baal Bel was widely .
, ,

worshipped in the E ast as the god of Fo rtune and that as ,

early as the days of Joshua the Pelasgians who came from , ,

the E ast it may b e about that time may reasonably be

, , ,

supposed to have brought this worsh ip with them into G reece

and also into E truria if the traditions which represent the
,

E truscans as Pelasgian s are correct The nam e P e l a s gi its e lf .

— about which so many conj ectures have been offered— m ay

mean Bel s worshipp e rs ( B e l and GI a s k e i n to wor
’
‘
.
-
,

ship ,
”
colere num e n ) or B e l s people ( B e l and Gr
” ’ ”
.

laos G aos
, a community a tribe — which has the
.
, ,

merit of being another conj e cture But passing to facts .

, ,

th e name Bel was a popular one in E tru ria for m any of its ,

ch i e f to wns bear t h e name as Fe l s i n a afterwards B o n o n i a

,
-
, ,

now BO l o g n a th e capital of the E truscan confederation

-
,

b e yond the Ap ennines ; and in E t ruria proper the towns

V e l a t h r i ( V o l a t e r r ae ) V e l s u ( V u l c i) Ve l z n a (V o l
-
,
-
,
-

s i n i i — all of t hem of great antiquity and impo rtance The

) .

Nors e B a l d e r has th e same initial syllabl e as have also such ,

E nglish topographical names as P o l stead P o l e brook ; and -

,
-

ther e is the w e ll known fact that the Scottish and Irish Celts
-

w e r e worshipp e rs of B e l as a sun god and had their B e l t a n e -

,

B e l fi re rit e s on th e 1 s t of May In an old Welsh litur

-
.

g ic al h ymn B e l is described as a bestower of gifts — that is ,

fortu n e — and Britain is called his island ynys Fel

, , .

The British D r uids adored Bel as th e ir supreme god and ,

and the G form of hi s name wh e n inflected is Bh e i l

.
, , ,

sound ed V e l as in the word g a b a d h b h e il the j eopardy

,
-
,

of B el the fi re ordeal of the D ruids practised also by our

,
-
,

An glo Saxon forefathers

-
This insensibly carries t h e m in d
.
27 0 THE E T RU SCAN S .

god in E truria and R o m e it is not unreasonable to suppos e ,

that the name Bel was E truscan also .

In connection with Bel I may be perm itted t o say here ,

that I strong ly believe the nam e Ve l at fi r i the lordly ,

V ol at e rrae one of the oldes t and noblest of the E truscan

,
”

cities to be equivalent to G Bh e i l c a t h ai r the capital

, .
-
,

city of Bel — a name which well suits al l we know of it s

history and importance O f the many form s whi ch the H .
.

k i r or k i r i a t h a city assumes in the Aryan g roup of

,
“
,

languages the G is the only one which h as the t h of a t h r i ;

, .
-

the termination r i is the S equivalent of G a i r and if

-
. .
-
,

th e c of c a t h ai r be softened into h the city nam e beco mes ,

-

V e l h a t h ri V e l — at é m
’

- -
.
,

Now what is the root form of F o r t u n a ? Is it fo r or

,
-

fo r t ? Th e L atin F o r s the godd ess of Chance suggests , ,

”

a com parison with the E truscan L a r s and the probability -

,

that the s in F o r s represents the E truscan formative t h as -

,

in L a r t h and that th e root is F o r We have already

-
,

observed that the name G ad Fortune is form ed from an , ,

original root m eaning to cut into to cut in the Semitic ,

languages th is root has many form s as g a d g a z k a t s k a s , , , , ,

c h a t s c h a z ; its Aryan cognates are L c ae d o s c i n d o Gr

, .
, , .

s c h i z o The Fortune goddess name M e n i has also a

.
-
, ,

sim ilar derivation for it comes from m an ah to divide t o

, , ,

al lot to assig n with which compare the Gr verb m e i r o m a i

, ,
”
.
,

I receive my portion and m o i ra one s portion lot fate ; ,

” ’

, ,
”

thus both words for the Fortune deity G ad Meni m ean , , ,

that which is allotted or assigned as one s po rtion The ’

.
”

H has another root verb k a r a t s to cut off destroy o f

.
-
, , , ,

which other fo rm s are k a r a ch k a r a to me e t to happen , , , ,

”

whence k ar e h chance accident ,

still another form from ,

”
the sam e root is k a r o b near short From the root k a r ,
“
, .
,

in the sense of cutting co m e the Gr k e i r o I shear cut , . , ,

 ABS TRAC T TE RMS . 27 1

short cut off and K e r fate destiny the goddess of death

, , ,
“
, ,

an d fate The root k a r in passin g into G b ecomes g c ar r

. .
,

to cut whence g e ar r a g fo rtune fate destiny and the

, , , , ,
”

adj g e a r r short which in its derived forms takes the

.
,
“
,
”

spelling g o i r g i o r as in the participial form g o i r r t e

, , ,

”
S hortened L c u r t u s With the H k a r o b
, . n ear .
, ,
”

corresponds the G g a r nigh near at hand and with .

, , ,
”

the H k ar eh . chance accident corresponds the G , , ,

”
.

S g io r r a d h
-
accident From all th is it appears that
, .
”

the O riental root k a r becomes in G g c a r r g o i r g i o r .

, , ,

and even s g i o r r Now g o i r transfe rr e d to Italy may

-
.
, , ,

be f o i r for as we have S hown already ( see fab b r a) there

, , ,

lurks in the Latin initial f an unobserved sound of 9 .

Therefore taking F o i r as an E truscan word and adding

, ,

to it the personal fo rm ative ih we have F o i r t h L F o rs ,

-
, .
,

the godd e ss of Chance and from that comes F o r t u n a -

,

the deity who presides over fat e lot d e stiny fortune “

, , , ,
”

F o r s again by changin g f into 3 ( see h a l e n) gives L s o r s

, , , .
,

one s lot or condition

’
If this vie w is correct F o rt u n a .
,

is not a mon g rel word Latin with a G adh e lic termination , ,

but it is wholly Celtic .

The next and last for m of the term ination t u m n u s -

is u n u S which is formed fro m t u n u s like u m n u s

- - -

from —
, ,

t u m n u s by aspirating the initial t O f this I g ive as

,
.

examples the nam es Faunus In uu s E pona Pomona Vacuna , , , ,

.

Faunus is a mythical king of Latium earlier than the time ,

of E vander and Hercules He presides over flocks and .

h e rds and is also endowed with th e spirit of prophecy

,
.

The pastoral occupants of the country hamlets poured fo rth

in crowds on the 5 t h of D ecember ; for then his festival the ,

F aun al ia was celebra t ed with d ancing and much noisy

,

mirth Livy says N udi j u v e n e S—per l u s u m e t l as c iv iam

.
,

c urr e b an t and Horace ,

”
,
27 2 TH E E T RUS CANS .

F au ne ,
N y m ph ar u m fu g ie n t u m am at or ,

= k 3k

r oso pe cu s om ne cam po
L u di t h e b ,

C u m ti b i N o ae e d e u t D e ce m b re s
n r n ,

F es t u s i pratis v cat o t ios o

n a

C u m b o ve p ag us
’
.

L ike the G reek Pan of whom he is the Italian representa

,

tive he frequ e nts the woods and groves from which he

, ,

sallies out o n maidens passing by and is thus the author of ,

sudden fe ars Hence there were m any Fauns m any forms

.
, ,

i n which these fe ars assailed the mind ; and Fauns and

Satyrs are associat e d as b e ings of the sam e kind monsters ,

at onc e goat and man T h e goat seems to have been the

.

favourite e mbl e m of Faunus for on ancient gems he is seen ,

affe ctionat ely conv e rsing nose to nose with a huge shagg y , ,

goat As a proph e tic d e ity his devotees must seek him in

.
,

a grove and near a fountain at the dead hou r of night ; ,

after slaying the victims the p ri est must lay himself down ,

to S l ee p str etch e d u pon their S kin s h e will then hear

,

strange sounds and see fleeting images of things ; thus the

,

god communicate s his will The G aels had among th e m a .

S imilar mode of obtaining a knowledge of the i m mediate

futur e .

Br i n an au g ur y h ath t i ed
a r ,

O f th at d ead k i d wh ich m us t no t b e
r n ,

U less i d re ad e xt e m i ty
n n r ,

Th e T gh ai m c all e d ; b y whi ch afar

a r , ,

O u si e fo res w t h e e vent s o f w r
r r s a a .

s m il k whit e b u ll t h ey sl e w
’
Du gg n cr a an -
,

4: t
a

Th at b ul l was sl in h is reeki g h ide a n

T h e y s t re tch ed t h e c atar ct b e side a ,

W h s e waters th ei wil d t um ul t toss

o r

A d o w t h e b lack
n d c ragg y b oss an

O f th at h ug e clifi w h os e am pl e v e rg e
'

T r d i ti o c lls the H e ro s Targ e

’
a n a .
274 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

take n from the earliest el em e nts of the language of R ome ,

and that in meaning it is th e e quivalent of the G r ee k Pan .

Now the Arcadian Pan is properly the protector of sh eep

, ,

and goats and rams and lambs for Pan curat ov e s and
, , , ,
”

he is d e scrib e d as s e m ic ape r with goats fe e t and tail and ,

’

, ,

horns In the R oman mythology the larger cattl e w e re

.
,

und e r th e prot e ction of Pal e s at whos e fe s t ival on the 2 1 s t , ,

of April the S hepherds had c e remonies of purification by

,

fir e remarkably lik e those of the Celtic B eltan e If we con

,
.

side r the t e nd e ncy of th e R omans to m ultiply th e ir gods by

assigning peculiar subordinate functions to each so that no ,

operatio n of natur e no human affection no craft or trade , ,

m ight b e without its pr e siding deity we may r e gard Pales , ,

Faunus and Innus as a threefold division of the lab ours of

,

the Arcadian god Pal e s has charge of the large horned .

,

cattle Faunus protects th e cows the sheep and th e goats

, , , ,

while In u u s cares for the lambs and gen e rally th e you n g of ,

F au n u s s flocks and h e rds I would therefore derive th e name

’
.

I n u u s from th e G u an a lamb Arm o an C o rn o n

.
, ,
”
.
, ,

K oe n plu w
.

.
,y n and although
. th e t e rmina
,
t ion u u s is not -

uncommon in Latin and has appare ntly no S pecial s ig n i ,

fi can c e as in i n g e n u u s a r d u u s &C y e t in I n n u s I sup

, , ,
.
,

pos e it to have th e same forc e as it has in ae d i t u n s the -

,

custodian of a templ e and in P a l a t u a the tutelary ,

-
,

godd e ss of th e Palatine hill wher e Pal e s dwe lt H e re the st e ms ,

.

a re se d and P a l and t h e t u u s is the sam e as t u m n u s - -

,

the prot e ctor for an old e r form of wd i t u u s is ae d i t u m u s

,
”
,

which again must be a softening of a still old e r form ,

ae d i t u m n u s A R oman p e asant fr e quently pronouncing

.
,

th e word u a n u m n u s th e prot e ctor of the lambs would

-
, ,
”

soon drop into y i n ii m u s and then I n u u s ’

, .

Arn ob iu s says Pal e s and Inn us are se t as guardians over

,

the flocks and herds Here In u u s takes the place of Faunus .

,
 ABS T RAC T T ERM S . 275

and if Faunus and In u u s ar e only two names for th e same

deity as s ee ms lik e ly I w ould deriv e th e nam e I n n u s from
, ,

old G a o d h a S he ep
. The d h change d into its liquid
,
.
”
,

n,
w ould m ak e th e word a o n which is much th e sam e as ,

u a n abov e and this with u u s add ed as before would give

, ,
-
, ,

Un u u s In uu s ,
In either vie w I th e refore claim In u us
.
,

as a G adhelic nam e .

Ther e is on e oth er name which I would introduce here ,

but I do not attach much importance to it in th is discussion ,

for I am not sur e of its antiquity or of its nationality It .

is th e nam e E p ci n a th e tut elary deity of hors e s and

’

ass e s It may be the G r h i p p 6 n b u t this m e ans a plac e

. . ,

for horses and do e s not contain th e notion of tute lary pro

,
”

t e c t ion An d as P o m C n a
. the goddess of gardens and -
,

their fruits is not G r e ek the ste m being unm istakably

,
”
,

L atin so E p on a I consid e r a G r e cis e d form of E p u n a

,
- -
,

w ith w hich compar e V a c u n a the goddess of leisure The -

,
“
.

root E p is the G e a ch a horse (p for k) and is another

.
, ,

proof that L e qu u s a horse is mor e directly connected

.
, ,
”

with th e G than w ith t h e G r h i p p o s

. . .
27 6 THE E TRU S CAN S .

CHAPT ER IX .

T E RMS U S E D IN R ELI GI O N .

l . a Te m pl e
F an u m , .

2 . F a v is s a a C ryp t ,
.

L it uu s an Au g ur s Wan d
’
3 .
,
.

4 . E s ar a Go d ,
.

1 . FAN U M ,
a Te mp l e .

F an um , and d e lu br u m in L atin are all us e d t o

t e mp lu m ,
signify a temple but with so m e difference in meaning
“
,
”
,

for we h ave such e xpressions as p r o p at r ii s fam s a t qu e

’
“

d clu br i s
, f a
”
n a a c
“
t e m p l a The
, derivation of d e l u b r u m .
”
,

from the root lu o I wash seems to point to a place of

, ,

expiation lustration purification ; henc e it com e s to m e an

, ,

“
a holy plac e a templ e ,
But as fan u m and t e mp lu m .
”

are primary root words in L atin we have no h elp from

-
,

etymology to enable us to distinguish th e ir m eaning It .

is evident ho w ever that t e mp l u m is a word of wid e r s ig n i

, ,

fi cat ion than fa n w m for it is applied to th e spac e in the

’
,

heavens marked out by the aug ur s wand when h e wished ’

to take omen s an d also to the augur s tent ; in many

,
’

passage s in R oman authors it is used without any refer e nce ,

to religious O bs e rvances ( as lucida templa coeli t e m pla , ,

”

N e pt un i ,
tem plum mundi to m e an a circular e xpanse
” “
,

an O pen spot from which an ext e nsive circl e view could be

,
-

obtain e d ; but fe mu m is always a sacred enclosur e dedicated

2 78 THE E TRU S CAN S .

th e usual change of k into 10 ( se e p i n n a) t i o m c h i o l l b e ,

co m es t y e m p e u l whence L t e m p l u m This G word , .

-
. .

is compos e d of G t i o m tim e implying revolution .

, ,
”

cf G i o m and c h i o l l which is th e H c h u l to wh ee
( ) l “
. .
, , . , ,

root g i l The G t i o m may become c i o m k for t .

,

( se e t e i n e ) and this with th

, e root c ar prefix e d to it, ,

mak e s c a r c i o m round about in a circl e which is th e L , ,

”
.

preposition c i r c u m The t i o m is connect e d with th e H . .

k ap h n a k a p h to surround often us e d w ith r e spect to

, ,
“
,
”

time as going round “

Thus th e G t i o m t i m time a .
, ,
“
,

s eason N t i m m e an h our come fro m k ap h by sub

,
”
.
, ,

s t it u t in g t for k and m for

p or I
) ( s e e t e,
i n e and t u b e r )
besid e s k ap h the root v e rb c a r also means to go round
,
-
,

and from it I form a n oun c u a i r c h u a i r to m e an tim e , ,

L h o r a b u t c u a i r h u a i r is n o w soft e n e d in G .into n a i r
, , ,

an hour time s e ason w e ath e r ( cf L t e m p e s t a s and

, , ,
”
. .

t e m p u s ) A compound of n a i r is G t i o m c h u a i r t and
. .
,

from this I form L t e m p u s that is t e m p o r— b y sub .

-

s t it u t in g p for k ( oh and dropping the final t which , , ,

indeed should not b e th er e for th e root is u a i r Although

, , .

t h e G t i o m c h u a i r t no w means a p e riodical r e turn a “

.
. ,

cycle a circle y e t its compon e nt parts S ho w t hat it mus t

, ,
”

refe r to time Th e plural of t e m p u s is used to mean

“
.

th e templ e s of th e h e ad and in this s ens e the G aels us e

“
,

c a m a g from c am rou n d curv e d w hich also is from th e

, , , ,

H root k a p h From the root c a r th e S applies th e nam e

. . .

k ar a t a to th e round lumps or t e mpl e s on the fore “ “

h e ad o f th e e lephant ; and from th e same root th e S h as .

c h a r k a ( equival ent to th e G c u a i r t ) to m ean a W h ee l

-
. ,

a circl e .
”

If t e m p l u m th e n be th e n ame which b elongs to th e spot

, ,

on w hich the sacre d edific e stood I tak e fa n u m to b e t h e ,

circular e nclosure surrounding i t and I d eriv e th e word from ,

‘
 TERMS US E D IN R E L IG I O N . 27 9

G fa i nn e
. a ring An d if th e E truscan worship w as
, .

solar and astral which doubtless it was the sacr e d pr ec incts

, ,

of th e t e mpl e s w e re d efined as in the D ruidical Ston e h eng e ,

and Stennis by circl e s it may b e O f mighty ston e s or m erely

, , , ,

by a circular e ntr enchment mark e d by th e plough Conn e ct e d .

w ith fa i n n e ar e the G fa n a s an e mpty spac e probably .

, ,

a t first a sacr e d enclosure which must not b e till e d or infringed ,

and f a n — l e a o an altar of rude ston e s literally a ring stone

, ,
“
-
,
”

with which compare the G c r o m l e a c a D ruidical altar .

-
, ,

from G c r o m crook e d or as a su b stantiv e a bend a

.
, , , , ,

curv e a circl e ,
Croml e chs ar e num e rous in various parts
.
”

of Britain and the nam e contains th e same idea as we hav e

,

found in G c a m and G fa i n n e Th e G l e a o is a flat

. . . .

ston e .
”

I may illustrate m y vi e w of t he distinctio n b e twee n th e

fan u m and th e t e m p l u m by r eferring to th e C e l t O Irish -

terms ra t h and l i o s Th ey both m e an a circular enclosure .

,

but th e r a t h i n clud e s and encloses t h e l i o s for an ancient ,

Irish MS wh e n des c rib ing a h e ro s visi t to th e king says

,
’

, ,

H e l eap e d ov e r the oa t h until h e stood on th e floor of t he

l ios and th e nc e into th e king hous e
, In mod ern G and -
.

I r a t h is us e d to mean an ar t ificial moun d a pri n ce s

’
.
, ,

palac e a fortress a villag e but t h e pri m ary idea in it is

, , ,
”

that of a circular tr e nch and mound ( fos s a ct ag g cr) sur ’

rounding any e nclosur e from th e G r a r e a circl e L .

, , , .

r a d i u s a ray r o t a a whe e l
-
,
H e nc e r a t h in th e O ld
,
”
,
.

Irish MSS is translated som e ti m e s b y fos s a and som e tim e s

.

by m u r u s With ra th a princ e s pala ce from r a som e

.
,
’

, ,

thing round I compar e L t u r r i S r e g u m q u e

,
”
a .

t o we r a princ ely mansion from th e root t u r d u r to go

,
”
, , ,
“

round
Ano t h e r w o rd of similar import also common in th e C e ltic ,

topography of Ire land— in m e aning an e xact eq uival ent of

28 0 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

ra t h — is b ru gh a fortress a palac e a village a towe r a

, , , , ,

fairy ring for fairy rings too ar e num e rous in Ir eland

-
,
-
, , ,

S acred enclosur e s within which these airy beings hold th e ir

revels I have els e wh e re shown that this word too contains

.
, ,

th e idea O f roundn e ss as is e vid ent from its meaning a ,

“

tower a fairy ring Anoth e r form of b r u g h is b r u g h a s

”
-
.
,

( b r u a s ) as in
,
th e villag e name B r u i s B ru c e From b r u a s ,
.

I form the L t e rm p o m oe ri u m For j ust as in H the

. .
, .

noun c h a r u t s th e ditch which surround e d a fortifi e d city

,
”

( from c h a r a t s to cut into is used

,
also to m e an a wall ,

”
so the G word a m a r a m a i r a tre nch a trough a furrow
.
, , , , ,

G r a m a r a a trench giv e s t h e L m u r u s a wall Now

“ ” “ ”
. .
, , .
,

let us take b ru a s and a m a i r and form th e c ompo u nd noun ,

b r u a s a m a i r the furrow that s u rrounds the villag e or town

“ ”
.
,

This giv e s p r o s i m u r i u m the very nam e under which F e stus ,

d escrib e s the p o m oe r i u m the sacr e d e nclosur e with in which ,

the E truscans and th e L atins built th e ir citi e s This I con .

sid er to b e th e tru e d e rivation O f p o m oe r i u m for t h e u sual ,

e xplan ation of the nam e as if p o n e p o s t m u r o s b e hind , , ,

t h e walls do e s not m ee t t h e conditions O f the cas e Livy

,
”
.

hims elf S peaks doubtfully O f th e d e rivation of p o m oe r i u m

from p o s t m oe r i u m for h e says E s t autem magis circa , ,

murum locus H e t ells us that th e rites observ e d in trac

.
’

ing a p o m oe r i u m w e r e E truscan ; the nam e th e r e for e is , ,

E truscan and I claim it to b e G adh e lic

, Th e E truscans .

trac e d a p o m oer i u m in this mann e r : Having first sacrific e d

to t h e gods to s e cure th e ir favour and having l e ap e d through ,

flaming fir e s to purify th e ms e lv e s for th e work on hand th e ,

people yoked t ogeth e r a bull and a co w both snow white in ,

-

colour ,

A lb a j u g m ni e o cu m b v e v acc a tu l it
u v o ,

and made them draw a plough along so as to ,

m ark with a
28 2 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

C ORS S EN .
—
F a n u m —Fro m the root fa in fat m
to .
-
,

S peak originally bh a with the same termination as in

,

d o n u m t ig n u m s ig n u m &c F a n u m therefore si g nifi e s

-
,
-
,
-
,
.
, ,

l o cu s efla t u s a place inau gurat e d and consecrated by word

,

ceremonies .

2 . For E t r F a r/is m ,
. a crypt s ee Chap VII,
. .

LI T UU S , R od
’
3 . an A ug u r s .

Of our forty words this is the only other which is con

n e ct e d with the E truscan religion and ther e fore I tak e it ,

with f a n u m .

Th e S d a d a m e ans a stick a staff a rod

. Th e r e , ,
.

must b e somethin g sacred about it for it gives a nam e to ,

Yama the rege n t of the south and th e S d a d a t i n i k a is

, , .
-

a religio us impostor wh o for fraudulent purposes wears th e , , ,

badges of sanctity a s t aff and a d ee r s skin In E gypt ,

” ’
.
,

too th e r e was a sacr e d r o d for in th e coronation c e remonies

, ,

of th e king the crook and the flag e ll u m wer e put in his

,
”

hands as e m bl e ms of dominion and maj e sty The highest .

O fficials also of the r e alm such as a chief general or a chi e f ,

-

pri e st w ere e ntitl e d to w e ar the crook and thus h e ld the

, ,

rank of princ ely fan bearers The Australian aborigin e s -

.
,

too hav e their sacr e d wan d for R idl ey says : This Ol d

, ,
“

man Billy told m e as a gr e at favour what other blacks had

, , ,

withh e ld as a m yst e ry too sacr e d to b e disclosed to a white

man that d hu r u m b u lu m a stick or wand is exhibited at
, , ,
’

th e bor n ( a sacr e d convocation for initiating the young O f

the trib e) and that t h e S ight of it inspires th e initiat e d with
,

manhood This sacred wand was the gift of Baime ( the

.

Creator) ”

The Magians wore white rob e s and strange tall caps ; ,

th ey bore mystic wands in their han d s ; so also d o th e good

 T E RMS U S E D IN R EL IG I O N . 28 3

spirits in in t h e E truscan sculptur e s Th e Zendic ba r s om .

—th e s e mystic wands of tamarisk — w e re ess e ntial to t h e

du e performance of e v e ry sa c rific e by the Magian pri e sts ;
th e s e th ey h e ld in th e ir hands whil e o ffi c iating and by th e se ,

th e y divin e d and int e rpr e te d omens and dre ams .

Such also must have be en th e rods which the E gyptian “ ”

pri e sts h e ld in th e ir hands w h e n th ey stood in the pr e s e nce

O f Pharaoh and by their count e rfe ited miracl e s h e lped to
,

hard e n his heart so that h e refus e d to l e t th e p e ople go .

”

T h e H nam e for this rod m eans m e r e ly a branch a “ ” “

,

t wig ( which is exactly th e m e an ing O f G s l a t as belo w) .

,

an d is form e d from th e H v e rb n at ah to str e tch out .

,
.

No w H n at ah is th e S d a d a In passing into som e of

, . . .

th e We st e rn lan guag e s th e initial cl of th e S d a d a becom e s , .

l just as th e G r d a k r u m a b ec om e s L l a c r i m a ; henc e
, . .

th e G e r l a t t e and th e E l a th l a t t i c e But it is n o t
.
,
.
, .

unco m mon to prefix an s to a root word ; so S p a d a k a -

.
-

giv e s L S p a d o a eu nu c h and S n ih a r a frost giv e s

.
-
,
“
,
”
.
,
“
,
”

G S n e a c h d sno w ; h en ce from S d a d a th e G has

.
-
“ ”
. .

S lat ,
a rod and th e K l l a t h a rod also in a t e chnical
“
, .
,
“
, ,

s ense a g e om e t e r s rod with its co m pound h u d l a t h a

,
’

, ,

j uggl e r s or augur s wand ( s ee K b u d ) In the sam e

’

,
’ ”
. .

w ay in E we sp e ak O f a yard ( that is a rod

. an d
“
,

an ell w and -
.

I form E t r fil u m from G s l a t a rod for whil e.

“

.
, , ,

S l a t is us e d in a g e n e ral w ay to mean a rod of any kind ,

y e t from it I w ould tak e a derivativ e s l a t a m h ( pronounc e d

s l a t a v ) to m ean a rod us e d for som e parti c ular purpos e ,

and s l a t a v u s w ould easily giv e th e E t f L fil u m Or .

-
. . ,

it m ay b e that E t r [ 2721 25 5 is th e G S l a t t h o m h a s ( pro . .

-

n ou n c e d S l a t o v u s ) th e wand O f m e asure m e nt or divina “

tion for th e G v e rb t o m b a i s m e ans to measure to

,
”
.
“
,

guess to unriddl e
,
Th e K h u d l a t h is the l in e n s . . .
28 4 THE E T RU SCAN S .

Th e l z z n n s th e n is the rod — th e sta ff which the

'
‘ “
, ,

augur h eld in his hand as a symbol of his O ffic e ; w ith it he

mark e d out in the sky th e r egions within which he w ish e d “ ”

to take om ens— the t e m p l u m of our last articl e It was .

a rod without knots a n d slightly bent at the uppe r end

, ,

and som ewhat in the shape O f a crook ; as r e present e d on

the E tr us c an sculptur e s it much r e sembl e s a mod ern bishop s
,
’

crosier Th e curv e o n the e nd of the rod s ee ms to hav e

.

a r e fe r e nce to divin e things for in th e E gyptian pictures , ,

th e b e ard O f the gods is long and narro w and turn e d up at ,

th e e nd like t h e Zz fn n s B e sid e s th e rod a trump e t

'

. ,

similarly bent at th e end was also call e d Jimmy it se e ms ,

to hav e been devot e d at first to pri e stly us e s b u t it was ,

aft e r w ards p e culiar to t h e Roman c avalry Ther e can be no .

doub t that th e l imit s w as E truscan for Cl e m e nt O f Al e x ,

andria says that th e y inv e nt e d it .

The e arliest O f all trump ets must ha v e be e n the co n ch a ,

or sh e ll such as that w ith which the Tritons made th e seas

,

r e sound Th e e arli e s t of artificial tr ump e ts was prob ab ly

.

th e straight on e call e d b y the R omans t u ba this was us e d

,

in E gypt and in G ree c e long b e for e th e Troj an war and ,

also in R ome at a v ery e arly p e riod Th e R oman bu cci n a .

,

which w as us e d in w ar to call th e hours O f th e night and

th e day w as lik e a spiral sh ell and th e co rn u as th e name
, , ,

indi c ates r e s e mbl e d a ram s b orn Th e nam e l zf n n s h o w

,
’
.
,

e v e r I clai m to b e C e ltic for so far as I kno w t h e r e is no

, , , ,

other anci e nt languag e in E urope that giv e s th e w ord

l in e n s and from a co mparison w ith th e Sanscrit it is cl e ar
, , ,

that the G root s l a t l a t is O l d enough to b e th e parent

.
-
,
‘

of th e E truscan w ord nam e -

.

A curious corroboration of t he derivation of [ 27m m fro m

th e G s l a t and t o m b a s is found in the H word S h op h a r
. .
,

“
a trump e t a co m e t The s h o p h ar lik e the ZzZn n s was
, .
, ,
 BI RD S . 28 7

CHAPT E R X .

BI RD S .

l . Ar ac o s H a r a c o s ,,
a Hawk .

2 . C ap y sa F al c on ,
.

3 . G uis a C ran e ,
.

4 . An t ar t h e E gl e,
a .

1 . G E N E RAL NAM E S F OR
“
BI RD .

T H E S E words introduc e an int e re sting field O f inquiry r e

garding the origin of bird names and sinc e the discussion of
-
,

this branch of my subj e ct may thro w som e l ight on th e s e

nam e s as they exist in sev e ral languag e s I may b e pardon e d ,

if I proceed to consider th e m at som e l ength .

Tre nch in his Study of Words has shown how words

, ,
”
.

O ften contai n fossil poetry and fossil history to this

”

I would add that names ar e oft e n fossil pai n ting for th e ,

”

name make r s e es in the O bj e ct to be nam e d certain dis

-
, ,

t in g uis h in g fe atures certain prominent lin e aments which

, ,

are p e culiar to it ; these by on e stroke of his mint die th e

,
-
,

faculty O f languag e he imprints indelibly on the word and

, ,

issues th e new coin as his contribution to the word w e alth -

O f all ag e s. But j ust as our standard coinag e by frequent

,

use becomes worn and defac e d so that afte r a tim e the , , ,

original stamp and legend on th e gold can scarc e ly b e traced ,

so l ik ewise primitiv e words O ften b eco m e so rubb e d and

crushed and clipped and d isfigured in passing through
28 8 TH E E T RUS CAN S .

many languages and many lips that it is difficult to r e ,

cognise the mint stamp but when recognised its authority

-
, , ,

is decisive The numismatologi st sets great e r valu e on a

.

coin or m e dal of ancient date whose birth and lineage he ,

has had some diffi culty In discovering ; so a philologist finds

a pleasure in tracing t h e career O f an anci e nt word from it s
birth it may b e four thousand years ago through all its
, ,

changes d own to t h e pr e s e nt hour Th e portrait painter .

-
,

by laborious and oft rep e at e d touches at length transfers t o

-
,

the canvas a faithful copy O f the fe atures of his fri en d but ,

the word maker by the immediate ex e rcise O f that divin e

-
,

faculty which has been given to man alon e calls into being , ,

by on e descriptive strok e the whole image O f the O bj ect , ,

and l e aves it there an evidence O f his creative power Words

, .
,

th e n ar e fossil painting
,
.

The nam e s of animals are in their original state e min ently , ,

descriptive for ( I ) eith e r th ey imitate th e voic e of the

animal as cu ck oo or ( II ) th ey e xpress some distingu ishing
, ,
.

feature ( 1 ) in its appearance or ( 2) in its habit s as th e

, , ,

“
g l u tt on th e L n oct u a and the S i —
ola n a
” ”
, . n
ga , .

the night bird the G r a ix -

,
”
the leap e r the goat .
,
”
, .

Now the E truscan birds a r acos or h a r acos and capy s

, , , ,

the ha wk and th e falcon in natural history both ,

”
,

belo n g to the ord e r R a pt or e s or birds of pr ey whi ch , ,

includ e s th e e agl e s th e hawks the kites th e owls

, , , .

Th e ir features ar e shortly these — Th ey have a strong

pointed bill more or less curved bright pi e rcing ey e s strong
, , ,

wings and rapid flight ; S harp prehensile claw s with which ,

th ey seiz e th eir pr ey and hold it fast The larger birds of .

this ord e r are n o bl e in their aspect and one of them the , ,

e agle is n o t unworthily d e sign ated the bird of Jove

,
“
.
”

AS to th e i r habits they rise into the air by rapid

,

circling flights ; th ey mount to a great h eight ; they catch

29 0 TH E E TRU SC AN S .

e nd e avouri n g to carry off h e r young from a nest amo n g the

chimn ey —pots but failing in h e r e fforts s h e remain e d and
, ,

perish e d w ith th e m
Th e vultu r e also is known for its family affe ction O n e
, ,
.

sp e ci e s r e v e r e nc e d by th e E gyptian s O f Ol d was b eliev e d to

, ,

watch ov e r its young for 1 2 0 days in e v e ry y e ar and e ven , ,

in lack O f other food to fee d t h e m with blood from its ,

t highs

I G E N E RAL T E R M S
. .

nam e b i r d is us e d to signify an y animal

O u r E n glish “

that can fly in w hich sen s e it has usu rped the plac e of the
,
”

c orr e ct t e rm fo w l from A S fu g e l G e r v o g e l L , .
-
.
-
, .
-
, .

fu g i o E th e fly e r Th e w ord b i r d prop e rly m e ans th e

-
, . .

“
you n g of fo w ls from A S b i r d b r i d root b r e e d Th e
”
, .
-
.
, ,
.

C e l ti c t e rms for fo wl or b ird — v iz G I e u n i an “ “

.
, .
-
.
, ,

K e d n C orn e d h e n Arm e z n — are ide n tical But are

.
, .
, . .

th e s e words autochthons or ar e th e y immigrants ? Le t u s ,

see

Th e ro u gh e st of th e s e forms is th e K e d h in which .
,

d ial e ct a d a i n m e an s -
a w i n g and a d a r m e ans birds ,
-
,

fo w ls Th e root th e n is a d e d Now in G I i t e
.
, , ,
.
, .
-
.
,

m e an s a fe ath e r a w i n g from which are form e d the noun

“
, ,
”

it e al a flying on w ings and th e v e rb i t e a l a i c h to

,
“
,
”
,
“

fly
”
as a bird Th e origin al id e a ho wev e r conv ey e d by
.
, ,

t his root is that O f motion m e r e ly for th e S has n a t “ ”

, ,

“
to move and the H has n ad ad,
to m ov e as th e .
-
,
“
,

wings of a bird to fl ee or fly away The l e tter n wh e n

, ,
.
,

it is th e first radical in a wor d frequ e ntly chan ges into th e ,

s ound of th e s e m i vo we l y as H n aab y aan b e autiful ; “ ”

-
, .
,

th us th e H h ad or the S n at may assume such forms as

.
, .

a d h e a d or e a d h e d or e d w hich last form b e d or e h e d

y , , , , ,

m e ans in K to fly T O this root add t h e formativ e

.
“
.
”
 BI RDS . 29 1

l e tte r w hich in C e ltic is variously vocalised as

n ,
e an -
an ,
-
,

a in n ,
n in n or y n and we hav e the K a d a i n
-
, , .
-
,

w ing and e h e d y n a b ird and with a doubl e forma

,
”
-
, ,
”

tiv e a d e r y n -
a bird and e d an contract e d into e d m
-
, ,
”
, ,

“
a bird Th e G e u n
.
”
a b ird com e s from th e sam e . ,
“
,
”

H root diffe r ently vocalised for H n ad ad is soften e d

.
, .
-

i nto n fr d w hich similarly may b e com e y fI d h fi d c u d

, , , ,

wh enc e e u d a n G e u n a bird plu e o i n That th e s e , .

, , . .

we re the succ e ssive stage s of transformation is sho w n by th e

K words b u d and h o d i of w hich h u d m e ans to practis e
.
,
“

a ugury to tak e omens from birds ( cf L a u g u r a r i)

,
” “
. .
,

whil e h o d i m e ans to S prout .

”

This word h o d i pre s ents to our vie w an int e resting

ph e nom enon in languag e In th e unbroken languag e which .

e xisted b e for e th e disp e rsion of mankind — a tim e w h e n w ords

were few but id e as multipli e d rapidly— th e same word w as

,

u s e d in a gr e at vari e ty O f acceptations th e se to us no w
a p e ar utt e rly div e rs e and y e t if we e xamine th e matt e r
p ,

c los e ly we shal l find that th e d iffe re n t meanings all spring

,

from a proc e ss of gen e ralisation which imp e lled th e w ord

maker to look on many di ffe r e nt things as poss essing on e
p roper t y in common To our ey e there is littl e r es e mblanc e
betwe en the flying O f a b ird an d th e sprouting O f a
“

c abbage but n o t so to th e ancient

,
maker For example .

th e H verb H at s —
. at s n at s a n at s e h m e a n s ( 1 ) to shin e , , ,
“
,

t o flo we r to fly — three v e ry di ffer e nt ideas

( )
2 ( )
3
“ “
, ,

b ut th e y hav e a c onnection For comparing n at s w ith .

,

th e S n at to mov e we Obse rv e that n a t s mean s ( 1 ) to

.
,
“
,
” “

mov e for ward from d arkn e ss into light as th e sun at his

”
,

rising h e nc e to shin e
,
th e n ( 2 ) — said of a plant
“
to

mov e forw ard from a state O f d e adn ess or quiesc e nce in

”

wint e r into the vigorous sprou t ing life of spring henc e ”

,

“
to flower in whi c h s e ns e th e H h as n iz z a h a flo w er ;
,
”
.
,
“ ”
29 2 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

an d ( 3 ) by transfe rring id e a of sprouting to the con the

dition of birds while t h ey ar e gaining th eir fe athers it m e ans ,

to fly — that is to m ov e forward from th e condition ,

”

O f fle d e l in s to t h e full privil e g e s of a fo wl a cr e atur e “ ”

g g ,

that can fly h e nce H n u t s a h th e pinion of b ird s

“
, .
“
.
”
,

A S im ilar instanc e O f on e id e a common to s e v e ral di ffe r e nt

obj ects is found in th e S v ah a a horse v ah an a .
, ,
”
,

v e hicl e v i v i k i n a a bird v ik a t n a th e sun

,
”
, , ,
”
,
“
.
”

The K h o d i to sprout is thus akin to e u n a bird

.
, ,
”
,
“
.

Nor is n a t s the only root w ord in w hich this phenom e non -

is obs e rvable for th e H p ar ac h means to S prout and .

,
”

in Syriac t o fly ,
th e G root g a b h m e ans to b e in
“
.
“

motion and from it co m e s t h e v e rb g a b h l a i c h to thro w

,
”
-
,

out branches th e G roo t c i n n means to sprout and .

“
,

”
fro m it by changin g it into p ( cf S p a p a b ad and G I
,
. .
, ,
'
.

k a k o s ; E p e e p and S C k e e k ; G c ra n n a t ree and

. . .
,
“
,

K p r e n) com e s the L p i n n a which lik e G i t e m e ans

.
, ,
. , , . ,

a fe a t h e r a win g , .
”

Th e C eltic root th e n to mov e is the consonant d or t, , ,

- -

pr e c eded by a v ow el and that vo we l sometim e s aspirat e d , ,

as a d e d i d u d also h e d h u d From the form i d

-
,
-
, ,
-
, , .

I tak e th e L supine i t u m to mov e and the infinitiv e

.
,
“
,

i r e as if i t h e r e or i t h a i r wh e r e th e ih according to th e
, , ,

usual prin c ipl e s of G pronunciation would b e sil e nt The . ,

.

sam e root u nd e r anoth e r S p ellin g appears in th e G e at a ]

, , .
-
,

flight e a t h a r ,
”
a ski ff and e a t h l a m b
-
ready
, ,
”
-
,

hand e d Th e K form h u d if tran sfe rr e d into G would

. .
, .
,

b e com e s u d or s e u d ( s ee h a l e n ) and this with th e forma , ,

tiv e n add e d gives G s e u n a charm w henc e s e u n a d h

, .
, ,
”
,

augury and s e u n m h o r practising augury — all tak e n

,
”
,

from th e us e O f th e bird — G e u n— in augury . .

I hav e not found th e S root form n at in G unless .

-
.
,

n a t h a i r— a general term for a serpent a snak e an

-
, ,
2 9 4: TH E E TRU S C AN S .

r e adily chang e s into 3 ( s e e h al e n) N e fs n zs then is one

'

.
, ,

skilled in divination by bird s An d this in m y O pinion .

”
, ,

is th e mean ing O f L a u g u r also The comm on d e rivation

. .

O f this word from a v i s a bird and g a r r i o I chatter ”

, , , ,

is not apposit e eith e r to th e augur or to his omens but I ,

tak e th e s e cond part O f the w ord to be the G g e u r sharp . , ,

sagacious keenly attentiv e ( wh e nc e L a c e r) so that

,
”
.
-
,

au gu r
-
is on e who is k e enly att entive to th e s ign s “

drawn from birds .

Another form O f the H v e rb m d is n u s to fl ee t o .

,
“
,

hast en to be born e swiftly to tak e anything aw ay by flight

, , ,
”

and its participl e n as n i s fl eeing fugitive This parti

, , , .
’2

c ipl e if used as a noun like L an i m an s s ap —

, i e n s m ight
, .
-
, ,

giv e G r o r n i s but as th e word is e quivalent to o r n i t h S

.
-
,
- -
,

I pr e fer to take it from H n a t s a to fly thro u gh G .

, ,
”
.

n e i t h The syllabl e o r in o r n i s s ee ms to b e th e G e i r
.
-
. ,

as in e i r i c h I ris e L o r i o r G a i r o o r n fi m i so
,
“
,
”
.
-
, .
,
-
,

that th e o r n i s is t he flye r that ris e s in th e air— as

-
”

opposed t o t h e hen and others which fly but not on high .

The G root form i t e d a d has cognates in H for

.
-
,

a
( fl i s h ( a) u t h m ean to ,
rush violently u po n the ,

initial a ( H a i n ) conv eying t h e id e a O f imp e tuous harsh

.
“

ness .
’
In passing into G this initial l e tte r has usually .
,

its harsh palatal sound and is r epr e sented in G by c or 9 , . .

Thus H ( a) i t may give G g a d g o id to rob to steal

. .
, ,
“
,
”

rap e r e atqu e abire and perhaps the A S Scotch gl e d .

-
. ,

a kit e b y ins e rting an l as in L fu g i o G e r fl u g

,
”
, .
-
, .
,

flight O ther d e rivativ e s ar e G c a t h an onset a

” “
. , ,

battl e ga t h a sp e ar L c at e i a and g a e s u m From

, ,
“
,
”
.
- -
.

the sam e root form th e H has (ai) i t a rapacious bird

-
.
, ,
”

the same word as t h e G r a e t o s an eagl e This Gr .

,
“
.
”
.

bird name is usually taken from the Gr v e rb a é m i I

-
.
,
“

blo w but this deriva t ion is not d e scriptiv e enough and

,
”
,
 BI RD S . 29 5

the Gr form a i e t o s an e agl e s ee ms to connect th e

.
-
, ,

word w ith th e H through th e G r v e rb a i s s o I .

,
“

rush on e age rly Th e G 1 g e n e ric t e r m O i On o s is us e d t o

.
“

d e sig n ate th e large r b irds esp e cially of th e raptorial kind ,

.

It is said to b e d e r iv e d from t h e Gr adj O i O S alon e a s . .

, ,
”

if t o m e an a solitary bird b u t as this inquiry advanc e s we ,

”
,

—
shall find reason for w riting it a i On o s— tha t is a i ( t h ) 6 n o s ,

—for a i t h O i t h is an O l d G adj m e aning k een e ag e r

, . .
“
, ,
”

and O i t e a g means a blast a squ all ( cf G 1

-
while ,
”
.
“

th e On o s as also in th e L c i c o n i a is th e G e u n a
-
, .
-
, .
,
“

bir d of which the O bliqu e cas e is e o i n ; O i On o s w ill thus

,
”

d e scrib e the kind O f b ird that rush e s viol e ntly on its “ ”

prey Th e co m mon d e ri vation fro m O i e s leav e s t h e t e rmina

.

tion On o s un e xplained Again fro m root ( a) i t b y d rop

-
.
, ,

p i ng th e idea of viol e nc e and r e v erting to th e forms h i t , ,

h e d in th e sense of moving w e hav e th e G c i t h c e a t h

, ,
”
.
, ,

ce ot h a S how e r d ew mis t that w hich mov e s ge n t ly on

, , , ,
”

th e e arth ; it dropp e th as th e ge ntl e rain fro m h e av e n

“

but as c— that is lo— and p int e r ch ang e as in G r h i p p o s, , .

and E e l ( h ) i k k o s S p a p a bad and G r k a k o s the

.
, .
,
“
,
”
.
,

G c i t h is cognat e w i t h G r p e t o m a i I fly and th e
. .
-
,
“
,
”

Homeric p e t e é n o n a bird S p a t a n a a bird a

-
, ,
”
.
-
, ,

m oth the sun and p a t a t r a a wing

,
” “
With th e
,
”
-
,
.
”

sam e w ord c i t h c e a t h ar e conn e cted th e G r k i at h o con

, . ,

tracte d k i o ( ih silent) I go I sail k ik o I mak e to go , , ,

”
, ,
”

k i c h an o I arrive at and by m e tath e sis h i k e b i k a n e

, , , , , ,

h ik n e o m a i I come I go I arri v e ,
“
, ,
.
”

Th e H th e las t O f t he thre e H forms giv e n

. .

ab ov e yields the A —
, S c y t a E k i t e a w ord w h ich I have . .
, .
,

not s e en trac e d b eyond th e A S ; in this vi e w it means .

-
. ,

lik e g l e d the bird that rush e s imp et uously o n its prey

,
.

Of L a v i s a bird th e r e is no deri v atio n in th e classic

.
, ,

lang uag e s but a satisfactory on e may b e found in C e ltic

,
.
29 6 TH E E TRU S C AN S .

Th e H v e rb ( a) fi p h m e an s ( 1 ) to cover with fe ath e rs

. ,

( 2) to fly to fly aw ay said O f birds or an army or ships ;

”
, , , ,

in this word th e ini t ial a i n is som e times strong enough to

ov e rpo we r th e e a r) and to make it qui e scent as in its AI ,
‘
.

for m t s af wh e nc e Ar t S te f an augur
,
AS th e H .
,
“
.
”
.

l e t te r t s has a strong a ffi nity for th e palatals H ( a) fi p h , .

giv e s C h g a p h a wing and th e O l d G v e rb g a b h

.
,
“
,
”
. ,

whi c h lik e th e root n at impli e s motion for it has still in

, ,

use th e futur e tens e g ab h a r I shall proce e d and th e ,

“
,
”

d e riv e d nouns c a b h a r any ag e d bird c a b a i l a fl ee t ,

“
,
”
,
“
,

a navy c a b l a c h a flee t c a b h a g hast e g a b b l a a

,
“
,
”
,
“
,
”
,
“

sp e ar a jav e lin
,
N o w g a b h is pronounced g a v and in
.
, , ,

passing into La t in th e g is firs t softened into h and th e n , ,

dropp e d ; thus g a v b e co m e s L a v I s a bird But .

-
,
“
.
”
,

r e tai n ing th e g O f g a v and chan ging it into p as abov e I , , ,

g e t L p a v e o I fe ar for th e H verb ( a) fi p h also means

.
, ,
”
.

“
to fl e e as an army to vanish as a dr e am and th e G ,
”
,
”
.

a b h m e ans in composi t ion to vanish a w ay I susp e ct

g .
,

th e n that the p a n i ci t e r r or e s of an army ar e to b e ascri b e d

,

not to Pan b u t to th e C e l tic root g a v c av L p a v

, , , . .

In G th e r e is anoth e r v e rb g a b h to tak e to receiv e

.
, , , ,

to contain w h enc e L c ap i o ; it is conn e cte d with H

, .
-
.

k ap h th e hollo w of th e hand
,
“ ”

Th e sum of th e prec e ding inquiry amounts to this that ,

in L and G r th e g en e ric t e rms m e aning bird may b e

. .
“ ”

trac e d t o C e ltic roots w hich again ha v e a clos e a ffinity with ,

c orr e sponding words in H From this I infe r that th e .

C e ltic langu ag e ( and at pr e s en t I examine it only in its

G adh elic form) is a v e ry anci e n t languag e for it has in it ,

simpl e b iliteral and trilit e ral roots which evidently belong

to th e on e primitive languag e I infe r also that t h e ground , ,

w ork O f th e L atin lan guag e is C e ltic for such sim pl e i d e as ,

as wing go tak e ,
”
fe ar are e xpre ss e d in L atin
“
,
” “
,
” “
,
”
29 8 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

The eagle was also to th e anci e nts a noble bird it

could look on th e sun with Open eye without flin ch in g ;
it loved the lofti e st regions of the sky ; in strength courage , ,

sagacity unrivall e d maj e sty and swiftly d e stroying pow e r

, ,
-
,

it was a fitting e mbl e m O f high e st Jov e and its pl u m e s a ,

worthy ornament for th e head dr e ss of the high e st of earthly -

lords S O th e E gyptians pictured th e ir gr e atest god O siris

.
, ,

w ith the h e ad of a raptorial bird and gave a similar dignity ,

to th e ir Pharaoh as th e son of the sun the visibl e re pre ,

”

s e n t at iv e on earth O f all th e grand e ur po we r glory of th e , ,

sun in th e h e avens abov e .

Th e e thical nam e s then are G fi o l a i r fi o l a r fi r e u n , , .

, , ,

I b a d h b h K e r y r G e r a d l e r H r ac h am GI h i e r a x
.
, .
, .
, .
,
‘
. .

O f th e s e fi r e u n may be at onc e recognis e d as made up

-

of G f e ar fi r a man a h e ro ( L v i r) and e u n a
.
, ,
“
,
”
. , ,
“

bird .
”
Th e e agl e is the h e rO bird and O f th e symbols “ ”
-
,

by w hich th e po ets of anci e nt tim e s d e scrib e th e ir gr e at

heroes non e ar e more common than the stre n gth of a lion
, ,

or th e swiftn e ss an d forc e O f the e agl e The sam e is th e .

m e aning of G fi o l a r an d K e r y r For fi o l a r which

. . .
,

should b e writt e n fi a l a r is a d e rivativ e from th e G adj , . .

fi al generous wh enc e fi a l a c h a h e re a champion

,
“
,
”
, ,

and K e r y r is a corruption of K a r wr a h e re from a r

. .
, ,
”
,

an int e nsiv e pre fix ( G r e r i) and g wr a man Th e G e r . , ,

“
.
”
.

a d l e r is the nobl e bird from a d e l e d e l noble w hile , , , ,

”

the H r ac h am and th e I b a d h b h hav e th e ir origin in the

. .

r e markable a ffe ction wh ich th e vulture sho w s for its young .

R ac h am t h e whit e p e r cn op t e r u s vulture— is a H verb

fi

. ,

m e aning to lov e w i t h th e primary idea O f ch e rishing ,

”
,
”

and th e I b a d h b h ( which should b e b a d h a m h ) is tak e n

.

from I b a i d h love and thus means t h e affe ctionat e

,
“
,
” “
,

loving bird .

The G r h i e r a x is the sacre d bird lik e t h e L a ccip i t e r

.
“
, .
 BI RDS . 29 9

s a ce r , he hawk sacr e d amo n g th e G r ee ks th e R oman s and

t , , ,

doub tless also among t h e E truscans whos e capy s translat e d

, , ,

falcon cannot hav e b ee n mu c h oth e r than the hawk

,
”
.

Th e r e c an be no qu e stion O f th e d e rivation O f h i e r a x from

h ie ros cons e c rat e d to th e gods
,
“
It may be that the .
”

original id e a c ontain e d in h i e r o s is t hat of laying down

an O ffe ring b efor e th e gods or of raising up ( c f p or r e ct u s ,
“
.
,

q v ) th e libation or th e O bj e ct O ffe r e d
. . If so th e n h i e r o s .
,

is conn e ct e d wit h G c u i r to lay down or e i r i ch to .

,
“
,
-
,
“

rais e At all e v e nts th e —a x is th e C e l t ic t e rminat io n

’7
. ag ,
-
,

which is v e ry usua l in t h e C e l t ic nam e s of birds as we shall ,

pr e sently s ee If th e root h i e r b e d e riv e d from G c u i r

. .
,

or fro m e i r th e n h i e r a x is a pure C elti c w ord and as th e ,

nam e s of c ommon Ob j e cts su c h as a ha wk come into a ,

“
,
”

country w ith its first s e ttl ers h i e r a x is a Pelasgian word , ,

and in m y O p inion th e P e lasgians wer e C e lts

, , .

B e for e I pass fro m th e nob l e birds l e t me O ffe r a sug ”

,

g e stio n as to th e p ar e ntage O f th e L nam e a q u i l a of which .

,

n o satisfactory d e rivation has app e ar e d Th e G fi o l a r .

,

“
e agl e is form e d as ab ov e from fi al ge n e rous
,
”
,
now , , ,

th e G a fh i o l a r ( pronounc e d a h é u l a r) would m e an the

.
-

n obl e on e and b y sub stituting th e hard palatal It for h I

”
, ,

hav e a k e u l a r wh enc e a q u i l a lik e th e c hang e of G k o i g

-
, , . ,

fiv e into L q u i n q u e If so a q u i l a lik e fi o l a r m e ans

,
”
. .
, , ,

th e nobl e h e roic bird O f cours e th e Fr a i gl e is only

, .
”
, .

a R omanc e corruption of L a q u i l a . .

Th e d e rivation of th e H nam e for the eagle a z n iy a h .

,

is un ce rtain Th e first syllabl e a z m e ans strong power

.
,

ful an epith e t appli e d to nobl e s princ e s ( cf H a d d i r i m

,
” “
,
”
. .
,

p rinc e s li t e rally po we rful on e s

,
and t h e last syllable
y a h su g g e sts th e i d ea of dig nity A z n i y a h may therefore .

m e an th e maj e stic k ing of birds .

Those raptorial birds tha t are nam e d from some

300 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

p e culiarity in their fe atur e s are n ot numerous I rath e r .

wonder at this for such nam e s are common enough among ,

men — a fact w hich Naso Strab o E gbert D uncan G re at , , , ,

h e ad and a whol e army of colour m e n Whit e Bla c k G re en

,
-
, , , ,

G ray abund an t ly t e stify In our list the only nam e s O f

, .

this kind are L fa l c o G e r fa l k e F r fa u c o n G p ar ra

.
, .
, .
, . ,

and I c r o m a n all d e scribing th e S hap e O f th e beak

.
,
.

The d e rivation of L fal c o F r fa u c o n is O bvious , .

,

from L fa l x fa l e i s a pruning or r e aping knife a si c kl e

.
, , ,
.

But is th e G e r fal k e tak e n from th e L fa l c o ? F e w Ge r

. .

m an e tymologists will ackno w l e dg e that so primitive a nam e

as haw k is in th e ir language a loan w ord N e ith e r th e -

.

L fa l c o nor th e G e r fal k e has the app e aranc e of an

.
, .
,

original root for th e root is monosyl labic TO my eye th e

, .
,

c or h of th e t e rmination is th e common G ending and -

a
g .
,

the root is fa l which in G m e ans anything round as , .

“
,
”

a ring a circl e a sh eepfold a scyth e L f a l x Th e E

, , , ,
”
. . .

word fo l d ( A S Scotch fa u l d ) as in sh ee pfold also

.
-
.
,
“
,
”

comes from fal whi ch as a v e rb means to surround , , ,

“
,

hedg e in prot e ct w h e nc e probably the G adj fi a l and

, ,
”
. .
,

t h e noun fi a l a r as above Th e E fo l d in this s ens e is , . .

,

in our e tymological dictionari e s e rron e ously attribut e d t o ,

L p l i c o I fold
. Now if th e G fal b e th e root of th e s e
, .
”
, .

L and G e r and E w ords th e C e ltic must b e a v e ry O l d

. . .
,

languag e for that is th e O ld e st and l e ast adulte rat e d lan

,

guag e w hich has pre s e rv e d th e roo t in its simpl e for m and ,

in a ge neral non s pe cifi c s e ns e -

.

In th e name p a r r a which w e hav e in t h e G p a r r a .

r ia b h a c a kit e and th e K b a r c u d
,
“
a kite th e ,
”
.
-
,
“
,
”

p a r ra and the b a r are th e sam e word and may b e th e G , .

b a r K p a r a sp e ar a lanc e a dart but this scarc ely

, .
, , , ,
”

suits th e curv e d shap e O f the kit e s b e ak I woul d th er e ’

.
,

for e derive th e word from th e G I root c ar any curv e

, .
-
.
, ,
302 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

Most of t h e b irds in o u r list are named from th e ir

peculiar h abits as rapacious birds th e mann e r in which th ey ,

pursu e and lay hold of th e ir pr ey ; for ( a ) th e y rush viol e ntly .

o n their pr e y as K cud G r ik t i n o s and a i s a l On ; ( b )

, .
, . .

w hil e rushing on th e ir quarry th e y utter a harsh scream ,

as G s g r e a c h a n G r k e r c h n é i s H ay ah ; ( a ) they
.
, .
’

, . .

catch s e i z e with viol e nc e hold carry away captiv e as G I

, , , , .
-
.

fan g p r e a c h a n s e a b h a g e u n f i o n n K b e b o g L
, , , , .
, .

a c c i p i t e r GI h a rp é g u p s G e r h ab i c h t A S h a fa c
,
‘
.
, , .
, .
-
.

( )
d . they h av e nails or talons wh e r ew ith to s e i z e and hold

th e ir pr ey as G c l a m h a n s p e i r e a g F r é p e r v i e r ;
, .
, , .

( )
e. they tear t h e ir pr e y to pi e c e s as L m i l v u s F r .
, .

m ilan .

O f these one O f th e most striki n g and e xpr e ssive is

( )
a .

G fan g
. vultur e — ,
a nam e whi c h is the sam e as L .

p an g o ( as if p h a n g o ) I driv e in a nail F a n g e x ,
“ ”
.

presses t h e veh e m e nc e with which th e vulture d riv e s its

talons into its pr ey Th e K root form c u d w hich occurs . .
-
,

in the W e lsh nam e s for th e fal con th e kit e and th e k e str e l , , ,

I h av e already trac e d to th e H ( a) u t h to rush viol e n t ly .

,

upon Althou gh in modern W el sh c u d m e ans th e k ite

”
.
,

yet at an e arli e r stag e of th e lan guag e it probably was ,

appli e d to a larger rapacious b ir d t h e vultur e for c u d y l l , ,

-

an d y s g u t y l l -
the fal c on ar e diminutive s from c u d
-
,
“
, ,

and b a r c u d b a r c u t a n th e u sual nam e for th e kite

-
,
- -
, ,
”

is a d e scrip t ive t e rm m e ani n g th e c u d t hat has th e b a r ,

b e ak wh il e c u d y l l c o c h is the diminu t ive with the e pith et

,
.

re d attach e d to it Th e K c u d y l l is som e tim e s w ritte n . .

c id yl l j ust as th e H root os c illat e s b e twee n ( a) i t and

, .

(o
s u th From . c u d c o m es A S c yt a wh e nc e E .
-
. .

k i t e and its d imi n utiv e k e s t r e l ( as if k e s t e r e l) as from

,
- -
,

E p i k e com e s p i c k e r c l and from t h e root m a c a spot

.
- -
, ,
“
,
”

comes m a ck e r e l th e spott e d fish ; with t h e root m a c

- -
,
”
 BI RD S . 3 O3

compare L m a c u l a a spot and G s m a l ( as if s m a c l)

. , , .
,

K ys m o t E s p o t
. , . .

Th e Gr a i s a l On th e hawk and ik t i n o s the kit e

.
, , , ,

I tak e from th e H root through the Gr a I S S O I r ush . .

'’

on .
”
The form e r is mad e up of a i s rush and h a l ,
”

“
tak e catch as in h a l i s k o m a i 2 n d aor h e a l On ; th e
, ,
”
- -
, .

latt e r i k t i n o s as if a ik t i n o s s ee m s to come from a i s

, , ,

“
rush and th e G root word e u n Arm e z n e i n
”
a .
-
, . , ,
“

bird .

b
( ) Th .e nam e s G s g re ach an G r k e rch n ei s and H . , .
‘

, .

ay ah hav e b ee n e xplain e d alr e ady .

( )
e U nd
. e r this head n e arly all our languag e s s e nd con
t rib u t io n s and among th e s e we sh all find our E truscan
,

fri ends a n n os th e hawk and capy s t h e falcon

,
for ,
”

, ,
”

thes e nam e s indicat e that t h e se birds v iolen t ly s e i z e and

t e ar th e ir prey In t his sens e the C e ltic languag e s giv e .
,

the nam e s p r e a c h a n s e a b h a g e u n fi o n n b e b o g O f , , , .

these th e G I p r e a c h a n com e s from th e verb p r e a c h

, .
-
.
,

to grasp to lay hold of w h e nc e th e adj e ctiv e s p r e a c h ac h

, ,
”
,

p r e a c h an a ch graspin rav e nous Th e nam e ,p r e a ch a n

“
o
g , .
’

is th e refore gen e ral in its signification and is accordingly ,

applied in G to a cro w a rav e n a kite or to any pr e .

, , ,
”

d ac e o u s bird T h e epith e ts c r i o s a c h and i o n g n a c h

.
,

which ar e in G attach e d to t his gen eral t e rm so as to .

limit its signification to the vultur e have alre ady been “

,
”

e xplain e d .

From p r e a c h a n I take th e L verb p r e h e n d o p r e n d o .

, ,

I l ay hol d O f .

This word p r e a ch a n can S ho w a v e ry ancient d e scent for ,

it claims kin d red with the ant e dil uvians The root is p a r .

or p r a which we find in th e S p r ah the H p a r a d

, .
, .
-
,

p a r a ch & c L fr a n g o O H G e r p r e c h a n G o t h
-
,
.
, .
, . .
-
.
, ,

b r ik a n G e r b r e c h e n E b r e ak G b ri s
, . The primary , .
, . .
3 0 4. TH E E TRU S CAN S .

idea in all of these is that O f br e aking but some of th e m ,

tak e th e s e condary m e aning O f br e aki n g in upon crush ,

”

ing ,
”
acting violen tly oppr e ssively or tyrannically in , , ,
”

which s ens e t h e G p r e a c h a n is us e d Th e G v e rb b ri s
. . . ,

to br e ak is id entical with H p a r a s to br e ak for

,
”
.
-
,
“
, ,

b e sid e s th e t wo giv e n abov e th e H attach e s s e veral oth e r , .

s e rvil e t e rminations to th e root p a r .

The E nglish nam e O s s i fr a g e O s p r e y also com e s from -

,
-
,

the sam e root p a r fr ag b r e a k , , .

Th e n e xt C e ltic bird names ar e e u n fi o n n s e a b h a g and

-

, ,

b e b o g which apply to th e falcon or the hawk or th e

, ,
”
,

kit e th e s e nam e s ar e int e re stin g as proving th e antiquity

of th e C e ltic dial e cts and e stablish ing the conn e ction O f C e ltic
,

w ith th e e arli e st forms of human sp e e ch Th e I nam e for . .

th e kit e e u n fi o n n sp e aks for itself ; for th e form e r part

,
”
,

of th e nam e is e u n a bird and t h e fact that e u n o c curs

, ,
”

h e r e so unmistakab ly as a compon e nt par t of a bird nam e -

r e nd e rs it t h e mor e probabl e that th e w ord bird also forms ”

part of other bird nam e s as O i On o s k o r On e c i c —

-
On i a ,
-
,
-
, ,

ik t — inos or nis c o r v u s m i l v u s c o r —n i x p a v o as
‘

- - - -
, , , , , ,

wil l b e sho w n pr e s ently The o t her part O f th e nam e e u n .

fi o n n is mor e di fficult to trac e In G th e r e ar e two w ords . .

,

fi o n n th e on e m ean s whit e fair and th e oth e r to skin

-
, ,
”
,

to flay but at first sight n e ith e r of th e s e suits th e kit e for

, ,

th e bird is not whit e nor do e s it skin its pr ey But although .

th e v e rb fi o n n has in G th e s ens e of flayin g and no other . ,

y e t if w e e xamin e anoth e r anci ent languag e w e sh all find ,

th at w ith flay th e r e is associat e d a s e condary and tropical

m e aning For i n stanc e t h e H v e rb g az al means ( 1 ) to
.
, .

flay but also ( 2) to pluck a w ay b y forc e for a stro n g man

,
”
,
”

may flay his w e ak e r b roth e r b y s ei z i n g and appropriating

h is goods and stripping him O f his prop e rty Again th e ”
.
,

H v e rb p as h at h m e ans to rush upon and att ack fo r th e

.
3 O6 TH E E R T U SC AN S .

As to the etymology of c r o i e it s e ems to be connect e d with ,

H ( a) o r a skin a h id e of w hich the first lett er is a i n

.
, , ,
”
,

and this is as usual r epr e s en t e d in G by h or 0 Thus

, , . .

k a i o r or k i o r by m e tath e sis g ives c r o i and this by adding , ,

the G termination a g b e comes c r o i e If this is S O then

.
,
.
,

G is a very anci ent language for th e H word ( a) o r to

. , . ,

which th e G c r o i c is so cl os e ly alli e d is us e d fr e qu e ntly

.
,

in th e v e ry earli e st O f th e sacr e d writings .

The next bird nam e s e a b h a g also bri n gs up som e int e r

-

e sting analogi e s U n lik e e u n fi o n n it has no O bvious

.
,

d e rivation in G for s e a b h a g means a hawk and .

,
“
,

nothing mor e and e v e n w h e n th e termination a g is r e mov e d

, ,

th e root s e a b h m e ans I n G to creep softly to sn e ak .

“
, ,
”

and this do e s not suit th e habit of th e bird But l e t us .

r efe r to the H lan gu ag e for an explanation In it th e

. .

v erb S h ab h ah m e ans t o l e ad aw ay captiv e flocks h er d s , ,

o r m en and S h e b h i s h e b u t h m e ans captivity captiv e s

” ”
.
, , ,

Th e H l e tter s hin in passing into t h e West e rn languages

. , ,

may becom e s h s g s ch as H s h a l a h b e com e s G r s c h o l é

, , . . ,

and H s h al al b e com e s th e Gr s k u l a O Thus th e H

. . . .

s h ab h a h app e ars in G in the forms s g a b a g beeves “ ”

.
,

cf c r e a c h and ab a— i s t e robb e ry rapin e If we

(
“
s
.
g , ,

softe n th e ini t ial so into s e s g a b a g b e comes s e a b h a g a , ,

“

ha w k t h e bird that rob s th at carries a way captive

, ,
”

th e nam e is thus analogous in m e aning to e u n fi o n n An d .

as bh in s e a b h a g is quiesc e nt lik e t h e H va r) in S imilar , .

r

c ircumstanc e s w e hav e s e a a
g which w ith l ins e rt e d gives
-
, , , ,

the G der i vatives s e a l g to hunt as in falconry s e a l b h

.
- -
, ,
”
,

“
a poss ession s e a l b h a e h a d h ,
”
s ei z in F r s a i s i n e a ,
“
,
”
.
,

l egal t e rm d e noting possession Ind ee d I am inclin e d .

,

to assert that our E word s e i z e has its origin in th e G . .

s e ab h through the C e lt e French s a i s i r for s e a v m ay -

,

b e com e s e a s s e i z e , .
 BI RD S . 307
i

Th e K b e b o g a falcon a hawk is only a lat e r

.
, , ,

c orruption O f G s e a b h a g . .

Again wh il e H S h ab h ah gives the G s g a b a or

, . .
, ,

short e ned s g a b h s g a b h ag ain by dropping the initial 8

, , ,

( as in t h e L c u t i s a S kin from. G r Sk u t os
) becom e s ,
“
,
”
.

g ab h a much ,
used G v e rb meaning ( )
1 to sei z e lay hold . ,

O f make prisoner take poss e ssion of and is thus id e ntifi e d ”

, , ,

with the H sh abh ah From this G verb g a b h I d e riv e

. . .

th e E t r capy s the falcon which like e u n fi o n n m e ans

.
, ,
”
,
-
,

the bird that s e iz e s and makes captive ; also the G e r “ ”

.

h ab i ch t A S h a fa c E h aw k L a c —
, .
-
c i p i t e r and th e
.
, . ,
-
,

Gr g u p s g upo s
. the vulture with its compound
, , ,

ai u
g p i o s ( c f a i —e t o s ) w hich from
. a I S S O and g u p s m e ans , , ,
’

the bird that rush e s upon a n d sei z es and carri e s O ff its

“ ”

prey Hom e r both in the Iliad and th e O dyssey applies

.
, ,

this name a i g u p i o s to a warrior who is rush ing on in his

headlong caree r of carnage The common explanation O f .

ai u
g p i o s as goat vu l tur e ( from a i for a i x a goat-
is ,

inad e quat e and ignoble ; th e G a e ls have a nobler conception

O f th e dignity O f t h e vultur e for th e y still cal l it l a c h a r ,

from l a o c h a h e re ,
.

From th e G form s g a b h which is pronounc e d s g a I .

, ,

d e riv e the Gr verb e ch o I take poss e ssion of I hold . ,

“
,

fast I hold I have for this was originally s c h o as is

, , , ,

prov e d by th e forms i s c h o and s c h e t h o and the 2 n d ,

a o r form e s c h o n
. and its mood s c h o i é n An d so from .
,

th e form g a b h I take L h a b e o I hav e G e r h a b e n .

,
“
, . ,

”
“
to have and p e rhaps G e r g e b e n to give
,
I hav e .
,
.

alre ady quot e d L c ap i o as from the G root g a b h and ‘

. .
,

conn e cted w ith H k ap h but it app e ars to m e that in G .

, .
,

and in L too there must hav e b ee n three diffe rent verbs

.
,

e ach having th e form g ab c ap ; for there is ( l ) g a b h for ,

s g ab to sei z e m ake prisoner L c ap t i v u s ( 2) g a b h

,
“
, ,
”
.
- -
, ,
 THE E T RU S C AN S .

to hold to contain L c ap a x H k ap h and ( 3) g a b h

, , .
-
, .
,

in the sens e O f motion ( s e e c a b a il) and the L c a p e s s e r e .

-
,

to hasten arriv e at ,
.
”

This derivation of the E truscan capy s is strictly in k e ep

ing with th e mean i ng O f th e nam e s O f all th e se rapacious
birds so far as I have examin e d th e m and also with the ,

G r bird
.
—
nam e h a rp é a falcon ( wh en ce the E h a rp i e s ), . ,

as is proved by the G r v e rb h a rp a z o I sei z e and over .

-
,

power I grasp I carry Off by forc e

, ,
.
”

I th e r e fore r e gard th e G reek g u p s a v ultu r e and th e , ,

E truscan capy s a falcon as d eriv e d both of them from

, ,
”
, ,

G g a b h to s e i z e an d as m e aning each the raptorial

.
, ,
“

bird S O if the E truscans and th e e arli e st G r eeks w e r e

.
,

P e lasgians th e n th e ir common languag e was C e ltic for i t

, ,

is not likely that th e Ionian immigration supplant e d such

primary names as g u p s a v u lture and oth e r bird names , ,
”
-

yet to b e considered .

If any on e is disposed to cavil at this d e rivation and to ,

think it strange that th e G reek vulture and th e E truscan “ ”

falcon should have nam e s which are radically the sam e I

”
,

would m er ely refer to a fact already w e ll known to Celtic

scholars t h e Celtic word g ab h a r in G and I mean s . .

“
a goat but in O l d I it was also us e d to signify a hors e ;
, .
“ ”

how ? because the word originally m e ans t h e leaper b eing “

,

closely connected with th e H t s ap h ar to leap to dance .

, , ,

as fully explain e d und e r E t r cap r a and d a m n n s Now . .

,

if animals so div e rse in form S iz e and classification as the , ,

goat and the horse can b e desig nated in Celtic by t h e sam e

nam e surely the G re eks and th e E truscans , both Pelasgians
, ,

wer e j ustified in using the same Pela n C e ltic nam e g u p s -

and capy s the sei z er th e grasper to mean birds S O clos ely

,
“
, ,
”

allie d as the vulture and th e falcon .

( cl ) Am ong the bir d nam es there are four which refer to

.
-
310 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

E uropean languages however ins e rt the letter r in the root , , ,

j ust as l is ins e rted in the root s h a b h to form the G .

s e alb h a poss e ssion ( q v ) Th e e arli e st form O f this

,
“ ”
.

ins e rtion is seen in I g e a r b ( for s g e a r b ) scab and G e r .

,
“
,
”
.

s ch o r f scab wh e nce E s c u rf S g e a r b ( pronounc e d

, ,
”
. .

s g e r b ) by metath e sis giv e s the G I s g r i o b

,
s c r i o b ( pro , .
-
. ,

n o u n ce d s g ré b
) to scrap e to scratch ,s g riob h to , ,
”
,

e n gr ave to write L s c r i b e r e F r é c ri r e ( e for s ) G e r

, , .
, .
’

, .

s ch r e i b e n E w r i t e ; and s g r i o b s g r o b by dropping
, .
, ,

the 3 gives G e r g rab e n to dig E g r a v e and e n g r a v e

, .
,
“
,
”
. .

The G r verb g r a p h e i n to scratch to wr ite also com e s

.
, , ,
”

from th e same root for th e K form O f s g r Ob is y s g r a fu or

, .

c r a fu
( s dropp e d ) to scrape to scratch and ,
s
y g
“
r i fe n u , ,
”
,

“
to w rite The K c r a fu shows us how s g e a r b s g r iOb
.
”
.
,

g r a b became G r gr a p h o I write and g l u p h o I “ ” “

s .
, , ,

engrave while the Gr compound middl e form d i a s c a r i p h

,
”
.
-

ao m ai I scratch as a fo w l n o t only pres e rv e s th e s O f

,
“
,
”

the C eltic b u t it also shows the derivation of th e E v e rb

, .

s c a r i fy .

From these reflections on the H s h ap h ar it would appear .

that th e early framers O f the Celtic lan guag e found it n e c e s

sary to ins ert an r in the root to distinguish betwee n t wo ,

root streams both flowing int o th e ir languag e at the sam e

-

time th e d e rivatives of the H root s h ab ah to l e ad cap

, . ,

t ive and of the H root s h ap h ar to scratch either of

” “
, .
, ,

which would give the forms s g a b s g a p s g a b h s g a p h , , , .

Again l e t us tak e th e H form t s ap h ar

, to wo und .
,
“

with claws to which Ch t e p h a r ( i q H t s i p p o r e n ) th e

,
”
. . .
,
“

nail of a man th e claw or hoof O f a b e ast is cog nate

,
”
, .

In t s ap h ar and similar H words the t s a ole has a strong .

,

affinity for th e palatals the root t s a p h th erefore becomes , ,

g a p h or c ap h and this with l ins e rted as in s e a l b h gives

, , ,

cla h
p ,G c l a m b L Ol a v u s
. a nail But the L
, .
-
,
.
”
.
 BI DSR . 31 1

c l a v u s b esides meaning a nail a p eg is also the na m e , ,

for that peculiar dress badg e O f rank which K ing Tullus

-

H o s t il iu s introduc e d in t o R ome from E truria Th es e stripes .

of purpl e th e l at u s cl a v u s and the a n g u s t u s cl a vu s were

, ,

wov e n into the t u n ica and we r e distinguishing m arks O f

,

high rank and of nobl e d e sc ent b e ing w orn only by the ,

s e nat orian and the equ e strian ord e rs in R om e for purple ,

is th e c olour that b e lon gs to a kingly princ ely station in ,

life For a similar r e ason the middl e class e s of soci e ty in

.

A ssyria wor e a tunic which was fring e d No w this c l a v u s .

,

must have som e conn e ction with a nail but wh e re does ,

th e co n n e ction li e ? Probably an answ e r may b e found in

th e H y at h ad
. a pin a nail ; whenc e tropically
,
“
,
a ”
, ,
“

princ e or man of rank on whom as on a nail th e w hole

”
,
”
, ,

Stat e hangs or depends and by a similar trope H b e r i a c h .

,

a bolt or b ar m e ans a princ e becaus e h e d e fends

,
”
,
”

th e S t at e as th e bolt secur e s th e door In this w ay the

, .

t u n i ca l a t i cl a vi a and the t u n i c a a n g u s t i c l av i a we r e w orn

by thos e whos e anc e stors had b ee n found e rs O f th e State .

An d as the fashion and th e thing came from E truria so ,

also doub t less did the nam e c l a v u s ; but c l a v u s is the

, ,

G c l am b th e re for e th e E truscan language w as C eltic An d

.
, .

I shall r egard this argument as valid until som e oth e r

lang uage can be S hown to hav e an equal claim to t h e
par e ntag e O f th e word ; and e v e n th e n th e q u e stion O f
priority w ill d e c ide for the G c l a m b is e vid ently in point
, .

of tim e ant erior to th e G e r k l a u e E c l a w . , . .

A furth e r r e aso n for th e us e O f th e nam e c l a v u s to ,

d e signat e social rank may p erhaps b e drawn from the

,

E tr u scan mirrors O n the m H e rcul e s ( and h e is said to

.

hav e b ee n th e found e r of th e W e st e rn C eltic nation) is re

pre s e nt e d as we aring a leopard s skin ov e r his shoulders ’

wi th th e paws and cl a ws hanging do wn in front ov e r e ither

312 TH E E TRUS CAN S .

br e ast the v e ry position which the purple stripe had on the

,

R oman d ress With this badge O f dignity compare th e

.

l e opard s skin as t h e d r e ss of t h e highest O fficiating pri e st in

’

E gypt who was usually the king s broth e r or som e on e O f

’

, ,

royal descent .

O n e of our birds — th e kite— has a name which must

hav e b ee n giv e n to it b e cause O f its d e structiv e habits it
is th e L m i l v u s F r m i l an Th e latt e r nam e is com
.
, . .

posed O f m i l ( cf K m i l fr a n a . and a n
.
-
, ,

that is G e u n I e n a bird and by an al ogy L m i l v u s

, .
, .
, ,
”
.

should be equival e nt to m i l and av i s ( cf c o r v u s) But .

-
.

what is m i l ? It is a G v e rb m e aning to ruin to d e stroy .

, ,

to spoil Th e kit e th e n t h e L m i l v u s is th e bird that

”
, , . ,

rush e s viol e ntly on his pr ey and d e stroys it t e aring it ,

to pi e c e s This nam e suits th e kit e for he is ind ee d a

.
,

sanguinary spoiler and rob b e r and his brother th e falcon , ,

ev e n in th e Hom e ric age h ad an e qually bad reputation for , ,

he is th e d e structiv e m e ssenge r O f Apollo .

Th e transition from L m i l v u s a kit e to L m i l e s .

, , .
,

a soldi e r is not very O bvious but I have n e ver b ee n

,
”
,

s atisfi e d w ith th e curr e nt d e rivation of L m i l e s fro m L .

, .

m i l l e a thousand as if on e of the thousand m e n whom

, ,
”

R omulus e mbodi e d for th e defence of his infant state ; as I

beli e v e m i l e s to hav e th e same root as m i l v u s I introduce ,

it h e re In t h os e e arly times the h e re was th e man who

.
,

with surpassing str e ngth O f body and g reat daring could ,

d e stroy in battle th e gr e atest numb e r of th e en e my

”
.

H e nc e nam e s O f honour appli e d to a warrior are O ften

,

m e r e e pithets to mark w ha t w e should now call his fe rocity

or p erhaps atrocity Hom e r praises his h e ro e s when th ey
.

dismiss to th e shad e s b elo w whole troops of slain In this .

s e ns e I find in G m i l id h to m e an a h e re on e famous
, .
, ,
”

for his d estructiv e blo w s and m il t i n e a e h d to m ean ”

,
31 4 THE E T RU SC AN S .

rite cut a circular trench to mark the extent O f the city

,

which they w e re founding an d there is also good r e ason to ,

b elieve that th e earli e st d we llings of men we re roun d w henc e ,

the nam e t u r r i s ( from root d r or c a r) a round tower ,

“
,

us e d by Horac e to signify a princ e ly mansion E v e n our .

E nglish nam e b o r o u g h ( from b r u gh q v ) supports th e , . .

d erivation O f H k i r a city fro m th e root c a r to g o

. , ,
”
,
“

round O ther forms of k i r are k i r i a h k i r i a t h as in

.
”
, ,

K i rj a t h Arb a K i ri a t h a i m ; in Ph oenician the word is

-
,

k e r e t h and in Parthian c e r t a ; in R ussian it is g o r e d

, ,

wi th which compar e th e P g a r d a n
”

g oing round as “
. , ,

a s y a g a r d an
-
th e revolving millstone
,
Old P ersian ”

has g h e r d a castl e Hindustani has p o r e All th e se

, ,
”
.

exampl es point to c a r as t h e root of k i r Be this as i t .

may it is c ertain that c a r a c h in G means wheeling

, .
“
,

flying in a circl e ; th is word transfe rred into G re ek is ”

, ,

c a r a c o s k i rk o s and with th e c soften e d into a simple

, , ,

aspirat e t h e Et r h a r a cos a hawk

,
With this compar e
.
,
.

the P c h a r g h a ha wk and from the same root c h ark h a

.
,
“
, , ,

“
a w he e l a ree l Her e again a previous remark applies
,
.
”
, , ,

t o th e e ffe ct tha t th e languag e in w hich the bird name is -

significant is th e O ld e r and moth e r tongue ; th e Gr k i rk o s -

.

in itself has no d e scriptive pow e r in G r eek but when vi e w e d ,

as anoth e r and r e duc e d form O f th e G c a r a c h it is s ig n ifi . ,

cant That a bird may b e n am e d from the mann e r of its

.

flight is prov e d by the H adj afg fi r ( cognat e to c ar) . .

,

flyi ng in circl e s gyratin g which as a noun is us e d to , ,

”
, ,

m e an the cran e anoth e r w h ee ler though of a diffe r e nt ,

”
,
”

class This d e rivation O f h awa ce s alone would satisfy me

.
/

that the E truscan language was C e ltic unless perchanc e , , ,

som e other language w ith which I am not acquainted should

produc e an e qually satisfactory explanation of the name .

The G r nam e t r i o r c h o s . a kite contains th e prefix , ,

”
 BI RD S .
fl
o 15

t r i and o r c h o s a ro w of tr ee s This prefix t r i I tak e

,
.

to b e a m e tath e sis for t i r or k i r ( k for t see t e i n e) , .

T r i o r c h o s is thus e quival e nt to k i r o r c h o s th e bird that ,

wh eels round th e tops of the tree s ; in this s e ns e th e ”

nam e w ould as w e ll apply to th e crane the crow and other , ,

birds but th e G r ee ks s ee m to hav e r e stricted it to the

,

kit e .

Anoth e r form O f th e root c a r is th e G g e a r r to describe .

,

a circl e wh e nc e L gyr u s From this w ord I d e riv e G e r

,
”
. . .

g e i e r a vulture the bird that fli e s round and round in

, ,

circl e s This vi ew is corroborat e d by th e G d e s c riptiv e

. .

nam e s for t h e gei e r vultur e ( 1 ) i o l a i r fh i o n n and ( 2 ) -

,
-
,

i o l a i r t h i o m c h i o l l a c h which m e an ( 1 ) t h e
-
eagl e that ,

t e ars its pr ey and ( 2 ) th e e agl e that fli e s round in

”
,
“

circles The w ord t i o m c h i o l l is els ewh e r e e xplain e d ;

.

from t i o m I tak e th e L pr eposition c i r c u m for t i o m m ay .

,

b e com e c i o m ( c— that is lo— for t ) and c i o m w ith th e root , ,

c a r pr e fix e d mak e s c a r c i o m or k i r k i o m round ab out ,

“

in a circl e the L c i r c u m all which h as b ee n sho w n

, .
,

els e wh e re .

Th e r e now r e main onl y th e Gr t o r g o s us e d by Calli . ,

m ach u s to mean a vultur e and th e L I should rath e r “

, .
,

say th e E t r v u l t u r th e vulture
. Th e s e ar e both ,
“
.
”

derived from th e root d fi r t u r t Or to go roun d , , , ,

which has the gen e ral id e a of roundness wh e n it is “ ”

appli e d to thi n gs This root is found in G in th e w ords . .

t u r a to we r t u r g h a b b a i l th e goi n g round of the

,
“
,
”
-
,
“

sun in his daily cours e t u r a c h a n a b ig b elli e d person , ,

“
-
,
”

t o r a tow e r t o r a d h an au ge r a wimbl e t o r r
,
“
, ,
“
, ,
”
,

mound over a grav e a grav e t o r a i l fertil e prolific ,

”
,
”
, ,
.

If to th e root d u r t u r t o r w e add th e G suffix a g as in

, , , , . ,

s e a b h a g w e hav e the w ord t o r a G h e bird

“
, g r t or os
g t , .
,

that flie s round and round Th e bird name t o r g o s or .

-
,
31 6 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

t ur
g by m
os,etath e sis becom e s t r u g —
On a turtl e dove , ,
-
,

nam e d from the root t u r b e caus e of its p e culiar habits .

O ur l e xicons invert the natural order of things by deriv

ing t r u g On from t r u z o I c o o I murmur I rather , ,
.
”

think that the bird name cam e fi rst in point O f tim e and -
,

that from the stem t ru g t h e v e rb t r u z o as if t r u g i z o , ,

was form e d to signify th e not e of the bird This d e rivation .

of t r u g On a turtl e dov e from d u r t u r to go round

,
-
,
”
, , ,
”

h a s som e support from th e G r nam e p e ri s t e r a a d ove .

, ,

which s ee ms to b e compound e d of p e ri rou n d about and ,

“
,
”

a root s t e r which possib ly may be the root of s t e rg o I

, ,

lov e — a n am e whi c h lik e H

”
r ach a m r e fe rs to the , .

affe ction of th e bird .

Th e nam e v u l t u r is nativ e to th e L languag e for the .

,

F r v a u t o u r is R omanc e corruption and the K f wl t u r is

.
, .

a loan word As a bird nam e it is uniqu e ; I beli e v e it to

-
.
-

b e E truscan Its t e rmin atio n t u r is the same syllabl e as

.
-

in G r t o r g o s t r u g o n ; and th e v u l I take to b e th e same

.
,

as in th e E t r to w n — nam e s Fel S ina Vul s in ii Vol at e rrae

.
-
,
-
,
-
,

Vul ci —that is th e G B e l or B e il ( infl e cted form V e l)

- _

, .
, ,

th e sun god worshipped as is w ell known by the anci e nt

-
,
”
, ,

Britons The name would thus m e an th e wh eeling bird

.

O f Bel If Apollo who in on e of his many aspects is the

.
”
, , ,

Hell e nic god O f light is said to u s e th e fal c on as his swift ,

“

mess e ng e r ( O dys s xv 5 2 6 ) at t h e Hom e ric e ra surely a

. .
,

nation t h e first founding of which dat e s b e for e th e Trojan

,

war may b e allow e d to s el e ct th e vultur e th e largest of th e

, ,

raptorials as an e mblem of th e ir gr e at god t h e sun th e

, , ,

larg e st luminary in th e sky Bu t a discussion of this matt e r .

would d e tain us too long here and b e sides it b elongs rath e r ,

to the r eligion and the mythology O f th e E truscans y e t I

may be perm itt e d to stat e b ri e fly som e of t he reasons which
l e ad me to associate the vultur e with the worship of Bel
318 T HE E T RU S C AN S .

physical structure are th e Con i r os t r e s thos e with round

, ,
“

conical beaks .

I will tak e th e ins e ssorial rav e n and c re w along w ith ,

the g r a l l a t or e s th e w ad e rs b ec aus e some of the an c ient

,
“
,
”

nam e s for rav e n and c re w illustrat e th e d e rivation of th e

E t r g n zs and O f oth e r nam e s for th e w ading b irds Th e s e
’

-
.
.
,

illustrativ e nam e s ar e G b r ai n I c o r r a g K b r an w ith its . , .

, .
,

compound c i g fr a n L c o rv u s and c o r n i x G r k o r a x and

-
, .
, ,

k o r On é S k a r a v a O H G e r h r a b e n E r a v e n H b r ab
, .
, . . .
, .
, . .

But b efor e e xamining th e e tymology O f th e s e I w ill ,

bri efly r e fe r to som e oth e r nam e s for rav e n and c re w as ,

G c n a i m h e a c h fi t h e a c h r o c a s G e r r ab e E g r e b e
. , , , .
, . .

First then l e t us Obs e rv e t hat th e rav e n the cre w an d t h e

, , , ,

vultur e b e ar th e sam e g e n eral nam e s in G p r e a c h a n .

,

and fi o n n a g ; thes e n am e s as w e hav e s een d e scrib e th e , ,

habits of th e rav e n and th e carrion cro w as w e ll as O f the -

,

vult ure Th e G n am e c n a i m h e a c h the cro w e vi

. .
-
,
“
,
”

d e n t l y th e carrion cro w is form e d from G c n a i m h a

- “
, .
,

bon e and may e qually apply to the vultur e as t h e bon e

,
“

b r e aker N o w Pliny t e lls us that ossifrag e the bon e ”

, ,

br e ak e r w as an E truscan d e scriptive nam e for th e vultur e

, ,

th e a gu il a ba r bat a do ubtl e ss th e lamm e rg e ier of th e

“
,
”

Ap e nnin e s H e must r e fe r to th e m e aning O f t h e nam e

.

o ssifrag e for it is not lik e ly that th e w ord is O f E t r o rigin

,
. .

Now it happ e ns that in G c n a i m h —

,
b r is t e a c h the bon e .
,

break e r is still a nam e for a vulture b r i s t e a c h b e ing

,
“
,
”

form e d from th e G v e rb b r i s to b r e ak This coincid e n c e

. , .

may not hav e much forc e in its e lf b ut in how e v e r small a , ,

d e g ree i t adds to the w e ight of my argum e nt

,
.

Th e L p e rsonal nam e N ae v i u s as if C n ae v i u s s e ems

. , ,

to b e tak e n fro m G c n a i m h a b on e and th e augur .

,
“
,

At t u s N a v i u s or N se v i u s O f the W h e tston e story was , ,

probably an E truscan .
 BI RD S .
319

Th e G r o c a s a crow comes from G r e c a hoars e

.
,
“
, .
,

or rough voice w he n ce Teutonic h r u k E r o o k L r a u c u s

,
”
, .
, ,

hoarse as in the expre ssion r au ca p a lu m be s

,
”
Th e G .

n ame fi t h e a c h ( t h S ilent) contracte d fi a c h th e rav e n , ,

“
,

com e s from G fi a d h meat food vi c tuals and thus

. ,
“
, , ,

corresponds in m e an ing with c i g fr an which I shall pre -

,

s e n t l y examin e .

Th e G e r r ab e O H G e r h r a b e n is connecte d with
. , . .

the G e r verb r au b e n to rob

. Th e A S h r ae fn from , . .
-
.
,

which comes E r a v e n is an O ld e r form and is e quivalent .

, ,

to h r ae f e n But what is h r ae f ? W e ha v e s ee n that g a b

-
.

or g a b h is an o ld C e ltic verb meaning to s e i z e By “

.
”

ins e rting the l e tt e r r this word b e com e s g rab an e xpr e s ,

sive col loquial word in E nglish meaning to s e iz e forci b ly ,

and suddenly The verb g r a b h to s eiz e does not n o w

.
,
“
,
”

exist in G in that form but th e r e is the v e rb g r a b h to

. , ,

carv e to e ngrave and to distinguish th e one verb from th e

, ,
”

oth e r g r a b h
,
to sei z e has b e en d e vocalis e d an d is
,
“
, ,

writt e n gr e i m ( m for b see t u b e r) a grasp a hold , ,

“
, ,
”

wh e nc e th e v e rb g r e i m ic h to gras p to catch The ,

“
, .
”

G e r g r e i fe n
. to s ei z e and g r i ff a g rasp a talon a
, ,
”
,
“
, ,

claw app e a r to com e from g r e i m rath e r than from th e

,
”
,

O lder form g r a b h From t h e form g r e i m — that is g r e i b .

,

—I tak e the E name g r e b e a kind O f diver bird remark . ,

-
,

ab l e for th e agility and rapidity wi t h w hich it can pursue

a n d catch its pr e y u nder w at e r O ur E nglish etymologists .

ar e e ither silent or astray in fixing the pat e rni t y O f this

w ord for as g r e b e is a C e l t o —
, ,
Fr e nch w ord th e re is no ,

doubt that it comes from th e C e ltic g r e i m Further .

,

g rab h by softening
,
th e ini t ial 9 giv e s A S h r ae f i a n , .
-
.

— or to sei z e to plund e r to rob fro ”

f) fi “
( b h
_ _ v r se a n , m , , , ,

w hich com e s A — S r ae fe n E r a v e n G e r r a b e Da . . , .
, .
, ,

”
r a a fn the robber bird the bird of pilfering habits
,
“ -
, .
3 20 TH E E T RUS CAN S .

Again, th e root g r ab ( b hard ) by softening and the n ,

dropping the g becom e s L f r a p e r e to S ei z e snatch

,
-
,
“
, ,
”

and its R omanc e corruption r a v i r In th e sam e mann e r .

ar e form e d G e r r a u b e n E t O r o b K r h a i b rapacity
.
, .
, . ,
“
,
”

G r e ub ,
to t e ar to lacerat e and from it r e u b a i n n
“
, ,
”
,

robb e ry fr ee booting
,
.
”

Th e F r c o rb e a u is a corruption of L c o r v u s and F r
. .
, .

c o r n e i l l e O f L c o rn i c u l a
. .

S O far th e misc e llan e ous nam e s for rav e n and crow 3

now let us cl assify and e xamin e the names for the con i r os t r e s
,

and the cu l t i r os t r e s t aking th e m toge th e r

, .

T h e E truscan g n zs th e cran e is as I hav e said Of the

’
”
, , , ,

tribe of birds call e d by ornithologists the cu l t r i r os t re s b e ,

caus e they have long straight cutting beaks ,

With ”
.

th e m I associate anoth e r trib e th e con ir os t r e s those w ith , ,

conical b e aks because it happens that in som e of the

”
,

languag e s und e r consid e ration th e sam e root name is appli e d -

to birds of b oth trib e s An d with reason for although .

,

clos e O bservation j ustifies t h e s eparation of these birds into

two tri b e s as abov e y e t th e e arly bird nam e r looking on
,
-
,

th e s e birds as h e found th e m e ith e r p erch e d on tr ee s t e aring

carrion pickin g up grubs or w adi n g in the pools and sh allo w s
, ,

for a m e al O bs e rved that th ey had on e feature in common

, ,

—a long straight sharp pointed conical or cylindrical bill

, ,
-
,

— and nam e d th e m accordi n gly Thus it is that many O f .

th e s e bird n am e s describe th e shape O f the bill A familiar

-
.

instance of a nam e tak e n from a peculiarity in the shap e of

the beak is the E p i k e which is a fish with a sharp .
,

pointed nos e .

But in considering the names of our con ir os t r es and

cu l t r i r os t r e s it will be conv enient to follo w the sam e
,

arrangement of names which we m ade for the rapaciou s

birds v iz ,
.
3 22 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

th e re is said to b e a hospital for sick and ag e d storks and

cran e s .

The S eptuagint and some O f the Christian fath e rs con

sid e r th e c h a s i d a h to be th e h e ron which was also “
,
”

kno w n to cherish its par e nts some translators also

r e nd e r th e w ord by vulture haw k kit e The ,
”
,
”
.
”

L! ! translators quit e overlook the stork and r end e r

.
,

c h a s id a h into G re e k by words meaning hoopo e heron “ ” “ ”

, ,

pelican .

The E nam e s t o rk is the G e r s t o r c h which some

. . ,

Ge rman etymologists consid e r a loan word it may ho w ev e r -

, ,

”
b e connect e d w ith a root w hich giv e s th e G r s t o rg e love .
,
“
,

s t e rg o I lov e d enoting th e affe ction b e tween t h e pare nts

, ,

and th e children A parallel instance O f a bird nam e with .

-

this m eaning is S v a r a d a a goos e from v ar a a lov e r .

, ,
”
, ,

a husband An d on the E gyptian m onument S t h e goose

.
”
-

is th e symbol whi c h means a son because O f its courage ,

”

in d efe n d ing its young .

2 As in t h e raptorial names fal c o and c r o m a n so here

.
,

t h e shap e O f th e b e ak is a promin e nt physical fe atur e and ,

gives names to th e stork t h e h e ron th e crane th e rav en , , , ,

and th e cre w and all th e s e names hav e in th e m th e el e ment

,

c o r Thus c o r r without any attributive w ord is the name

.
, ,

by whi c h th e cran e is familiarly kno wn to the Irish of the ”

pr e sent d ay and in th e Irish Bibl e it is us e d in this s ense

,
.

But c o r r with a qualifying adj e ctive attach e d to it is also

, ,

us e d in G and in I to signify the stork

. the h e ro n .the “
,
”
,
” “

crane th e bitt e rn
,
” “
Thes e descriptive nam e s mean .
’3

“
th e moor c o r r ( th e crane) the white c o r r ( the stork) ,
“
,

th e gr e y c o r r th e fish c o r r t h e c o rr th at fr e quents
,
”
,
” “

th e shallows of riv e rs ( th e h e ron) The sam e syllable is ”

.

s ee n in th e G r k o r a x k o r On e and the L c o r v u s and

.
-
,
-
, .
-

c o r n i x Th e s e coincid e nces O f nomenclature cannot have

-
.
 BI RD S . 3 23

happen e d b y chanc e ; they must be fo und e d on so m e general

a plication O f c o r r
p which w ill suit all th e se birds ; this
m e aning I find in th e G word c o r r I kno w that th e se . .

n am e s are usually r e gard e d as onomatopoetic —imitations of

t h e p e culiar note O f th e bird as cuckoo I do not d e ny that , .

this is probably tru e b ut th e re are som e consid e rations which , ,

i n my mind militate against this vi e w and I find a very

, ,

g ood derivation in th e G c o r r which m e ans a snout a “

.
, ,

b ill . Through th e G adj c o r r a c h which is appli e d to . .

,

birds that have a rolling eye w e s ee that c o r r is d e riv e d ,

f rom t he root c a r which contains th e idea O f , roundness ,

o r of going round
“
Th e same principle app e ars in S .
”
.

t unda th e b e ak of birds so called from its roundness

, ,
” ”

( cf L r o t u n d u s)
. . C o r r th en is a rou n d conical or .
, , , ,

c ylindrical b ill and this is exac t ly th e kind O f beak w hich

th e P e rch e rs and Waders have This shows that th e .

a nci e nt Celtic na m e mak e rs w e r e not unskilful in O bserving -

th e e ssential d iffe r ences O f animals and to some e xt ent , , ,

anticipat e d by such words as c o rr and b a rr th e mod e rn

, ,

d ivision of birds into rostral trib e s Th e G re ek k o ra x I .

take to be c o r r w ith th e su ffix a g G r k o r On é to be -

, .

c o rr w ith G e u n a bird L c o r v u s to b e c o rr with

'

“ ”
.
, , .

a vis a bird L c o rn i x to b e c o r r w ith n i s as in G r

,
“
,
”
.
, .

o r n iS
-
n i t h o s all O f w hich t e rminations have already been
,
-
,

e xplained Th e G r k o r a x has its equivalent in Celtic for

. .
,

o n e name for a c row in Irish is c o r r a g .

In G th e r e was a disti n ction b e tween th e con i ros t r a l beak

.
,

which w as properly call e d c o r r and the cu l t r i r os t r a l called , ,

b ar r for c o r r a g is a cre w w ith its short conical beak

,
“
,
”
,

b ut b ar r gives L p a rr a th e magpi e or j ay with its

.
, ,
” “
,
”

long and strong b e ak like a s p e a r This distinction how .

,

e v e r is not rigidly O bs e rv e d for in G

,
a crane is called , .
,

e ith e r c o rr r i a b h a c -
or p a r r r i a b h a c and a -
,
3 24 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

kite or hen barrier is called p a r r r i a b h a c n a n c e a r c

-
”
-
.

In G the word p a r r or rather b a rr ( see hu m it s ) means

.
,
/
,

the sharp point or top of anything a word which is found ,

”

in almost all languages in th e s e ns e O f elevation or h eigh t .

Its K forms b a r p a r y s p a r brin g us to th e E s p e a r

.
, , , . ,

“
a lanc e which is the meaning of b a r both in G and K
,
”
.

and this is a very suitabl e meaning for th e s e birds sp e ar ,

their pr ey The full i d e a then contained in the w ords

.
, ,

c o r r and b a r r is that of a straight round sp e ar lik e b e ak , ,

-
,

and any o ne who l ooks at th e beak O f the stork or crane

will at onc e see h o w appropriat e is th e G n am e c o r r . .

Inde e d th e American crane has a bill lik e a dagg e r and it

, ,

has been known to drive it through a man s ha n d with on e ’

blow From c o r r in this s e ns e I take the Sabine w ord

.

c u r i s q u i r i s a sp e ar wh e nc e Q u i ri t e s and Q u i ri n u s ;
, ,
“
,

th e form e r O f these is th e R oman citi z en name th e spear ,

men it r e s e m bl e s th e G c u r a i d h a spearman a .
,
“
,

warrior and has its count e rpart in the B e l g ae the bow

, ,

m e n ; the other Q u i r i n u s is the n ame O f the deified

”
, ,

R omulus as the son Of Mars the spear god to who m

, ,
”
-
,

p i c u s th e magpi e
,
“
th e pike or spear bird ( cf p a r ra),
” “ -
”
.
,

was sacred and under whos e auspic e s S poil taken in war

,

was sold s u b h as t a Ind ee d it would not be hard to show .

,

th at t h e nam e s R omulus and R amn e s so clos e ly connect e d ,

with th e e arli e st history of R ome are both of them tak e n

from a G word meaning a spear . .

But some on e m ay ask Can a bird b e nam e d from its ,

b e ak m e rely ? C ertainly ; for w e have alrea d y had L .

fa l c o from fal x and also the I c r o m an

, ,
a sickle .
,
“
,
”

h e nce a kite B e sides this t h e K name for a cre w

.
”
, .

is b r an as if b a r r e n th e bird with the sp ear like

,
-
,
-

beak and th e K c i g f r a n is this sam e word b r a n with

, .

the noun c i g flesh pr e fix e d This word c i g enters als o

, ,
.
326 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

The G g n o s is th e refore in all respects a suitable nam e

.
, ,

for the E truscan cran e .

If L n a s u s is d e riv e d from G g n o s then G e r n a s e

. .
, . ,

Ic n Os A S n ae s e E n o s e are all in lik e m anner more

.
, .
-
.
, . ,

or less directly conn e c te d with g n e s which possessin g th e , ,

g,
mus t be the oldest and par e nt form Th e pr e s e n c e O f th e .

a in L and G e r is e xplained by the G a wide “

. . crao s .
,

mouth which like L g r u s is only anoth e r form of g n o s

,
”
, . ,

and th e connection Of c r a o s in meaning w ith c o rr and b a r r

is shown by its d e rivative G c r a o s n a c h a S p e ar a dart . ,
“
,
.
”

Th e S n as a b e ars a strong r e semblanc e to L n a s u s but

. . ,

it cannot be suppos e d that the L n a s u s came direct from .

t h e banks of the G anges That n o s e is one of the e ssential .

words of the primitive unbrok e n language will not b e ,

doubt e d ; th e Sanscrit branch O f th e Aryan fam ily carri e d

this nam e into India but who brought it into Italy ? N o t ,

th e G r eeks but the C e lts for th e most H ellenising O f L atin

, ,

etymologists will scarc ely u rge that th e n o s e n a s u s came ,

thro u gh G reece Th e G re eks th e ms e lves got th e ir name fo r

.

the nose from th e Pelasgian C e lts for in G e m

”
, .
, ,

s r o i n is th e common name for the human nose and from ,

this com e s t h e Gr r i n h r i n which S O far as the sound is

.
, , ,

concerned may b e written b r o i n th e initial aspirat e taking

, ,

the place of the G s in e n It is cl e ar that this G r . . .

word cannot giv e th e L n a s u s . .

If any one her e O bj e cts that it is not lik e ly that so many

d iffe r e nt O bj e cts should b e nam e d from t h e one w ord nose , ,

I m ust again r e ply that in the earli e st st ag e s of language

words we r e fe w and that ea c h root word like the patriarch
,
-
,

founder of a family or a nation was t h e author of a num e rous ,

prog eny e ach in d ividual having his o wn s eparate fe atures

,

and attire but all w h e n attentiv e ly e xamined e xhibiting

, , ,

traces of their com m on O rigin Nowadays around th e sam e .

,
 BI RD S . 3 27

dom e stic h e arth th e r e will som e tim e s b e found on e or two

,

m e m b e rs of a famil y u nlik e th e oth e rs w h om a cursory ,

O bs e rv e r woul d r e gard as strang e rs ; and y e t on inquiry w e , ,

learn that th eir form and fac e th e ir hair th e ir voice or , ,

habits if not exactly thos e of th e ir pare nts ar e y e t par e ntal

, , ,

b eing d e riv e d from th e ir grandpar e nts Th e stud ents of .

language can find among words many illustrations and “

e xampl e s O f such changes and vari e ti e s O f fe atur e

'

I hav e only one oth e r r e mark b e fore I l e av e th e bird

nam e s which have t h e syllabl e c o r it r e sp ec ts th e H .

b r al b a rav e n a cro w S k a r a v a G e s e n iu s confe sses ”

'
“
.
, , , .

that no root for O r a b can be found in th e S e mitic lan gu age s ’

but cit e s th e L c o r v u s as cognat e ; he O bs e rves also t hat

.
, ,

the b and th e v ar e n o part O f th e root This root as we .

,

kno w e xists in G for the H Cr ab b egins w i t h th e palatal

, .
,
.

letter a i n which as usual r e pre s en ts or is r e present e d by

, , ,

th e G g k or 0 hard .
, , .

Th e nam e s L a r d e a G r e r Od i o s F r h é r o n E h e r o n
. , . , .
, .
,

S c e r n e ar e all th e sam e wor d and ar e d e riv e d from G

.
, , .

ard ,
high ; t h e h e ron is t hus th e lofty bird This
“ ” ”
.

S ens e s u its th e stork t h e h e ron and th e cran e for th e y are , , ,

e a c h about four fee t high and hav e th e sam e stat ely asp e ct ,
.

Th e G a r d in its infl e ct e d state is a i r d e w hich by m eta

.
, , , ,

th e sis m ay b e com e Gr e r Od i O S and th e cl aspirat e d slips

, .
,

into th e liquid n w hence h e r o n e r n e Ther e is no d iffi , ,

.

culty in rec ognising th e L a r d e a . .

T h e P e rsians c all t h e h e ron b u t i m a r b e cause of its “

affe ction t i m a r b e ing a w o rd that m e ans care att endan c e

, ,

on th e sick For som e suc h r e ason Athene in one passage

.
”
,

in th e Iliad e m ploys the heron as her m e ss e n ge r

,
.

3 Th e accid e ntal qualiti e s of th e

. P e rch e rs
Wa d e rs Th es e are ( a ) a hoars e not e and ( b ) colour
.
”
,
.

Th e voic e of the bird app e ars n — for c ro w — G

( )
a . i .
3 28 TH E E TRU S CAN S .

r o c a s and it may b e in G e r k r ah e A S c r a we E
, , , .
, .
-
.
, .

c ro w O H G e r b r u c h and k r aa G o t h b r u k E
, . .
-
.
, . , .

roc k 0 S I k r u k u ; for cran e — K c r e g y r and g ar an

, . . . ,

G r g e r a n o s G e r k r a n i c h A S c ran E c r a n e ; for
.
, .
, .
-
.
, .

h e ron — K c r e g y r G e r r e i h e r A S h r a g r a O f
.
, .
, .
-
. .

”
th e s e r e c a s and c r e g y r both indicat e a harsh voice
,
- -
,

r o c being th e root of th e L r a u e n s hoars e and cr e g ”

.
, ,

being alli e d to G r k e r c h o as in k e r c h n é i s t h e k e strel .

,
‘

,
“

R e i h e r is the scream e r O f th e oth e r names “

.
,

som e m ay b e conn e ct e d with t h e syllable c o r r which I have ,

already explain e d but th e r e st e sp e cial ly those b e ginning , ,

with th e syllab l e c r or c a r are onomatopo e tic imitations Of ,

th e not e peculiar to th e bird It is rather r e markabl e as .

,

S ho w i n g th e acc u racy O f our e arl y nam e mak e rs that not -

,

on e of th e nam e s for t h e stork has this syllab l e hr or or for ,

th e stork has n o not e ; th e snapping of its mandibl e s — th e

only sound it mak e s —r e s e mbl e s a crotalism a rattling of ,

castan ets Pliny allud ing t o th e voic elessn e ss of the stork

.
, ,

t e lls us that th e r e we re som e people who ass erted that the

bird had no tongu e .

( b ) The colours are gr e y ( gl a s and r i a b h a c) and

.

whit e ( b an ) .

Th e habits of th e s e two tribes of birds furnish us

with th e nam e s G I fi t h e a c h contract e d fi a c h I c o r r .
-
.
, , .

i a s g K c i g f r a n and c h r y c h y d d L c i c o n i a
, . These -
, .

nam e s h av e all b ee n explained e xc epting G 1 as g a fi s h , .

,
”

L p i s c i s and K c r y c h which m e ans Shallo w wat e r

.
, .
, .
”

In fin e to sum up this bird hunting raid I think i t h as

,
-
,

bee n prov e d that th e E truscan h a r a cos capy s and g n z s

’

, ,

ar e C e ltic n am e s that th e roots O f most O f th e b ird names

,
-

in our list ar e found in C eltic and that many of t h e mos t ,

el e m e ntary id e as in human sp ee ch ar e e xpr e ss e d in Latin ,

and G r eek by words of C e ltic e tymology

, .
330 TH E E T RU SCAN S .

first syllable m ay b e the root of cap r a We h ave also the

.

U de kapp e s u n and th e Turkic le ap j ap j apys ch to snatch

, , , ,

se i z e by forc e as well as the Hu n garian leap to g e t pos

,
”
,

session O f C ap ys would therefor e be a bird of pre y

” “ ”
. .

Gi n i s seem s to b e an Aryan word from the sam e root as

the G reek ch én .

D O NAL DS O N — Capy s
. . If cap ys =fa l co it should seem ,

that capys contains the root O f cap e r e for th is would b e

-
,
.

the natural derivation of the name .

”
 WE I G HT S AN D M E AS UR E S . 331

CH APT E R XI .

W E I G HT S AN D M E AS UR E S .

1 . a P i ce O f L nd
V O I S Il S ,
‘
e a .

2 . Man t i s s a a M ke weigh t ,
a -
.

1 . V O RS U S , a P i e ce f
o Lan d .

is a word of v e ry un certain e tymology for land ,

measur e s vary so much in diffe r e nt cou n tri e s that perhaps

it is now impossibl e to id e n t ify th e word It s ee ms to .

have b ee n the E truscan unit of m e asur e m e nt for land about ,

1 0 0 fee t squar e and n e arly th e sam e as t h e Gr p l e t h r on

, . .

I It may m e an a h e r e di t ary patrimony lik e th e G I

.
,
’
.

k l e r o n o m i a from k l e r o s
,
a lot If so it is connected ,
“
.
,

w ith th e L p ars a part a shar e and t h e P p u r a

.
, , , .
,
“

lot from t h e P p ar e h a part a lot

, . Th e P p u r is
,
“
, .
”
.

explai n e d by t h e H g fi r al a littl e p ebbl e us e d in casting

.

lots h e nc e an inh e ritanc e that w hich falls to any on e by

, ,

lot The G for share portion is e a r an n which also

. .
“
, ,
”
-
,

means a district a provinc e — th e same idea as in

, ,
”

b ut of larger extent No w e a r a n n must be ( lik e G

.
, .

u r a n a c h for f u r a n a c h ) a soften e d form of f e ar a n n from ,

th e root p a r to br e ak
,
wh e nc e L fra n g o and L . .

p ar s ; and f e a r an n in G happ e ns to mean a farm land .

“
,
”

h e root syllabl e b e ing f e a r and that is pr e tty near the

( t -

m e aning of
2 If 7/0 7 5 l
.
/
is n ot patrimonial b u t a pi e c e of land such , .
3 32 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

as any on e might acquire b y purchas e th e n the name m ay ,

be take n from G u r f o ir a b ord e r — used by metonymy .

, , ,
”

to signify the pi e ce of land itself m uch in the sam e way as ,

the L fi n e s e nds and th e Teutonic m a rk in th e nam e

.
, ,
”
,

D e n m a rk to signify territory ,
The L fi n i s its e lf s ee ms .
”
.

to be th e G b e i n n b e n a mountain for mountains

. , , ,
”

s e rve as natural boundari e s b e t ween co untrie s In proof of .

this I cit e G r o r o s a mountain and h o r o s a bound

.
, ,
”
,

ary H g ab al to twist as a rope wh e nc e g e b u l

.
, , ,

a line by which boundari e s ar e meas ured ( cf L fi n i s . .

,

fu n i s) a boundary,
a chain of mountains From fO i r ,
”
.

th e G has f o i r i c h e a n bord e rs f o i r i o m a l l territory

.
,
“
, ,
“
,
”

fo ir u m h a fring e s bord e rs and f o r r a c h a m e asuring

, , ,
”
,
“

rod a pol e a p e rch

,
Th e r e is also an O l d w ord fo rb m ean
, .
”

ing land gl ebe land

“
this is a corruption of fo i r a m h
,
-
,

from fo i r The id e a of gl eb e land very w e ll suits t h e

.
“ -
”

E t r v o r s ze s w hich was in all lik e lihood a small piece of

.
,

cultivat e d land attached like a gl eb e to th e d we lling An y

, , ,
.

of thes e words if pronounc e d fe r h would giv e v o r s u s

, ,
-
.

Th e author who quotes v o r s n s as an E t r word says that

, .
,

it was clausus quat uor lim it ib u s

“
P e rhaps th e force of .
’

this d esc ription lies in t h e w ord l im it ib u s boundaries ,

” “
,
”

th e G fo i r N o w fe i r with f asp i rat e d is h o i r the G r

. .
, , , , .

h o r o s a bou n dary a landmark and h o i r giv e s G O i r

, , ,
”
. ,

a fringe or bord e r a boundary a limit ( which is the L , , .

e ra ,
a border a coast a
“
and th e Ho m eric
, ,

ouron a bou n dary a measur e of distance an d t h e Ionic

, , ,

e u ro s a bou n dary from which ap pare ntly com e s Gr

, ,
”
.

”
a r o u r a p l ou g h land
-
,
corn land
“
V e r s u s may thus -
,
” “
-
.
,

withou t vio l e nce be tak e n fro m G fe i r The ve r s us , . .

would thus be th e a g e r li m it a t u s O f th e R oman l aw .

Colum ella says that th e R oman a ct u s which like th e , ,

ve r s u s was the unit of land m e asur e was called by th e

,
-
,
334 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

spelling of m e an and giv e s the L m i n o r m i n u s less , .

, ,
“
,

m in u o I l e ss e n G r m e i On less
, ,
”
.
,
“
.
”

The L p ar v u s little in m y O pinion is G for G

.
-
,
“
,
”
, .
,
.

b e a rra like H m e at m e ans a shre d whence an adj

, .
,
“
,
”
.

b e a r r a m b pronounc e d b e a r r a v L p ar v u s ( p for b) ;
-
, , .
-

and b e a rr a is the H m a r a t ( b for m ) . .

The root th en of m a u i zs s a is m an and to this hour the

’

, , ,

L owland Scotch sp e ak of giving a thing to th e m ai n s ”

,

when they mean to say that i t is a small thing given in

addition to the bargain .
”

Op i n i on s f
o Ot h e rs .

D O NAL DS O N — Scaliger and Voss derive it from m an u

.

ten sa e O quod manu po rrig it u r

,
“
It is mor e pr obably .

connect e d lik e m e n d a with th e root G r m a t en compare

,
-
, .

r u s t u m with f r u s t r a
f .

L I N D S AY — From ( 1 ) m e i n i d a that which is

. proposi ,

tum proposed or O ffe red and perhaps ( 2) wa h s an

,
to , , , ,

i ncrease ; or possibly simply th e G othic m e i n a i t h s per

” “
-
, , ,

j ury in th e s e ns e of a fraudul e nt proffer

,
”
.

TAYLO R — Th e Y e n is s e i w hich has prese rv e d so many

E truscan w ords has r e tain e d this In th e K ot Y e n is s e i .
-

language w e find the exact word m i n t u s signifying a , ,

“

”
little a bit
, .
 DR ES S . 335

CHAPT E R XII .

DR ES S .

1 . L ee n a, a Woollen C loak .

2 . Tog a ,
t h e R o m a D r ess n .

1 . T O GA ,
t h e R om a n Dr e s s .

TH E was the distinctive R oman dr e ss O f peace ; fo r

ce d an t arma togae The gens togata regarded it as “ ”
.

p e culiarly theirs for e ven afte r t he influ e nc e of G re e c e had

,

introduced other garm ents they still wore it on all c e r e monial

,

and stat e occasions and they forbade foreign e rs to use it

, .

W e are expr e ssly told by Varro that th e t og a came from

E truria and T e rtullian exclaims : W e ll ! what a circuit “
,

has the t og a tak e n ; from P elasgians to Lydians E t rus

cans) ; from Lydians to R omans An d under th e words .
”

c l a vu s and Ga bin u s I have endeavour e d to S how h o w the

t og a f r a t ex t a w ith its broad strip e of purple came to be

, ,

w orn by the E truscans as a badg e of rank and h igh O ffice .

T h is style w as brought to R ome by K ing Tullus H os t iliu s ,

and his t og a was picta — that is woven in va rious ,

c olours ; while that of K ing Servius Tullius was regia “ ”

and undulata —
“
that is arrange d in wavy lin e s O f colour
, ,

and worn only by the king Now I need not say that the .
,

G a els of Scotland still wear a similar dress ; lik e the t og a ,

i t is made O f wool and is wrapped round the body much in

,

the sam e way ; like t h e royal t og a its fabric is woven in ,

336 TH E E T RU S CAN S .

stripes of various colours the C e ltic king of Ol d was e ntitl e d

to wear seven colours the priests six and th e nobl e s four , , .

Th e lower part of this distinctive d ress of the Highlanders

is call e d by us th e kilt from an old G word c e a l t “
,
”
. ,

m e anin g appar el cloth e s dr e ss ( from c e a l a i c h ,

to ,
-
,

hide L c e l o) so that th e kilt is th e d r e ss

,
”
.
,
Now “
.
”
,

we hav e se e n e ls e wher e that v e rbs to hid e m e an origin

ally to cov e r and thus the original m e anin g O f G c e a l
“
,
”
.

corre sponds with th e L t e g o I cover wh e nc e t og a . ,

“
,
”
.

E v e n th e word c l o t h e s m e ans only a covering and comes ,

from th e sam e root as c l o u d although on e l e xic o

grapher tak e s it from L cl au d e I close ! The sam e idea .
,
“ ”

of cov e ring is seen in m an t l e on comparing it with

“ ”
,

d i s m an tl e Th e H m e i l an u pper garm e nt worn by

. .
’

, ,
”

women m e n O f b ir t h kings and pri e sts com e s probably

, , , ,

from the root m a a l in th e primary s e ns e O f cov e ring ’ “

.

Th e S ac h c h h a d a n a w hich means cloth es also means

.
-
’

,
“
,

th e woo d en fram e of a roof th e idea common to both is ‘

that O f covering Th e S v a s t r a dress cloth e s is th e

. .
,
“
,

same root word as L v e s t i s originally a cov e rin g

-
The . , .

G fa l u i n n a cloak L p a l l a p a l li u m is derived ”
. , , . ,

from fa l a i ch to cover -
and th e wom e n s cloak in
,
’

B el gium is fa il l e The Ch s a rb a i which may m e an . .

,

e ith e r m antl e or cloak is the lo n g wid e trousers still

”
, ,

worn in the E ast from the root s a r b al to cover , , .

”

But is t e g o t o g a a G word ? Yes For the G verbs

, . . .

to cover are c o m b d a i c h and c u i g h r i c h each of

”
-
,
-
,

which is form e d from th e monosyllabl e d a i c h t a i ch t u i g b , , ,

L teg
.
If we take t u i g h and aspirat e th e initial t w e ,

get h u i g h or h u i g h e and with th e initial h dropp e d , , ,

ui h e
g from which,
comes G u ig h e a m dr e ss full equip .
-
, ,

m e nt ; this word is also writt e n u i d h e a m which is cognate

”
,

with e i d id h ( fro m e i d to cover to clothe the word ,

“
,
-
338 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

AS to derivation the G word l e i n l e i n e is very like , .

, ,

the Et i l a n a and m eans a shirt a s m ock a shroud

'
.
,
“
'

, , .
”

The G l é i n is an abraded form of G o l a n n o l a i n n

. .
, ,

wool the 0 being dropped as in G k u an the ocean

,
”
.
‘

,
“
,
”

for G r O k e a n o s which in m eaning and sound exactly

.
,

answers to the Et r ta n a Again o l a i n n itself is a . . ,

derived form for it is the root 0 1 with the common G

, .

suffix a i n n and 0 1 is E w o o l A S w u l G e r w o l l e
-
, .
, .
-
.
, . .

But what is the parent source fro m which the word 0 1 ,

w o o l has come ? What is its derivation ? O ur dictionari es

give us no inform ation for they are content to know that ,

E w o o l is the A S w u l Th e language which can S how

. .
-
. ,

us the first form of this nam e m ust be a very ancient one ,

for wool is one of the primitive words of hum an speech .

Now in G while o l a i n n is wool o l a d h is O il ”

'

“ “
.
, , ,

e i r e is snow ice an d in K O d is snow

,
”
If I were
“
,
”
.
,
.

to say at o n ce th at these words have all the sam e root m ost ,

of m y readers would be i n credulous But let us have the .

proof .

I first cite the P b a r f snow and b a r a s leprosy .

,
“
, ,
“
,

where the common idea is that of lustrous whiteness I .

next refer to the H v erb t s ac h ar to be intensely white .

, ,

whence t s ac h ar is the whiteness of wool and T S OC h a r ,

”
,

”
as a prope r name is whiteness This trilite ral is e h r
,
“
.
- -

assum e s various guises by modifying its constituent letters

the final r for instance is changed into l and the medial
, , ,

ch is softened into h and th e n into g ; hence the H .

t s ah al to shin e be pure H t s ay ah sunny arid

'
“
, , .
,
“
, ,
”

t s ay o n arid lan d and in Ar s e w a means to dry up

, ,
”
. .

I hav e alre ady noticed the fact that the H letter t s a d e has .

a strong affinity for the guttural g and that this is the lett e r ,

which O ften r epres e nts it in G Thus H t s ah al to be . .

,

bright to shin e becom es first g ay al and then g a e a l

, ,
”
, , ,
- -
,
 DR E S S . 3 39

which gives the G g e al white and probably the nam e .

,
“
,

G au l for Virgil speaks of the white necks O f the early

,
“

G all ic trib e s as if h e kn ew that to have been a distinguish ,

ing national fe ature Tak e t s ah al again and change the .

,

first vowel into 0 as in H T s Oc h a r and w e have t s o h a l , .

, ,

then g O e a l th e n g o e l and b y dropping the 9 w e have

- -
, , , ,

the G e r e e l E o i l K 11 1 o l e w L O l e u m Gr e l a i o n
.
, .
, .
, , .
-
, . ,

for O l a i n n Take t s ah al again and make it t s o h a l

-
.
, ,

then soften the h afte r the Ar fashion and we have .

,

t s o wa l g o w al g o w l g wl A S w u l E w o o l K
, , , , .
-
.
, . , .

g wl a n Thus the notions woo l oi l br ig ht n e s s are id e n t i

-
.
, ,

cal in their origin as in H t s ah ar to be intens ely , .

,

”
bright t s ah ar the whi teness O f wool t s o c h a r splen
, , , ,

dour and a derived noun i t s h a r oil fresh and new so

,
”
, , , ,

called fro m its brightn e ss and fro m it s m aking the h u m an ,

body sh ine .
”

N e w in K g wl a n m eans wool u l m eans

, oil and .
,
-
, ,

e d e i r e m ean snow ”
, .

L e t us take the root g wl Where the K has initial g . ,

the G has f as K g wr a man G fe a r ; K g w i n , .

, ,
”
. . ,

“
win e G fi o n ( Gr Fo i n o s L v i n u m) ; K g wy d h
, .
, . . ,

G fi o s knowledge
. Thus K g wl becomes G fo i l
,
“
. . .

fu l bright ; from fo i l com e s G fo i l s e s o il s e light

,
“ ”
.
, ,
“
,

fo il s i c h to rev e al d isclos e and fro m f u l comes E

, , ,
”
.

fu l l e r whose busin e ss in O l d Testam e nt times ( as is evident

,

from many passages ) was to cl e anse and brighten or whit en

garm ents But initial f in G often becom e s t h e S light
. .

aspirate h and is th e n dropp e d as in u r a n a c h for fu r a n a c h ;

, ,

thus I get th e G monosyllabic root u i l O ] in the sense of .

, ,

whiten e ss brightn e ss From u i l I tak e G u i l l e oil

,
.
”
.
,
“
,
”

and from 0 1 with a participial termination added G o l a d h , , .

,

O il and w ith the co m mon substantive t e rmination o l a i n n

,
”
, , ,

wool Th e K O d s n ow is mer ely the root 0 1 w i t h ( l

” ”
. .
, ,
340 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

for l ( see l a c r i m a) The G o l a d h is sounded 0 1a and . .

,

may give L O l e u m and Gr e l a i o n d irect

. . .

L e t us now look at our H roots again F or t s ah ar we . .

n o w find z ah ar to shine to be pure the t s assu m ing the ”

, , ,

softer sound of z An d as there is the change O f t s ac h a r .

into t s a c h a l so we m ay assum e the existence of a form

,

z ah al although it does not occur in the H of the O l d

, .

T e stam e nt The z a b a l m ay become z o h a l z e y a i S O i a l

.
, , ,

G s o i l as it appears in the G adj s o il l e i r bright

. . .
,
“
,
”

and the G verb s o il l s i c h . to shine Fro m the - -

,
“
.
”

G root s o i l comes G s o l u s
. light and a large .
,
“
,
”

number of other derivatives am ong which is L s o l the , .

sun ,
the bright on e and Gr s e l e n e
” “
m oon as if ,
”
.
-
,
“
,

s o i l e n n a and perhaps a fo il l o n
-
,
the b right one
, ,
- -
,
“
,
”

Apollo S o il l s i c h and similar words m ay be fo rm ed

“ ”
.

fro m fo i l direct by the change of f aspirated into 8 ( see ,

h a l e n) .

Further the root t ah ar is found in H as another form

, .

of t s ac h ar and since t ah ar exists then t ah a l may be

, , ,

assumed This t a h al would give t a y a l d a ya l d ai a l

.
, , ,

or d ae a l whence G d e al r a c h b right and the verb

, .
- -
,
“
,

d e a l r a i c h to shine
- -
, .
”

Again let us take o ur root z ah a r ; this tim e we shal l

,

retain the first consonant of the triliteral but m odify the ,

medial h and thus form s a i a r Gr s e i r i o s the D og

, , .
-
,
“

Star S i r i u s the bright one K e i r a snow G e i r e

,
”
,
“
,
”
.
, , .
,

snow ice Gr e i r o s wool K a i r o s s carlet —all

, ,
”
.
-
, , . ,
“
,
”

”
named from their brightness .

I refer once m ore to the root t s ah al for by syncope it ,

gives the K g al a e t h the milky way ( so called from

.
-
,
“

its brightness
“
and the obsolete G noun g a l a c h d . ,

m ilk from its whiteness It does not see m likely that

“ ”
.
,

t h e names for m ilk and snow should b e derived fro m ” ”

342 TH E E T RU S C AN S .

l i g h t This initial 9 still e xists in the G g l a n pure

.
.
, ,

clean bright ,

Now as before this initial 9 is in G rep resented by f

, , .

hence the G words fa l a i d any polished brightness .

-
,
“
,

fal e as if fa l a c h frost ( still the id e a of brightness

,
-
,
“ ” “
,

also barrenness from drought ; th e n the h “ ”

( that is f h ) is dropped and the same root giv e s G a i l l e

, , ,

handsom e fair a i l l i d h bright a l a i n

,
white ,
”
-
,
“
,
”
-
, ,

bright clear a l b ( as if a l a m b ) white L a l b u s G r

, ,
-
,
“
,
”
.
, .

a l p h o s According to this inves t igation the river names

.
,
-
,

Gr A l p h e i o s and the L A l b u l a late r Tiberis describe

.
, .
, ,

the clearness of their waters as mountain streams O n e .

nam e m ore under this h e ad is G e a l a d h a s w an the .

-
,
“
,

“
white bird K a l a r e h L o l o r which has th e same
”
, .
-
, ,

initial syll able as G o l a i n n wool The nam e swan .

-
, .
”

itself G e r s c h w an r e sembles the Ar s e w a as above

, .
, .
,

d erived from root t s ah ah to be white shining to be “ ” “

, , ,

sunny Again the G c al a d h ( d h silent) co m pared with

.
, . ,

G a i l le a il l i d h fair bright lustrous may giv e the

.
, ,
“
, , ,
”

Gr é e l i o s h e l i o s the sun the bright one n d the

“ ” “
.
, a , ,

name A p o l l o as alr e ady suggest e d m ay be the Celtic a n

, , ,

“
the or perhaps a p son and the root fo i l l s o il l in
, ,
“
,
”
,

the double sense Of enlightening and revealing —both of ,

th em functio n s of light ; this agrees with th e Homeric

epithet applied to Apollo— nam e ly l u k é g e n é s — which I ,

take to mean born of light and also with th e double “

,
”

”
function of Apollo as the orb O f day the Phoebus or shining ,
“

one who s o i l l s i c h brightens or enlight ens and as the

, , ,
”

god of prophecy who fo il l s i c h reveals the future The , ,

“
.

swan claim s kindred to the sun for the poets represent ,

Cygnus ( L o l o r) who was chang e d into a swan ( G e a l a d h )

.
,
.
,

as a n e ar kins m an O f Phae ton the S hining on e t h e son , ,

of Old Sol .
 DRE SS . 343

This discussion suggests a few thoughts which I subj oin

without am plification .

1 Comparative philology establishes the existence of root

.

words co m mon to th e earliest languages of the Aryan s the

, ,

Shemites and the Turanians T h is w e ll known fact has re

, .
-

ce iv e d nu m erous ill u strations in o u r analysis of E truscan words .

2 These monosyllabic roots consisting O f one two or

.
, , ,

three consonants were originally few in number but wer e

, ,

the prolific parents of nu m erous families of words m e re l v ,

by the modifications of one o r other of their consonants

Thus in G s o il l s i c h m eans to brighte n to enlighten
, .
,
.
, ,

while f o il l s i c h m eans to reveal disclose d eclare , , .

”

3 Celtic is earlier in ti m e than G reek or L atin and

.
,

O ften supplies the clue by which words in these languag e s

can be traced to their p rimeval roots For exampl e th e G .

, .

O l ain n
-
wool is clearly earlie r than either Gr l e n o s or
, , .

L l a n a as surely as the town Op or t o is earli er than p or t

.
,
“ ”

wine The 0 1 of the G and the g wl of the K preser v e th e

. . .

original root of the name for wool while the aen a of the ,
-

E truscan and the a n o s a n a of the classic languag e s ar e

-
,
-
,

m e rely the Celtic formative t e rmination a i n u the l here -

, , ,

as in ludus bein g the sol e s urvivor of the three letters of

,

the H root The Celtic words are like th e angular stones

. .

from the newly rifted rock thrown in the rushing stream of

-
,

hu m an speech while the classic n ames are the same p ebbles

,

long after cast up a m ong the shingle rounded and water ,

wo m but still bearing som e of the colour veins and linea

,
-

m ents of the parent rock .

4 The same root name with scarcely any change on i t is

.
-
, ,

used by di fferent trib e s of th e sam e race to express diffe rent ,

applications of the idea which b e longs to th e root Thus fro m .

,

the root z a h a r used to denote brightness or intense white

,
“ ” “

”
ness co m es the root syllable e i r in K it m eans sno w
,
”
-
.
,
344 TH E E TRU SCAN S .

and one form of it a i r o s purple ( with which compare L , , .

“
p pu r u re i olores u
p pr u r e a lux in G it m eans ice
,
3, “
.
“ ”

in Gr it m eans wool . Again L O l e u m m eans “

oil .
”
, .
-
,

O l or
-
a swan but G O l a i u n means wool
,
“
,
the G .
-
.

e a l a d h is a swan but Gr h é l i o s is the sun ”

- -
, . .

5 W ords m ay also be
. fossil history the history of a ,

nation s wanderings ’
For instance if the root word e i r .
,
-

was first form ed am ong the upland m ountain peaks of -

Arm enia the cradle of the human race there e i ro s e i r e

, , ,

must have meant snow ice the daz z ling lustre that ,
” “
,
”

shone upon the mountain tops around ; but when the J aph e t
ians removed to the plains of lower Chald aea with its ,

uniform monotony of landscape or to any other region ,

where snow— capped summits ceased to imp ress their brilliancy

upon the eye or to a warmer clime where snow never falls
, ,

th e n the whit e ness of snow was forgott en and the race now , ,

becom e pastoral applied the name e i r o s to t he brightest of

,

familiar O bj ects the wool of their sheep ,

Thus e i r e ”
.
,

“
snow belongs to the hunter state Of a tribe or nation
,
”
-
,

and beco m es e i r o s wool when the tribe has settled

”
, ,

down on the plain as a pastoral people .

Op i n i on s o f Ot he r s .

D ON AL D S O N — L ! u a a double cloak If it be a Tuscan

.
,
.

word it is v e ry like the G reek ; co m pare l u r i d u s l ac l ia r os

, , , ,

&c with chl or o s g a l a ch li a r os

.
, , ,
.

L I N D S AY — L a n a a wooll e n cloak L ike the G reek , .

chl an i s and t h e L atin l a n a from l i u h an lg cca n vell ere , , , ,

to tear as the fl e ece vellus was ( formerly it would

,
’

seem) torn from th e sheep .

TAY L O R — L a n a a woollen garment Festus is ,

.

do u btful w h eth e r the word is really E truscan It see m s .

to be the G aelic l e in e a shirt or the G r chl ain a , , . .

346 A PP EN DIX .

The axe s e c u r i s presents m ore difficulty So m e say

“
, ,
.

that there is no Aryan derivation for it But the Persian .

”
s a a r i s is a battle also the G a ra z or
“
g a x e r x u r o n -
.
, ,

S k s h a u r a by the simple transposition O f the sound O f 8

.
, ,

would give s e c u r i s and the E truscan ra z or was lunated ,

something like a modern Hindu hatchet The root is .

therefore Aryan Nor was the thing unknown For in . .

the earliest monarchical government am ong the Jews the ,

king s body guard we re the Cherethites and the Pele

’
-

t h it e s the executioners and the runners

, The for ” “
.
”

mer n am e C r e t h i is formed fro m c ar at h t o cut down

, , ,
“
,

to exterm inate to kill for the royal halberdiers as in the , , ,

E ast to this day had to execute immediate sentence of d eath ,

at the king s order Thus also the body guard of the Shah
’
.
, ,
-

of Persia carries the t a bar z in a small hatchet This verb -

,
.

c ar 5 t h
-
S k ri t m eans also to castrate
, . In G it ,
. .

beco m es g e a r r to castrate and s g a r to tear or cut , ,

”
,

asunder to separate and m ost of t h e names for an ax e

, ,
”

in H are d erived from this idea of cutting separating

.
,
.

Now in G s g o r is a sharp raz or like rock s p o r ( p for

, .
,
“
,
-
,
”

le ) is a flint and s g e r as a verb m eans to sc rape to ”

, , , ,

cut in pieces to lanc e Gr x u r e i n An d s g e r s g u i r can

, ,
”
. .
,

e asily give the L s é c fi r i s D ecapitation was ce rtainly . .

practised in very ancient ti m es for on the Assyrian tablets ,

the expression I cut o ff heads is co m mon .

Besides c ar a t h another H verb is g az a r and by , . , ,

transposition g ar a z to cut to divide ,

to decree and -
,
“
, ,
”
,

that is cognate with G g e a r r to cut to divide to cas .

, , ,

trate and with s g a r to cut asun d e r

,
”
The circu m cision ,
.
’

of the book of E xodus was p erform e d with a t s o r which ,

th e L! ! take to mean a knife made of flint ( cf H

.
“ ”
. .

ts ur ,
a “
This brings us very near to the G .

”
s p o r s g e r whence s e c ur i s and L s e c a r e to cut
, , .
-
,
“
.
 A PPEN D I X . 347

4 . C URULIS ( S E LL A ) . 5 . C URI A .

The chair of stat e used by th e high e r public magistrat e s

In R ome was said to b e c u r u l i s This I derive from G . .

c o i r Arm g u i r j ustice ; the s e ll a cu r u li s is th e r e for e

, .
,
“ ”

the seat of justice ; u i l is a com m on adj formation in G . .

Th e G c o i r also means business in which sense I take

“ ”
.
,

from it the L c u ri a the senate house

.
,
-
.
”

6 . C LIE NS .

The c l i e n t e s were those who clustered around any

a t r o n u s in the R oman Stat e any great man who like a
p , ,

father gave the m prot e ction and assistance and in r eturn

,
”
,

r e ceived ho m age and dutiful service It is agreed that .

c l i e n s com e s fro m the G c l a n n c l a i n n e

. children a clan , ,
, ,

”
a trib e . The c l i e n t e s w e re therefore clansmen those “
,
”

who m a French patron would n e w addr e ss as m e s enfants .

”

7 . F E TIAL E S .

The f e t i a l e s w e re public m essenge rs who when an act ,

of aggression had been committ e d by a neighbouring Stat e ,

w e re sent by the R omans to demand r e d ress or accord ing , ,

to the form ula r ep e t e r e r e s to seek back th e things that

, ,
”

had been taken away ; if their demand was refused and no ,

satisfaction O ffered they denounced th e wrong doers and

,
-
,

declared war Arn ob ius says : When you are preparing

.
“

for war do you han g out a flag from th e citadel or practise

, ,

the forms of the fe t i a l e s sol e mnly d e mandin g the return of

,

that which has b e en carri e d O ff ? Now th e only covetabl e ”

,

r e s or prop e rty w hich co uld thus be carri e d away in th e

infancy O f States like R o m e was cattle —flock s and herds

for these constituted the only w ealth .
348 A PP E NDI! .

In modern G fi a d h fe i d h means a d eer but it .

, , ,

”
originally m eant any wild animal ( fi a d h adj wild ) as ,
.
,

fi a d h c u a wild dog a wolf fi a d h a s al a wild ass

“ ” “ ”
-
.
, , , ,

F i a d h would thus apply to the cattle that were allowed to

roam free on the upland pastures and valleys adj oining the
R oman te rritory such as it was in the days of Nu m a when ,

the college of the Fetiales was instituted The expe rience .

of the bord e rland b e tween t h e Highlands of Scotland an d

the plains below S O vividly depicted by S ir Walter Scott
, ,

proves that nothing is mor e likely than that K ing Num a s ’

people frequently suffered from the depredations of the

C at t e ran tribes around Thus aros e the need of fe t i a l e s .
,

those wh o in the nam e of th e State should go and de m and

, ,

t h e restitution of the beasts that were m issin g The “ ”

.

story of Cacus which is as Ol d as the days of Hercules and

, ,

all the Sanscrit legends about Saram a the dawn S how ,

“
,
”

that cattle lifting was a fam iliar expe rience of the Ar yan
-
”

tribes .

8 . AV E RRUNC US .

An Italian deity supposed to have the power to avert

Ol d

evil The G a fo g a i r O l c m eans to drive a way evil

. .
- -
.

The verb f o g a i r is the L fu g a r e and if written fo g h a i r . , , ,

would be pronounced fo e rr so that a fo e r r O l e is not -

,
- - -

unlike Av e r r u n c u s O r if we rej ect the infinitive of the .

,

verb and use its participle as th e descriptive of the person

, ,

like L s ap i e n s Gr a r ch on then the G a fo g a i r a d h the

.
, .
, .
,
“

one who drives away the expeller would as before give ,

” “
,
”
, ,

a f o e r r a n g a v e r r a n g by changing the d h into its liquid

- -
, ,

n ,
and then pronouncing th e n with the nasal sound This .

derivation is the m ore lik e ly one as the initial of A v e r ,

r u n c u s is long and the prefixed a in the G is a contraction

, .

fo r ag .
35 0 A P P E ND I X .

om en d rawn fro m the wounding or slaughter of a “ “

victim The h a r u s p e x then would b e the O fficer who

.
, ,

“
looked after the omens taken from the slain “ ” “ ”

animal .

But if h a r u s p e x is named from the ram sacrificed “

,

then I take the first syllable to b e c a r soften e d into

b ar a ram L a r i e s
, , .
-
.

11 . AU G UR .

The a u gu rs on the other hand d rew their omens from

, ,

b irds and were held In high honour by the R omans

,
”
.

The name may not be E truscan but the d e rivation of it is ,

O bscur e and requires elucidation

,
Som e tak e it fro m a v i s .
,

“
a bird and g a r r i o I chatter which does not suit ;
,
”
,
“
,

another says that a u g u r is equivalent to a u g e r bearing ,

“

a bird dealing with bir ds which is less likely Nor

,
” “
, .

was this kind of divination by birds peculiar to the R om ans ,

for th e G reeks were S O fam iliar with it that the word o i On O S

in their language is used to signify an omen e ither good ,
”

or bad and o i On i z e s t h a i o r n i t h o s k o p e i s t h a i are verbs

, , ,

that m e an to divine literally to look at the birds ,

I
have elsewhere giv e n my opinion of the derivation of a n g u r .

I have shown L a v i s a bird to be fro m a G root and .

, ,
”
.
,

the g u r I take to be the G g e u r sharp of intellect

-
. ,
“
,

pene t rating sagacious the a u g u r th en is the one skilled

, , ,
“ ”

in bird signs The K form Of g e u r is e gy r whenc e

“ ”
-
. .
,

L ac e r ( that is ak e u r) sharp
.
Ancient religions e n
, ,
.
’

co u rag e d wisdo m and sagacity in their pri e sts ; th e

“ “

Magi of Persia were th e Wise Men in M e dia the one

'
“
,

god was Ah u rO Maz d ao t h e L iving Wise ( according to

-
,
“ -

R awl inson) an d one class O f priests was called Ricik h s the

, ,
“

Wise Men .
”
 A PP E N D I X . 351

12 . H ARIOLU S .

The was another kind of divin e r and is men

H ar io l u s ,

t ion e d by Cicero along with the h a r u s p e x and the a u g u r

, .

AS all discipline of this kind came from E truria the nam e ,

m ay b e E truscan I beli e ve that his function was the

.

inte rpretation of a t mospheric ph e nomena .

The G a t h ar ( pronounced som e thing like a hu r the t h

.
’

being qu iescent) means the sky t h e air the atmosphere , ,

( G r .a e r E a i r) and
,
e Ol or e O
.l as means knowledge
, , ,
“
,

art,
science which derivation corresponds with the mean
,
”

ing of au g u r and suits the character of the h a r i o l u s

, .

There is still in G dictionaries the compound word a t h a r

, .
,

e Ol a s or a t h a r n il aeromancy the art of divining by “ ”

-
, , ,

”
the air L h a r i o l u s
, . .

13 . P O RR EC T U S .

O ur dictionaries say that the proverb Inter c aesa e t ,

p orre c t a means,
”
b e tween the s l aying of the victi
“
m and
the laying it on the altar and that the verb p o r r i c e r e ,

m eans to throw at henc e to consecrate

“
I think that
,
”

p o r r ic e r e like the H n u h
, p properly means to wave to .
,

and fro the par t s O f th e sacrifice before placing them on

the altar and thus to consecrat e At all events p o rr e c tu s
,
“
.
”
,

bears a close resemblance to the G 0 0 1 e gt e consecrated .

, ,

sancti fi e d and as it is a word used in the old sacrificial

,
”

ritual it may be E truscan P or r e ct u m is by Festus placed

,
.
, ,

as the opposite of p r ofa n u m The L evites and the living .

victims were d e dicat e d by l e ading them up and down “

before the altar and some d e rived forms of the G c o i s

, .

m ean to walk whence c o i s r i g t e d edicated ,

”
,
“
,

c onsecrated in this w ay .
35 2 A PP E N D IX .

II .

L A T IN E TY M OL O GY F R OM A C EL T I C S TAN D P O I N T .

TH E fo llowing approxim at ions are m erely tentati ve fo they h ave ,

r

not b een su b j e cted t o a d e tail e d ex m ination S u ch a di s cussion a .

d oes no t fall with i t h e s c ope of this work n .

Th e or der o f t h e roo t w or d s i s t aken from th e E tym olog i cal -

I n de x at the e d o f R idd le s L atin D i cti onar y I h av e omi tted

’
n .

tho se words which are pu rel y Greek .

L A,
. AB, ABS . Gr . AP O . L AC , . ET .

G . a as, ,
n a, b h o, “
from . G . a
g
-
u s,
“
and .

Obs e rv e — b h o for ( ) b Gr a o, . L A C C I P I TE
. R .

apO a for b h a b y m et athe sis

n ,
Se e In de x .

fo a b ; as for b s
r a . L ACEO . .

L A B D O M EN as i f a m d o m i n
.
-
. Se e AC IE S , as b elo w .

G g am . root denoting L AC E . R E R IS ,
-
.

roun dness [ f b ol g ( s e e c . P rhap s fr m roo t m a c a

e o
,
“

I dex ) an d Gr g as t e r as if s p o t t h p tt d wood L
”
n .
, e s o e .
,

g am s t e r
] - a d G d m,
h n . o m a c u la G s m al ; s , I ndex . ee

Th s —r o t m
.

i a de p h oll ow ( cf Gr
n n,
“
e , . . u z w l d gi v
o ac ou e

k o i l o n k o i l i a
) Obs,
— I ni ti al . m ac-air m h c i F c i , a a r, a a r

i s fr e q entl y d ropped u AC R E
g . .

L A B I E S as if a b i e t
.
L . A C E R AC R I S , .

G g i b h as
. a fi r t ree
u , . S AC I E S as b elow
ee , .

Th us z—g i u b h a s i s fo g iu r L A C E RBUS
. .

b a t has (as G f u a s fo f u . r a Se e AC I E S , as b e low .

t h s G s e a b h a s for s e ar
a ,
. r L ACE . RRA .

b h d as) i u b a t h as u b i t h
a a G . a censer fro m
T ui s e a r,
“
,
”

=a b i e t Ob — u a d a are . s n t u i s in c nse L t us like E

,
“
e , .
, .

in te r ch an ge b l e i G as u m ar ce nse r fo ince s e r Obs

”
a n .
,
r n

—
. .

for a m ar ; initial g i s O ften t as p i ated b ec m e s h and is

r o
,

d ro p pe d . th e d r ppe d u and a e in
n o ar
35 4 A PPE N DI X .

L A D UL O R
. . e st g aelab o rios a
( C i
rit u d o
c
) .

G adh .
,
“
p ro sperity lu ck , ,
G e i g a o g ( s e e E G E R ) an d
.
,

j y o ,
happ iness G . ad h m h ol- G r e b a o i m t o tear t o
. u ,
r ,
“
,

( L . t o w ish j oy
v o l e ) , li t .
“
,
lacerat t o plu nder E o b
e , . . r .

t o pr i se to e xt ol O bs — b for m
“ ”
a . .
,

L . A D U L TE R . L ZE S
. .

Obs —N o n l iquet . . G . u m h a, “
b rass c opper ,
.

L ZE D E S
. . T hu s —u m h a for u m h a i = r

G . t e a
gh,
“
a hou s e ,
” “
an ae r

ap artm ent ,
”
as if t aig h
(L . Obs .
( )
1 —
is qu ies cent i s ch
n th n u

t e
g ) o . Obs —t
as pi rated b e a p os iti on Obs ( 2) —A form . .
,

co m e h, s an d i s then d r pped ; o
( )
g u m h ai w ou l d
g iv e G r r, .

g h =d h, as G . u id he =u i g h e . K u p ro s E c o p p e r ; a f m ,
. or ,

L AEG E
. R ,
fE G R E .
( )
u m h i w o uld
g iv e aL f r, . e r

u m ; and a c o m oun d
ig in , with di ffi c ulty g e al
“
G . e -
,
r p ,

G . ao
g ,
e a
g,
“
death a o g ,
”
u m h ai r white m etal w u l d , ,
”
o

na i c h ,
“
to g ro w p l e o a r
g i v e s il u b e A S s e o l fe r r, .
-
.
,

gh stly a . Se e roo t AC . E si lv e . r .

L fE MUL Us
. . L E S TIM O
. .

G . co mh e u d,
“
m utu al j e al G m e as t o val ue an d
.
,
“
,

o sy rivalry Obs —m b e c om e s sil en t

”
n Obs ( 1 ) Th e
,
. .
-
. .

is softe ned an d then d ropped ;

c S e e ZE QUUS .

t h e fi al cl b ec o m e s l as i L
n ,
n . L E ST S
. U .

O d or olo r ; c o m b is t h e L
, . G A s, t o k indle u sed as
.
,
”

c u m ; an d G e u d i je lou sy . s
“
a , an int e sive prefi x ; G e a sn .
,

eal Obs ( 2) —Th e G c o m b

z .
”
. .
,
a catar ct u i s g e ( as if a ,
”

c o im h is t h e S s a m Gr .
, . e as g e )-
water G e a s g a l l
, ,
”
.
,

ha m a &c and t h e H i m , .
, .
“
a s t rm a wave a n ise
o , ,
o .
”

( a i m ) w h ic h S ho w t h e of L a . S e e als o I d e x n .

ae m u l u s I nde e d G c o i m h Z
E V UM S e e a zo zl ( I nde x)
' '

.
, . L . I . .

m ight b e w ri tten c a i m h . L A G AS O
. .

L E Q UU S E QUO R
.
, . Perhaps G e a c h . a h ors e ,
“
,

G m e a d h ( s if m e a g h ) a
. a ,
“
and g r e as,
“
to d ri v e as if a c h ,

b al an ce G m a g h a plain g rass o
” ”
“ -
the n a
g g a r s o , a g as o
-

Obs —M
, .
, , , .

G f i c h a plain
. a ,
“
.
”
L . AG E R .

as p i ted b e com e s F an d is th en
ra G a c h ai
. a fiel d
m r,
,

d r pped g h d h as ab ov e
o
, . m agh a p lain l ike H
, ,
”
.

L fE R
. . s h ad ah t o l e v el wh e nce
, ,

Se e I ndex . s h ad e h a fi e ld Als G ,
“
.
”
o .

L j E R UMNA
. . fa i c h a p l ain a c h d h a
,
“
,
” -
a ,
“

A ki n to JEG E R ,
for “
E ru mn a
 A PP E N D I X . 30
!

0
1

L A G N Us
. . L AL. B U S Gr A L P H OS . . .

S e e I n de x . Both fro m a r o o t l wh ite a ,

“
,

L A G O,
. AC T UM . p e rh p s the sam e as g al Th e
a e .

G . fo g -
a i r,
“
to d i ve aw y r a G h s a l a i n wh ite b righ t
. a -
,
“
, ,
”

fo rcib ly as if f g i b ut a fo r m w ou l d
”
f ao al mb a
a a r or g
-
, , ,

a i r ; also G ac b d .
,
a give al b u s Bu t ala i n m y . a

deed a st at u te
,
Obs —f . be b e ano ther s p e lling fo ol in r a ,

com es si lent S e e AC U S . . from t h e s am e root as L lana .

,

L A re
. . E t r l a n a, q
. . v .

F or G b ai r to
av o . . a -
,
“
L AL E A
. .

s pe k w h ich also gi v s L
a ,
e . O bs — N on liq uet . Cf . S .

f b la a ud L ( f ) fa i an . or r -
,
ak -
sha ,
“
a die .
”

s pe k Ob ( 1 ) — L f
”
t“
o a . s . . or L A LGA
. .

fa ( b h) r ( bh s ilent ) d f b o ,
an a G . s a l a c h a r,
“
re fus e , we e d ,
g b when ce E g a b b l e ; G
a , . . 85 0 . A fo rm , sala g ,
wou l d gi ve
f ( b h ) i g i ve s L f ar i
a a r d .
,
an al g a Obs ( 1 ) — I niti l 3 h
. . a :

ro t b b h = = i — Ob
o a ,
a av a o . s . i s d ro pped Ob ( )
2 — G r . s . .

—
( ) Init ial f is d ro pped S
2 . ee
p h k o c o m e s fr o m G f u i g h
u s . .

AC U S . S e e AC U S AC E R ,
.

L A L A A X I L LA L A LG E O
—N
.
, . . .

G h l is . m ar m pi t
ac a ,
ar ,
O bs on liqu et .

G g al i. ush l d e -
a n n ,
“
ou r . L AL I
. US .

L A L AC E B
. . G eile .
, another .

G ala c h
.
,
acti vity al
“
,
s o L . A L L I UM .

rity ,
fr om root a l Obs —N o n li qu et .

s al -io . Se e I ndex . L AL N
. US .

L A LAPA
. . Obs — N on liqu et Perhaps .

Gg .
g a b lo w o ail le a ,
“
r G . fe -
arn ,
an alder tree .

slap o t h e ch ek f o m g i l l
n e ,
r a , L A LO
. .

g o il l a c h eek H n ce G r
,
.
”
e . G ro o t. a l,
“
t o nu rse ,
“
to
k o l ap h o s . Obs .
( )
1 — T h e G . ra s ei .
”

w o rd b e i g s ignific nt i s n a e ar L A LT E R Gr A LLO T RIO S “

an

Ob ( 2) —T h e g i d o ppe d
, , . . .
,

l ie th er s f r ig ’ ”
r . s . s r . o ,
o e n .

S e e AN S E R . G ei le th i r foreig O f
.
-
,
n ,

L A L AU DA
. . th l d
an o er an .

G ro ot a l t o p r is e
.
,
“
a ,
’
L A T US
. L .

wh nce G a l l d h
e f me . a ,
a , G t l t r is e p . roo a ,
“
o a ar

e po t
r a d l u id hr pr i e
,
”
n a ,
a s ,
”
t i ipl lt
c is e or G e a e ra c -
.

L l . d o l a s Cf Sc l v e r
au ,
u . . . a d h igh
ar ,
“
.

Ock t he l k ,
Ob — I G “
ar . s n . L A LV U S
. .

lu th a a mea s sea l k
a -
r n n
“
a -
ar . G f l mh em pty C f
. a a ,
“
. .
35 6 A PP E N D I X .

G k oili a fro m k o il o s
.
, . Obs . L A N As
. .

F a l a m h =a l a v =a l v Se e In de x .

L A
. M ARU S . L A N C IL L A
. .

G fal m al m . G a, u ,
or . G . b an -
gi ll e ,
a fem l a e

il l s lt b i e t h
s a ,
a ,
r n ,
e sea . s e r ant v .
”

L A M BO
. . S e g i ll e e ,
in I n de x .

G an d o t h t w .
,
“
e o . L A N C O RA
. .

L AM B ULO
. . G . a c a i r, an ancho r .

P b b ly f m s m e ro t
ro a ro a o as L ANG O
. .

Gr c i m i I g. G im i h , o, .
-
c G on g
.
,
“
s o rro w a s igh a , ,

or fr m G f l b h t g o a ,
“
o o, n
g ro a .
”

f lb h m
a easy m ti o a , o n ,
L A NG
. UIS .

f lbh a h a m b l t ry an ac
,
“
u a o . Pe rh aps G i on g a a fa g .
,
n ,

Obs .
—F a l b =f a m b =a m b whe ce L un g u i s n . .

L A
. M E NT UM . L A NG UL U S
. .

G . l o m h a in n ,
a l e adi g n G c u il a c or er perh ps
.
,
n ,
a

s t i ng
r ,
at h on
g fo r l e ad in g a d og ,
”
ac u il riginally o .

io m ain , “
t o l ead or d i ve ani r L AN IM A
. .

ma ls .
”
Ob s —Am e n t u m G .
G a am t h e sou l l i fe
. n ,
“
, ,

io m an t a : lo m a n t a .
spi it r .
”

L A
. M I TA . L A N N U L U S AN N U S
.
, .

G . ab ,
“
a f th e a r, L . a v s u . G i a d b t o g o round S e
.
,
. e

O bs —b m . 77 I de x 7 ,
n .

L A H N IS
. . L AN SA
. .

G
a b ha i nn
.
,
a ri v er . Pe rhap s fo r a sna ,
e is n a,

O bs — A b ha i
. n n ab ain n fr o m G e i s d .
,
to hear as if
am ai n n . a n a s
“
an e ar .

L A MO
. . Se e I AV E O . L ANSE. R .

L A M( E N US
. . S me y fr m Gr c ha i n
o sa o . o,

G sa m h res t p le as u re
.
,
“
,
I g pe as if h e n t h
a ,
”
C ,
“
e

an d G s a m h a i n p l e as u r e g e we e t h nly g p r
“ ” ”
.
,
oos ,
r e o a e .

als o G a i m h e a n p le asan t F m G ro t g n i se
“ “
. . ro . o an n r o
, ,

L A MP L U S
. . t m l t d i — des c ri pti o f it
u u ,
n ve s

G ( p i.v at iv e an d c a ol
) ain r , dis c rd nt o ice Ob — E h
o a v . s . as

s m all r w g d r G e h g ans g a
”
,
n a ro . an e r . as n
, ,

L . A M P ULLA l ge b e ll ied ,
a ar
“
s e ri h b t th L dr ps t h e
c ,
u e . o

v e s s el . in iti l 9 a .

G i ( i nte s i ve ) d b o l g
. a n n an , L A N TE
. .

a b lly f o m ro o t b ll
e ,
”
r a G . an a
g h aid h,
“
ag ainst
pp o s ite t g i st
”
L AN. . O o . Cf E . . a a n

G . an ,
i n terrog tive a
p a rtic le .
y o u c o m e fo ,
r
“
b ef o re .
”
Obs .
35 8 A P P E N DI X .

L A
. R DE LI O from A RD E o . L A . RR H A ARR H ABO ,
.

L AR D E O
. . S c arl e s G e arl as
. a , .
,

G d e ar g
.
,
r e d, re d h ot ,
-
pl dge e or e arn e s t fr m ” “
,
”
o

k i d ling int o flam e G d a r g

n .
, car b t rust Ob —Th e G
,
“
. s .

fi e ; G v e rb d e ar g
r
”
to .
, ,
w ord is S ig nificant b ut not ,

b urn Obs ( 1 ) —cl s pir ated

. . a t he L .

b ec o m e s h an d is the d ropped ,
n . L A . RU ND O ( th i an d tall) n .

Obs ( 2) —T h e S c u s e s d ar g in
. . Pe rh p s G f r f e i a . e u ,
o r,

t h e s ens e o f e l as a lov e rass l on g

” ”
z a
“
g f o i i ,
e ra n n , ,

d ar g ? coarse g rass an d g in e an ,
”
a ,
“

L A R D UUS
. . arr w a reed Th us arun d o
o ,
.
”
,

G ar d .
,
“
h i gh . r ed g rass e -
.

L A. REO . L . A s from E S,
.

G . s e arg ,
“
d ry s e ar
E . . L ASC I A
. .

Obs —I ni tial s b e in =
g t o h is , G g c u tt in
.
g
asO ff or at h, “
,

d ropped . f om the sam e ro o t as E as k

r . .

L A. RG E NT UM . S e e I ndex .

G . ar
g,
“
wh ite . L A S I N US
. .

L A. RG ILLA . Se e I ndex .

G . ar
g, wh i t e and la t h
“
, L AS PE
. R .

( ach
) (L l u t u m ) clay
.
-
,
“
.
”
G as ( i t ns i ve ) and
. n e ge u r,

O bs .
— th final is no t sounded . sh rp r gg d
a ,
u e .
”

L A. RG UO . L A S T R UM
. .

G . de arb h ( as if d e ar
g h), K . s e ren ,
a st ar , fo r
“
ro ve Obs —d aspi rated
to p .
”
s te re n .

b ec om es h an d is the n d ropped , . L A ST US
. .

L A R IE S
. . Obs —N o n li quet .

S e e I de x n . L AS YL
. UM .

L A R I S TA
. . G . u is e i l, “
a hospitab le re

A s if g e ar r is t a, c u t O ff, ce pt io n

fo r G g e arr
m t o cu t O ff .
,
“
. L A T,
. AS T, AT Q UE ,
AC , AT QU I .

Of H m e l i l ah
. an e ar O f
.
,
“
G . ach,
“
b ut ,
”
a g us ,
“
and .

c orn from H m it l al t o cu t
”
, .
,
“
L A TE R
—In i tial g i s d ropped
. .

o ff .
”
Obs . G . a in
( in te nsiv e ) an d c i ar ,
1

Se e AN S E R . dark .
”

L ARO
. . L . A T R I UM .

G ar .
,
t o pl oug h
“
. S e e I nd e x .

1
On e o f t h b ili g li e n ua n s cri
pt i on s h as t h e E t r . wor d an d un de r
pp
it , a ar e n t ly it q i l as s e u va e n t , the L . fu s cu s . N o w, it SO h app e n s t h at t h e
G i. c a r, pon d s in m e an in g w t h t h e L f u s o n s
d ark , d u s k y,
”
e xac t ly c o rr e s i . .

I t h e re fore form t h e E t r k z o r -zh -za l -zra from t h e c a r, b y a dd n g t h e pe rs on a

.
’
‘
' '

G i . i l
i
form at v e t h , an d t h e n t h e ad j form -i a l S e e h in t /ria l . . .
 A PPEN D IX . 359

L A TRox
. . as p i ted ra h, and is th en
G . e u er c i t r o c air e ach ,
“
m d ropped .

les s from e ( p r i vat ive ) and A U S T E RU S

”
,
u L . .

t re e ai r m e r cy
-
Obs ,
“
.
”
. G tens i ve ) and s g e u r
. a in
(in -
,

Th e G w or d is S i g n ific ant b u t keen sh arp severe rugged ”

,
.
.
, , ,

not t h e L . L . A UT A U T E M ,
.

L A UD E O
. . G c io d what
. Cf L ,
“
. . .

G . fa o d , “
m ay, m u st . Obs . a t q u i wit h Gr t i d e ? .

- Se e AU G E O ( 0 bS .
) L AU T UMO
. .

L A . U D IO . G . s e a d h, ye s , an d a b ai r,

G . e i s d, ret e rite t h u b i t
“
t o hear . to say , p a r .

Cf L im m o H Tho u s yes t
”
L A UG E O
. . . .
, .
“
a

G m e u d ai c h ( as if m e n g
.
=y s Obs —s b ein g -
h is e .
,

ai c h) t o enlarg e i ncrease, d ro pped a d t h u b =h u m , ,

”
,
n .

from m e d s i e g reatn s s L A VE NA n ,
“
z ,
e . . .

C f G r m e g as
. Obs m as
. G t o ploug h t o till . .
-
. a r,
“
, ,

p irat e d b e com e s f, d i and f e a d a a reed an e at e e ,

an s n , ,
n

th e dropped as L v e s c o
n st l k , . r, a .
”

es ca . L A V E O AMO .
,
.

L A U G UR
. . H av ah m eans ( 1 ) to .
“

S e e I n de x b end ( )
2 t o d. e si e t l o ng ,
“
r ,
o

L A U LA S u c h v e rb s origi nall y
”
. . f or .

G alla a hall. deno te i clinatio n e g E

,
.
“
n ,
”
. .
, .

L A UR A
. . lo e from G l u b t o b e nd v ,
.
,
“
,

P rob ab l y fr m r q b t t o incli G e r l i eb en
o S ae ,
. v . u ,
n e ,
”
. .

p e rh a p s a k i t o G s oi b h e s l ub b t o de
n s ir e H e n ce . r -
a , ,
“
.
”

r o s e i ty a f ir w n d o fro m G a o m
” ”
p p i r e o m ,
to a . av ,
a .
,
“

L AUR I GA b e d i cl i e le n t o
”
. . I E n ,
n n ,
a . n ,

G c ar . and r u i g t o l i k e a pers on seem s t b e t o a ,

o

t o chas e t o hunt l ie or incli e t o w rd s

, .
” “ “
n a

L A UR IS
. . h im i feeli ng Obs —Th e G n . .

F ro m L au d io G e i s d h as t h e earl ie m eaning ; t h e
.
, . . r

L A UR O R A
. G e n A S E t h e late r
.
, .
-
.
, .
, .

S e e I nd e x L A V IS . . .

L A URUM
. . S e I de x e n .

G o .
g ol d r, L A V U S . . .

L AUSTER
. . G a b a f th er .
,
“
a .

Perh ps G de as s ou th L A X IS
a .
,
“
,
”
. .

and t i t h e s e nse of wi nd
ar S n k sh ; G c i o c h ( fo . . a a . r

Obs —I G d ) t h e n ve o f a whe e l
”
ci ch
“
S e e a zt ar f . n . a ,
a .
362 I N DE X .

a dl er ( Ge n ) ,
28 6 , 29 8 . al b 34 2 . a r a cos 28 7, 29 7 .

ad s h a 10 9 . Alb ord s h , Mt ( pr . . ara d ( Ch ) ,

88 .

ae mi 134 . 19 6 . aran 88 .

ae s u s t 130 . Al b u l a ( pr . 342 . c di
Ar a an s ( pr . 1 02 .

ne t h e r (s e e ait h e r ) . alb u s 23 5 . Arct oph yl ax (L .

t
ae os 1 34 , al e xik ak os ( Gr) , 1 15 . 166 .

aff e (G e n ) ,
29 . all O ph 94 . Ar ct os ( pr . 1 66 .

affi n 29 . al on 109 . ar d ea 2 8 6 , 3 27 .

a g ab 21 2 . A lph e us ( pr . 3 42 . Ard ue n n a ( pr . 25 2 .

a a gl 8 1 , 1 27 . alph os 34 2 . are o 30 1 .

a
g a l t e t or 1 3 4, Alp ( p s r . 23 5 . i
ar e s 8 2, 3 5 0 .

20 5 . A m flt h e ia ( pr . 91 . ar ig a 349 .

ag all o m ai 77 am an
( Ar) 26 1
'

arzm z 29
'

. .
, .

a m b ub a a
ag h 77 .
j 21 2 . Arn ob ius
a
g h an n 19 2 . am oz ( Ar) 3 2 ,
. 1 64, 2 74 , 3 4 7 .

a n g i (S ) ,
1 30 . an ( p ) 20 6 , . aro d (H) , 88 .

a urg 3 14 . an an 19 8 . aro ura ( G r) ,

33 2 .

A h az 2 29 . an a
ph 199 . t
Ar ax e rx e s ( pr 25 9 . .

A h r m an ( pr i . 15 6 . an as ( L) ,
29 3 . Arue ris 1 5 0, 1 64 .

A b uro ( pr . 1 5 6, 3 5 0 . An as (pr . 29 3 . arv ix 349 .

ai dh a 1 30 .
’
a n a as 1 34 . ar wyr 29 8 .

aie ur 1 76 .
an e
( G r) 1 3 7
m os , . as (N ) ,
1 30 .

aig h n e , 30 . an gan a ( S ) 20 8 , . as al 84 .

a igl e 2 8 6 , 29 9 . an im a 35 6 . as am e n t a 15 2 .

aig u An n as ( pr
pio s 28 6 , 3 0 7 . . 29 3 . As ar ( N pr n ) . .
,
131 .

a ill e 2 6 3, 34 2 . as call 84 .

ail l idh
’

342 . an t az 1 34 . as cat h 84 .

a ilt 20 1 . an t ar 1 34 , 28 7 . ci (A S )
as an .
-
,
84 .

(a) im 14 4 . A n t ium ( pr . 266 . A g d (N p

s ar . r . 131 .

A n ub s ( pr i . 1 63 . as h is h im 114 .

( a) ir 1 35 1 5 6 , . an z ( G oth ) ,
1 30 . as in us ( L) , 8 4 .

air ( H 8 4 1 35 .
, . a o dh ( I ) ,
1 3 0 , 27 5 . as k ( E ) 84 , .

ai ro ( G r) 1 9 7 2 9 4 , . ao d h air 1 30 . as laich ( G ) 84 ,
.

i
a re s 340 . 3613 1 1 38 . as s ( E ) 84 ,
.

ais al On 28 6, 3 0 2 .
( a) or 30 6 .
(Ar) 9 5 ,
.

7 7, 9 5 , 2 6 5 , 3 4 , 1 34,
'

ai s s o ap 20 8 . a t az s o n

30 3 . apa, apag 29 . 140 .

( a) it 29 4 . ap e 29 . t ( S ) 1 76
a ara ,
.

a ith 1 3 0 , 29 5 . ap e (E) ,
29 . ath ( G) ar ,

ait h é r 1 76 , 1 9 7 . ap é n e 1 27 . Ath e e ( p n r . 4 8, 1 5 9 ,
ait h in n e 1 30 . A p ien n nes ( pr . 235 .

ait h o 1 30 . A p ll (p
o o r . 4 8, 1 5 0, at m os ( G r) ,
1 76 .

wl E t r) 1 75
' '

az 190 . a t r iu m ( L .
-
,
.

aix 77, 28 8 , 3 0 7 . aq u il a ( L) ,
1 34, 28 6 , at t ud 94 .

il
a z e ( S c) ,
1 30 . 29 9 . and , aid 1 76 .

al a n i 34 2 . aq u il o 1 34 . at ], ail 1 0 9 , 1 39 ,
al arch 34 2 . ar 2 63 , 3 4 9 . 1 83 .
 I N DE X . 3 63

au
g ur (L . 29 4 , ba lt ( G .
-
I) ,
23 8 . beo 51 .

ha t t e us 23 2, 2 3 8 . been ( T) 5 0 ,
.

auph 29 6 . b an e t e s ( Boe o tic) ,

51 . b e org ( A S ) .
-
, 68 .

aure ol us 148 . Ban s h e e ( I pr . . 1 20 . b e o s ach ( G ) ,

30 .

auro ra 148 . b aot h air 64 . b e ot h see b e at h .

a us e l 1 4 6 , 26 3 . b ar ( r) ,
6 7 , 23 1 . b e riac h ( H ) 70 , ,
31 1 .

aus h , au h t 29 4 . b ar 7 1 , 3 00 . b h arad i ( S ) 6 5 , .

a o e r r u n cu s (L . b ar ( K ) , 6 8 , 3 0 2, 3 24 . b h av a ( S ) 5 0 , .

b ar ( C o r ) , 71 . b h av ami ( S ) 5 0 ,
.

wt b ar ( H ) b h ri ( S ) , 6 5
’

a 1 78 , 1 8 8 .
, 70 . .

av s i 2 8 6 , 29 4 , 3 5 0 . b hu ( S) 5 0 ,
.

a wyr 1 76 . b ara ( K ) ,
71 . b h umi s h ( P) 5 0 ,
.

ay h a 2 8 6 , 30 1 . b ara il 66 . b iad h ( G) 1 1 3 ,
.

ylh
a a a 89 . b ara k 214 b idh 190 .

ayil y l ,
a a 89 , 9 5 . b arb a 71 . b il e 238 .

ayl (r ) ,
89 , 9 5 . b ar c d ( K ) 28 6
u ,
30 0 . b in , b is t ( T) ,
50 .

az 1 0 9 , 1 1 5 , 29 9 . b ar f 71 . b io d ail t 51 .

az ar ( Ar ) ,
1 32 . b arn , b e arn (A . 71 . bi dho 51 .

Az az e l ( H .
pr . 115 . b ar e (L ) ,
64 . bi ( G)
or , 7 1 , 232 .

az n iyah 2 8 6 , 29 9 . b aros us 64 . bi h
or-ac ,
a he
-
ic
b arr 6 2, 3 2 3 . 71 .

B b arrow ( E ) , 68 . b ioraid h ( G) ,
71 .

Ba 273 . b arru s 63 . b ioraid e 23 2 .

b ar t (G er ) ,
71 . b i os 51 .

l
Baa b e r h ( pr-
97 it b as iu m 63 b i te
o 30 51
—
.
,
. . .

l
Baa G ad ( pr -
26 7 . . b au ( A S ) .
,
50 . b i d (E ) 29 0
r ,
.

yl
Bab on an G ad , 26 7 i . b au an (A S ) .
-
,
50 . b i th ( E ) 70
r , .

yl
Bab on an Me n , 2 6 7 i i . b e an 5 1 , 20 2 . b ith b it h
, e 51 .

l
Bab y o n an b a s on e , i l ck t b e aran (A S ) .
-
,
69 . b luo 55 .

1 66 b e ar d (E) 71 b o ar ( E ) 70
—)
. . .
, ,

Babyl i on an Zo di c a ,
1 66 . b e arn (A S .
, 71 . b oc 27 3 .

B cch
a us 46, 218 . b e at h a ( G I ) .
-
,
30, 5 1 . b e d (N ) ,
50 .

b adh b h ( ) , 28 6 , 2 9 8 l . bea h t -
ach , -
a ich 30 bed ( K) ,
50 .

b ad pa ( P ) , 1 3 5 . 5L b o il ls g e 147 .

b ae l t e ( D) , 23 8 . b e at h ail 30 . b o ir ( G) , 63 .

b ze ran (A S .
-
) ,
70 . be1 ld ( S c ) ,
20 0 . b ois g e 147 .

bagd a 19 9 . b e mu i 332 . bo lg ,
ba lg ( G ) , 66 .

B i me
a a
( A pr . . 1 6 7, be i r (G I .
-
) ,
6 5 , 70 , 2 3 1 . bo lg s aig h e ad 67 .

Be l ( pr . 1 8 3, 2 2 7, bo ll e ( G e r) ,
1 14 .

ba il e 19 7 . b o n us 15 1 .

b aiun e ( G I) , 3 4 1 .
-
. belt ( E ) 23 8 , . b ora 71 .

bai rn (Sc ), 7 1 . b lt b lt d ( S )
e ,
e e c ,
238 . b orb 1 36 .

b lca 20 3 . B lti ( p
e 48
s r . . b or d
( G e r)
e ,

B lda er (N .
pr n .
) ,
159, Bore as ( L G r ) .
-
136 .

2 68 . b o rr 6 8, 1 36 .

ba ll ( ) 6 7 r ,
. ben 1 37 . b orran 68 .

ba lt ( N ) 238 ,
. b e n a ( Boe o t i c) ,
51 . b ors a 68 .
3 64 I NDEX .

b os s ( E ) 23 6 , . c ar ( G r) .
, 8 9 , 23 8 , 30 0 ,
b o th y ( S c ) 5 0 ,
. 313 .

b o urge on ( E ) 6 8 ,
. car ( H r) 8 2, .
,
21 6 , 278 .

b ou rn e ( E ) 20 3 , .
C cura ( Z ) 9 8
-
, .

b r cha a, b ra h ic C ab ( r) ,
carach 313 .

71 . cab 1 9 8 , 23 4 . ca m e o s 314 .

b ran 28 6 , 3 1 8 . c ab a ll u s 80 . C aran us ( C e ltic pr .

b ran d (E) ,
21 4 . c ab an ( G I) .
-
,
19 8 . 92 .

b rat h air 66 . c ab ar 19 9 . C aran us ( Mac e don ian

b rawn ( E ) 70 , . cab h (G . 198 .
( pr . 87 .

b re ad ( E ) , 7 1 . c ab h ag 29 6 . carar 82 313 ,
.

b re ard ( S c ) 7 1 ,
. c ab h air 1 44 . c b
ar b d ,
1 28
c ar a .

b re e m ( S c ) 70 ,
. cab h ar 29 6 carr 82 .

b re n n ( A 20 0 . . c ab hl ach 29 6 . carr 82 .

b re e d ( A S ) 7 1 .
-
,
. ii
C ab r ( pr . 143 . carran 30 1 .

b re ph os 66 . c
C a a ( pr . 105 . carru s 82 .

br ig 70 . c
C a us ( pr . 8 8, 1 0 4, c t (E ) 8 2
ar ,
.

b rig aw 70 . 34 8 . cart ual 313 .

bri s 84 , C ad m il us ( pr . 1 43 . cas , ci a s 3 7, 6 1 ,
B itr i (p an n r . 25 2 . C ae cul us ( pr . 107 . 21 7 .

b d (G ) 71
ro er ,
. c a
er 3 13 . Cas m il us (G .
pr .

b gh ( S ) 6 8 ci 37, 6 1 , 21 7 23 2
'

ro c a s cas s z s .
,
. .

b re n n -
a
g,
-
ac h 66 . cam 1 4 3 , 23 0 , 27 8 . Ca t ch (G p
an a . r . 94 .

b ru, b roin n 66 . c am a g 2 78 . cti

a e a 29 4 .

b ru d ( G e r) 6 6
er , .
'

ca m z l t us 1 4 2, c th
a 84 9 5 , ,
29 4 .

br ugh ( S c ) 68 ,
. 20 5 . c th i
a 313
a r .

b ru gh ( I ) 28 0 ,
. c am il l - i, -
ae 143 . c a
au n 1 13 .

b rug h as ( G) 280 ,
. c an a ch 19 9 . c aus a 15 1 .

b ru k ( S c ) 68 ,
. c an a li s 21 1 . c u
av 23 4 s .

b rn o 5 5 , 66 . C an icul a (L .
pr . 1 63 . cav u m as dium 1 75 .

bu ( G) ,
50 . c an n a 21 1 . c e l a ,
ce ol G) ,
336 .

b uab h ul l 21 0 . c ao m h 1 44 . ce al t 336 .

bucci ( L) 28 4na ,
. c aor ( G) , 82 . c e an n ,
c e an n ard

b d u (P) 5 0
an ,
. cap 1 27 .

b uit ( S I) 5 0 ,
. cap (E) ,
23 4 . c e at h , c e o t h 29 5 .

b llu a 20 1 . cp a er 76 . C e b e n n a ( pr . 25 2 .

b ullire 23 9 c pha ar 19 8 . ce il 1 9 2, 230 .

b ur ( S c ) , 68 . c pia o 23 3 , 29 6 , 3 0 7 . e e lo 38 , 1 9 7 , 3 3 6 .

b u raid h 64 C pit li
a o um (L .
pr . ce n n 305 .

b ur d( E ) 70
en ,
. 23 7 . C e r a ( pr t 314 . .

b urn ( S c ) 20 3 ,
. cp a ra 76 C e rus Man us ( S ab i ne ) ,

hu r t s ( L E t r) .
-
, 59 . ca pr a 75 . 15 0 .

b a rr a 59 . cp a sa 233 . c h arie is 221 .

ou r r us 5 9 , 20 5 . capull 80 . ch i a ro 22 1 .

b u rree 64 . cp ta u 23 3 . c h alas h 42 .

b us s (E) , 63 . ca py s 2 8 7 , 29 7 , ch l a -
az , -az a yi m ( H ) , 32 .

hyd 50 . 30 7 . C h am o s i (F ) ,
80 .
366 I N D EX .

Dar d an us ( pr . 24 9 . cd a ar 1 73 . E u an d e r ( Gr .
pr .

“ ( G r)
as ?
cal 32
M »
. .
,

24 2 .
ca a l dh 342 . e un 28 6 , 29 1 , 3 0 3 .

e al am h 31 . e u n fi on n ( I) ,
2 8 6, 3 0 2 .

d as 1 36 . c arr 32 . eZn ( Arm ) , 29 0 , 3 0 3 .

d as ach d 1 36 . e at al 29 2 .

d as us 93 . c tha ar 29 2 .
F
d d an (S y i c)
r a ,
1 10 .
e c h as s ie rs (F ) ,
28 9 . F ab a 112 .

de 1 77 . ech o 30 7 . F ab ii ( L pr 1 05 . . .

d e adh ail 1 77 . éc i ( F)
r re ,
310 . fab b ra 23 5 .

d e alr ach 3 40 . e d ( r) ,
29 0 . f gu
a s 76 .

d dic
e are
79
e dh e n ( C o r) ,
29 0 . failb h e 20 0 .

d e l ic are
’

e dn 28 6 , 2 9 1 . f ill
a e (B ) ,
2 0 2, 3 36 .

dl e ub r um 27 6 .
e e l io s 342 . fail l in e ach 36 .

De m e t er (G r .
pr . 4 7, eg y r 35 0 . fail t e an 239 .

55 . egl h a 8 1 , 9 4, 1 4 9 . fi
a nne ( G) ,
1 8 1 , 2 79 .

d e ru 76 . e g re g oro s 15 6 . fi
a r 1 5 9 , 20 3 .

d e us 1 29 . eh ed ( r) ,
29 0 . fi
a re ( G) ,
15 9 .

d ia 1 29 , e h e d yn 2 8 6 , 29 0 . fais g e ad h 20 1 .

di es 177 . eid 3 36 . fal ( r) ,

1 9 5 , 30 0 .

D ii Man e s ( L . e id idh 336 . fal , f ila 1 84 .

d il u c ul um 1 70 . Ein h e riar ( N pr . . 9 2, fal ach 20 0 , 3 4 2 .

di on 264 . 118 .
f ez /a 19 5 .

Dio n us o s ( G r pr . . e ir ( G r) .
,
or (L . r ) ,
fal aid 20 0 .

29 4 . fal aich 20 0 , 3 3 6 .

Dio s k ou roi ( G r pr . . e rai 340 .

f a l an a u m
’
1 75 ,
162 . e rei 3 38 . 19 5 .

d is 1 30 . e r i ic h 1 9 7, 29 4 . fl a e 342 .

dit sa 77 . i
e ros 3 40 . f lca o 2 8 6 , 300 , 3 22 .

Di ns F id ius ( L . e is g e ar 35 3 . f lka e ( G e r) ,
28 6 , 3 0 0 .

d o b b in ( E ) , 78 . c it (O H Ger. .
-
), 1 30 . f lla o 20 1 .

d o m us 1 9 8 , 23 0 . e iz l e ( S c) ,
1 30 . fall uin n ( G) ,
20 2, 3 3 6 .

d os 1 35 . el i a on G r) , 339 . f lta 239 .

d r ac on ( G r p r . . 24 9 . e m b r uo n 66 . fam h 23 5 .

d g ra on ( K) ,
244 .
-
c t
u us (L . f) ,
1 10, 15 2 . f an as 279 .

dri ( r) ,
242 . e p e rv ie r (F) ,
2 8 6 , 3 0 2, F d an a (L .
pr . 15 4 .

d tt ( N )
ro ,
24 6 . 30 9 . fan l e ac 27 9 .

d ru ( S ) , 7 6 . e pik o u rios 145 . f an n 40 .

d rug h ad h 24 4 . p
E on a ( L pr . . 27 1 .
f an um ( E t r L) .
-
,
27 6 .

d ru n a 20 1 , 24 1 . epp a 29 . far, f i ar n a (L ), 71 .

d ur 77, 3 1 3 . eq uus 8 4 , 27 5 . f ar ro w ( E ) , 70 .

d t u s 7 7 , 1 14 . E r k l e ( E t r pr . . 107 . F ars ( P pr . . 87 .

d y au s (S) ,
1 0 6, 15 9, e rn e ( S o) , 3 2 7 . f ars e (Ge r ) , 70 .

1 77 . e ro d io s 3 27 . fas cin um 200 .

a x e s ( L -E t r ) , 3 4 5
cryr 2 8 6 , 29 8 .
f . .

E f c ( F)
i
E t ru s cu s au on ,
2 8 6 , 30 0 .

E a ch t i ( Pr IL ) 25 2
F l
8 4 , 1 3 5 , 27 5 E (L 154
.
,
rur a an a r
. .
p . .
 I NDEX . 367

F aun -us , -a
(L .
pr . fi on n ag 286 . fu g e l ( A . 28 6 .

fi os 220 , 29 3 , 339 . f u e re 50 .

F aun a, Ft a ua (L .
pr . fi os ad air ( G) , 2 1 9 .
f u z us
'

208 .

153 fi r ( E ) , furh ( A S ) , 76 .
-
. f i un s 20 2 .

F aun alia ( L pr . . 27 1 . fi rch l is 21 9 . fu r 108, 1 19 .

f a ws s a
’

23 2, 2 76 . fi rc us 92 . furh ( A S ) .
-
76 .
,

fav u s 23 6 . fi re u n 28 6 , 29 8 . fut urus 50 .

fe ( S c) ,
2 73 . fi rm am e n t (E) ,
19 6 .

f d
ea 2 1 0 , 25 3 . fit ls u a 20 9 .
G
fe ad ail 21 0 . flat h ( G) ,
20 1 .
g a ah 81 .

fe ad an 21 0 . flait h e an as ( G) ,
20 0 .
g ab (r ) , 79 , 1 1 0 , 1 1 9
fe ad h ain n 25 3 . flo o d ( E) ,
20 0 . 23 2 .

fe ar (A S ) .
-
, 70 , 1 9 2, flo t e ( G e r) , 21 1 .
g ab 23 5 .

fin e 55 .
g ab 23 5 .

fe ars g e ar 2 19 .
flu t
( E ) 21 1
e , . g ab a 23 3 .

fe b ruum 1 05 , 1 1 5 . flus t e rn ( G e r) ,
21 0 . g ab ab 23 5 .

}
F e b ruus (L .
pr .
fo e ( E ) 25 8 , .

F e b ru ar i
us , 105 . fog air 34 8 .
g ab h 1 09 ,
fe cun d us 5 1, 69 . fo ill s e 339 . 30 7 .

f l ix
e 69 . foir 1 5 9 , 2 03 , 33 2 .
g ab adh b h e il 1 8 3,
Fli e s na (Et r .
p r . 26 8 , fo ir iom all 3 32 . 26 8 .

fol ach (G ) ,
200 .
g ab h ail 30 9 .

f mi
e na 51 . fo l adh 200 .
g ab b al 1 27 , 23 3 .

F i e n an s ( pr . 25 4 . fol aidh 200 . g ab h ar 7 6 , 8 3, 1 0 9 ,

fenns 69 . f li m
o u 35 . 29 6 , 3 0 8 .

fe n um 69 . f lt ( G)
o 94 .
g ab h l a 29 6 .

fe o 69 . f b
or 33 2 .
g ab h l ach 3 09 .

fe o ( A . 27 3 . fore 50 .
g ab hl aich G) ,
29 2 .

fe ro 65 . forrach 33 2 . G ab in us ( pr . 1 10 .

F e ro n a i (L .
pr . 1 60 . fo irum h a ( G) , 33 2 . G ad ( p r . 1 5 5 , 26 7 .

F e s ce n n ia ( pr 25 2 . . F ors (L .
pr 270
. .
g ad , g o id 1 0 8 , 29 4 .

F e t ia l e s ( L E t r pr .
-
. . f t
o r un e ( E ) , 1 5 5 266 . .
g ad aich e 108 .

34 7 . F t or u n - us , -
a (L .
pr . g dma an 26 7 .

f tu
e s 5 1 , 69 .
25 9 . G l G l
ae ,
au ( pr . 33 9 .

fi ach 28 6 , 3 1 9 . fov e a 23 5 . g m ssu

a 29 4 .

fi ad h 76, 3 19 , 348 . fr g an o 3 0 3 , 33 1 .
g ag h av i ( S ) , 1 3 5 .

fi al 29 8 . F t ra re s A rv a l es (L .
g ait s a ( Go t h ) , 1 0 9 .

fi an A
( S) 25 8 pr 1 29 g al ac hd ( G) , 3 40
-
. .
, . . .

fi an n 94 . friog h 9 2, 2 1 9 .
g al ae t h K ) , 3 4 0 .

fi an n ach ( G) , 94 . fi t
r o 2 19 .
g al ak t 34 1 .

fi l ius 1 4 1 , 226 , 26 4 . f i ch ( G
r s er ) ,
21 8 .
g al lan 36 , 79 , 1 3 8 .

fi ll 1 8 3 , 23 9 , 2 6 4 . f i k (E )
r s ,
81 .
g am ( r ) , 7 9 , 23 1 .

fi ll ( E ) ,
55 . f ith
r g am b a ( I t ) , 8 1 .

fin do 1 74 . frit h le um 218 . g am b o l ( E) ,
81 .

fin e 94 . f ct
ru us 71 .
g am h 8 0 , 1 8 8 , 229 .

fi n is f ugr es 71 .
g am h uin n 80 .

fi ol ar 28 6 , 29 8 . fruo r 71 .
g am h n ach 80 .
 68 I NDEX .

an aid
g 199 .
g ob 23 5 . h aph ar 23 5 .

g an g aid 199 . g ilo 23 9 . h ar 66 .

g ap ( r) ,
79 . G m o er ( pr . 91 . H ar ( N p r 131 . . .

g a
p zrs 79 , 1 27 .
g or 9 9 , 24 9 . h ar, h yr ( G e r) , 30 1 .

g aph ( Aryan r ) , 79 .
g o re d 314 . h a r a cos 28 7 , 3 13 .

g aph ( C h ) 29 6 ,
. g e ru h c 9 9 , 24 4 . h arar 66 .

g araz 3 46 .
g r (E ) 3 1 9
ab ,
. h arpaz o 30 8 .

G aran us ( pr . 88 . grab e n ( G e r) 3 1 0 ,
. h ar p e 28 6 , 3 0 2,
g th ( G)
a ,
29 4 .
grab h 3 19 . 30 8 .

g l az a 30 4 .
gra h o p 233 , 3 10 . Harpie s ( E ) ,
30 8 .

ge l a 4 9 , 339 . g rav e (E ) ,
3 10 . b aru g a 34 9 .

g e arb ( I) , 310 .
g re b e (E) ,
31 8 . h a r uspe x ( L -E t r) , 34 9 . .

g carr 1 8 2, 27 1 , 3 1 5 g re m i 319 . h at z ah 1 73 .

34 6 .
g re im ich 319 . h aw k (E ) , 30 7 .

g e arrfi ad h 89 .
g rian , g re is s 15 1 h e av e n (E ) ,
19 7 .

g l
eba 20 2 . h e b og 28 6 , 3 0 2,
gb
e e 235 .
g iff ( G
r er ) , 319 . 30 7 .

g e b ul 3 32 .
g rus 28 6 , 3 25 . hed ( r) 2 9 0 , .

gi
e er (Ge r ) ,
28 6, 3 1 g u an ac h 31 . h e i m ( G e r) 1 9 6 , .

gi g H e j d run ( N pr
i
e s s ( G e r) 109 ue n on 91
, .

F 31
. . .

h e l an ( A S ) 23 2
. .

g e l ih t an ( A 34 1 g u e n u ch e
-
. . .
.
,

g e m s e ( G e r) G ul g ol e t h li
j
80 he os 1 4 7, 1 78 ,
( H ) 23 4
.
,

Golgoth a ’ °

g e ph e n 3 6, 4 0 . 34 2 .

g e ran os 2 8 6 , 3 28 .
g un 199 . h e l m (E ) ,
23 2 .

g e ur 29 4 , 3 5 0 .
g un é 22 7 . He ph ais tos ( Gr .
pr .

g i ach 70 .
g u pé 23 4 .

gib b er 2 33 .
g uph , g uph ah 23 6 . He racl idae ( G r .
pr .

gib b o us (E) ,
2 33 . g pu s 28 6, 3 0 2 .

gil g ,
ol , g ul 1 83 . g t (G
ur er ) ,
23 8 . He rcul e s ( L .
pr . 85,
gill e 9 6, 1 3 8 .
gW ald 239 . 348 .

g in ( A) 1 8 6 ,
. g wi n 3 5 , 339 . He rcul e s V ict or (L .
pr .

gi n ya ( A) 227 ,
.
g wl an 3 38 . 1 0 7 , 1 30 .

g ioll a ( I ) 1 38 , .
g wn e ut h e rol 31 . He rm e s ( G r .
pr . 38,
gi
g io r, e r 27 1 .
g wr 1 5 4 , 22 6 , 29 8 1 63 .

g ipf l ( G e er ) ,
23 3 . 3 39 . h eron ( F) , 327 .

g iwir ( A ) ,
2 27 .
g wre gys 239 . h e ron ( E) , 3 27 .

g l an 2 1 4 , 34 2 .
g wy dh 339 . H e s us ( G .
pr . 1 30 .

gl c an e (E ) ,
21 4 . hex 30 .

gl an z , g l an z e n ( G e r) ,
H h ib e rn us 31 .

2L4 h ab en ( G e r) ,
30 7 . i
h e ms 3 1 , 188 .

g l uph o 310 . h ab e o 30 hi e r os 29 9 .

gl t t
u on (E ) ,
28 8 . h ab ich t ( G er ) ,
28 6 , 3 0 2 . hie rax 2 8 6, 2 9 8 .

g n zs
'

2 8 7, 3 1 7 . ha d as 81 . h ik o

g n os 3 25 . h afac ( A . 28 6 , 30 2 . h ik an o G r) ,
29 5 .

g n uis 3 25 . ba gd a 155 . h ik ét e s
g n u s ad h 3 25 . ha l en 32 .
( h ) ik k o s ,
h ipp os

g o ach 70 . h am , h e m ( G e r i ) , 19 7 .
3 70 I N DE X .

[m m 3 35 . l i m ( G)
e ,
85 . M
l ah ab 21 4 . li e ne 1 9 0 , 33 8 . m a , m ad ( S) ,
20 6 .

l h t (H) 214
a a ,
. L e m ure s ( L . pa l n ) ,
1 05 , m ac 70 , 20 8 .

l i (G) 8 3 9 6
a r , ,
. 1 15 . m ach at s it h 1 73 .

l am ( r) 79 , . Le u c tho ea ( Gr .
pr . n ) , mack l ( E ) 30 2
e re ,
.

l am b ( E ) 8 5 ,
. 15 7 . M ckin t h ( G p
a os . r .

l am m ( G e r) 8 5 ,
. l e um ( G) , 8 5 , 1 0 9 , 21 8 , 25 6 .

l am m e r ( G e r ) 8 5 ,
. 24 9 . ma c lu a ( L) ,
30 3 .

Ian , li on 5 5 , 21 4 . l e um n ach 82 . ma dd a 20 6 .

l c an e, l an ct e (E) ,
Zz ct o r ( L E t r)
'

.
-
,
34 5 . m ad ain n 15 6 .

2k } li ( G) 5 5
on ,
. m ae (Z ) ,
25 8 .

l c an ea 21 3 . li t ( G ) 5 5
ou a ,
. M a ce i zas ( L .

l a n is t a 20 5 , l io n m h or ( G) ,
55 . 25 6 .

2 H1 li es ( I) ,
279 . mag ( H) 24 5
an ,
.

l an n (G . r ) ,
21 3 . 127m m 2 7 6 , 28 2 . M gi ( P p
a . r . 35 0 .

l an n ar 21 3 . ll am a 85 . m la a 55 .

l an n air 21 3 . ll awn ( K ) , 5 5 . Malk e re t h ( pr . 26 7 .

l an n rach ( G) ,
2 14 . ll at h ( K ) , 28 3 . m al um ( L) 5 6 , ,
76 .

l ao ch 2 5 7, 3 0 7 . l le id r 108 . m an ( E ) 1 29 , .

l aoc h m h or 25 8 . ll on aid ( K) ,
55 . m an a ( S ) 20 6 ,
.

l ar 99 . ll wf 85 . m an ah 2 70 .

l ar ( L ) , 1 00 . Io wa m an an ( Ar) , 3 33 .

f m ili i
l ar a ar s 97 . l anu 85 . man an , m an , m in
l i m
arar u 98 . l ub h an 85 . 333 .

l are s 95 . l c u ar 2 20 . m an as ( S) ,
1 29 .

l d m tici
are s o es (L ) l c a eo ( L) ,
147 . m an e 15 0 .

97 . L c u e re s (L .
pr . n ) ,
Man e s ( L .
pr . n ) ,
4 1,
l are s
prae s t it e s ( L) , 9 7 . 25 7 . 1 19 .

l are s p lici
ub ( L) , 9 7 . Lu ci us (L .
pr . n ) ,
25 7 . Man ia ( L .
pr . 15 0 .

l are s ( L G r)
.
-
,
10 5 , 1 67 . Zu czm w 25 7 .
'

m a n t zs s a 33 1 .

Lars P o rs e n n a ( E t r pr [ win s ( L E t r) tl (E ) 3 3 6
}
. . .
-
,
20 5 , m an e , .

9 6, 1 3 6 . 225 0 7 0 21 6 . m an u ( S ) 223 , .

Lars T o l um n us i (Et t .
pr . l ft ( G ) 1 9 7
u er , . m aoi n ( G) 3 33 ,
.

n ) ,
9 6 , 26 4 . l ggi ( S ) 6 1
u e c , . m ao t h an ( G) 3 6 ,
.

l ar l /
z 4 0 , 9 5 , 1 5 2, l mb l b h ( G
u ,
u . r ) ,
85 . m ap 20 8 .

QOL Lun a D e a ( L pr . . n ) ,
5 4, m ara ( C h ) ,
25 9 .

Larv ae (L .
pr . 10 5 , 26 4 . m ara ( H ) ,
25 9 .

115 Lun n s D e us (L .
pr . n ) ,
m arb it h 69 .

l as 1 4 7, 1 6 1 , 214 . m arom ( H) ,
19 6 .

l tha Lu p c li
er a a (L .
pr . m as 68 .

l t h ( E 1 4 2 28 3
a .
, . 100 . m as ar, m az ar 1 73 .

l tt ( G ) 1 4 2 28 3
a e er , ,
. Lu p cu
er s (L .
pr . 85 , ( Sc ) 1 1 4
m as hl i c h , .

l ttic ( E) 28 3
a e ,
. 1 00 . m ate m e e t e ( Z ) 20 6
, ,
.

l t cl u ( L) 3 1 1
a us av s , . L upracau n ( I .
mm) ,
1 20 . Mate r Matuta ( L pr n ) . .
,

le b a 42 a . 4 2, 1 9 0 . 15 4 .

l e ao 27 9 . l p
u us 10 1 . ma ht (G) ,
1 5 1 , 2 73 .

l p (E) 8 5 1 09
ea , ,
. l y ft ( A S ) .
-
,
19 7 . ma ti ( F)
n ,
15 6 .
 I N DE X . 37 1

ma t dh 1 74 m oh r ( G) 25 8
’

s a-
.
,
. n e t s u zs 29 3 .

ma tt
u a 150 . mo i ra 2 70 . n ( f) ,
29 1 .

m e ad ar 60 . m on e t a 273 . ml h ara ( S ) ,
28 3 , 3 4 1 .

m e adh , m e ad h on m on k y (E)
e ,
33 . n ix 34 1 .

1 73 . m on icc hio ( It ) 33 ,
. n iz z ah 29 1 .

me a l (S o ) 2 27 , . m o rs h ar ( G) 2 5 8 , . n o 29 3 .

m e an b h ( G ) 3 33 , . m o rflait h e an ( G ) 25 8 , . no ct ua L) ,
28 8 .

m e as 20 6 . m u 1 ( P) 7 6 , . n os e (E) ,
3 26 .

m e as arra 20 6 . m u ru s 2 79 . n ub o 199 .

meat m a t ( H ) 3 33
,
a , . m us a gte es 89 . n ub e s( L) 1 9 9 ,
.

m di e 1 73
us . Mutu n us ( L .
pr . n ) ,
25 9 . nu d n us ( H ) 2 9 1
, ,
.

m g e 25 8
as . m u z j a ( Ar) ,
43 . n u ph ( H ) 3 5 1 ,
.

M g l i (G p
e a es a r . r . N urt ia N o rt ia ( pr,
.

21 6 .

m e h e rcul e 97 .
-
n a 1 1 2, 20 7 . n ut s ah 29 2 .

m e ion 3 34 . n aar 1 3 7, 1 4 5 .

m e irom ai 270 . n ab as a
( P) , 20 7 .
O
m é l on 5 6, 76 . h ab r i ( P) , 20 7 . O c cu l o 20 0 .

Me n i ( pr . 1 5 5 , 26 7 . N ab o ( pr . 25 8 . o ch e o , o ch é m a ( G r) ,
1 27 .

m e n s ch ( G e r ) 1 29 , 223 na a dd 29 0 O d us s e us ( G r pr
—
.
, . . .

me n s i s 20 6 . n ee s e
(A S) .
,
326 . 3 8 , 79 .

Me r c y (L
ur .
pr . 1 4 3, N ae v iu s (L .
pr . 318 . oe l ( G e r) , o il (E) ,
3 39 .

1 69 . n apt ri (S) ,
20 7 . oe n ( K ) 8 5 274 , ,
.

Me ru Mt ( S . . n as , n is 29 4 . o e rs ( N ) 83 ,
.

m e s os G r ) 1 7 3 ,
. n as e
( G e r) 326 , . o g b a ( G) 20 8 .

m e s s e n ( G e r) 20 6 ,
. n as u s
( L ) 3 25 , . O in os 3 5 , 339 .

me t a 1 44 . n at
( S ) 29 0 , . o ion o s 2 8 6 , 29 5 ,
m e t io r ( L) , 20 6 . n at h air 29 2 .

me t ro n 20 6 . n at o 29 3 . o io n iz e s t h ai 35 0 .

mi l ( G )
. r ,
312 . na s t ( H) ,
28 6 . o ir 332 .

i
m l an (F ) ,
n at s a 29 1 . ol s 85 .

m il e an t a 313 . n at s ar
(H) ,
24 3 .
i
o s e au ( F) ,
28 6 .

m ilfran ( K) ,
3 12 . me , neo (G f . .
pre ) ,
20 6 .
o l ad h 3 38 .

m ih dh 312 . n e am h 1 76 , 1 9 9 .
o l ain n 33 8 .

m i l t in e ad h 3 12 . N 0 10 34 8 .

i
m l v us 28 6 , 3 0 2, l
o e um ( L) 3 3 9 ,
.

IH 2 nefie
'

( G e r) ,
20 8 .
l d
o o r, o 79 or .

Min e rv a ( L .
pr . 15 9 , neo i ( G r) ,
1 44 .
l
o or 34 2 .

26 2 . n e o m h as O lym p M us , .

mi n or, m i n us 334 . n e o m h as arra o

p ic a ( S I) ,
29 .

mi os 20 6 . ne p ( Al b an i an )
es ,
20 5 . o r , o ir ( G) ,
149 .

n c ph e l é ( G r ) 1 9 9 3 32
m is ( K) ,
20 6 .
,
. o ra .

m iti s 64 . n e h o s ( G r)
p 19 9 ,
. o ra b (H) ,
3 27 .

m it os (Gr ), 23 9 . n e ph e w ( E ) 20 8 ,
. o ra g 149 .

n ep o s 20 5 . Or i
on ( pr . 166 .

m o e ( E ) , 25 8 . ne p os 20 5 . O rm uz d 1 5 6 , 26 0 .

m ogh ( P ) , 25 8 . n és s a 29 3 . o rn is ( G ) ,
28 6 ,
2 9 4 , 3 0 4 .
3 72 I N DEX .

o rn it h os k o
pe is t h ai( G r ) ,
plg
e a os 20 3 . Pimaru ( L pr . . 105 .

35 0 . P l g i (p
e as r . pi nna 3 7 , 29 2 .

o ro s 1 9 5 , 20 2, 33 2 . plg
e e 20 3 .
piob 21 1 .

o rros 32 . P e l e iad e s (Gr .

pr .
pippal a ( S ) , 5 6 .

0 8 73 . 25 3 . pi cis s ( L) , 3 28 .

if g
os s ra e (L E ) .
-
,
30 4 .

pe m pé b ol on 1 44 .
p it h e k o s 29 .

ou ra, o rros
( G r) , 32 .
pe n 2 3 2, 3 0 1 . pit i ( S )
r ,
20 7 .

ouran os 1 9 5 , 20 2 . Pe n d g ra on (K .
pr .
piut h air 20 7 .

o uro n 3 32 .
pl e ( S ) , 5 5 .

ouros p d (H)
e re ,
70 , 8 4 .
pl e n u s 55 .

ov s i 85 , 19 2 . p h ( H)
e re ,
84 . pl eo 55 .

p it e r s e ra 316 . pl i e o 55 .

P p e ron e 30 9 .
pl e r e s 55 .

P a d k ( S ) 28 3
a a , .

p es 21 7 . pl the ron 33 1 .

p it ih
a r ,2 03 -
c .
p e t e e n on 29 5 .
pluo 55 .

pia s 3 7 1 3 7 20 7 , , .
p e t o m ai ( G r) ,
29 5 .
p o d ok t upos ( G r) 2 1 7 ,
.

pal p l (G )
eu er ,
1 14 . p o ir ( S p artan ) 20 7 ,
.

Pa l es (L .
pr 2 74 . .
p f if (G
e en er ) ,
21 1 . p o m oe r u m i 2 77 .

p all a 2 0 2, 3 3 6 . pf d ( G )
er er ,
69 , 84 . p on a1r 1 12 .

l
P al as
( Gr .
pr . 15 9 .

p h ak os 1 15 . P opu l on ia ( E t r pr . .

p lli
a um 3 36 . p l
h a ( S ) , 20 3 . 47 .

P an 4 7, p ll
h a os ( G r) , 1 1 4 , 20 0 .
fi fi o zd m ( E t r L) .
-
,
34 ,
P an
’
s pip e s, 212 .

ph ar e t ra 67 . 4 6, 5 6 .

pan a i ( G)
r ,
1 12 . - p
h arn a ( f) ,
24 3 po r 71 .

p n is
a 1 13 .

ph e g os 76 .
p oro t h 71 .

ph e ro 65 .
Por ric e m
par 70 . p hl eo 55 . p orre ct us

par ( K ) , 30 0 , 3 24 .

ph l u o 55 . P or s e n n a (Et r .
pr . n ) ,

par ach 69 , 29 2, ph ore o 69 .

303 .
ph rat e r 66 . p t or o 69 .

p arah 6 5 , 70 .
ph ris s o 93 . P t or -
u m n us , -
u n us (L .

Paras ( H pr . . 87 .

ph rix ( G r) ,
93 .
pr . 25 9 .

p aras h ( H) 8 3 ,
.

ph ull o n ( Gr ) , 3 5 . p t os 21 8 .

p i ar o 70 .
ph u o ( G r) , 5 0 , 6 8 .
p os t adh 21 8 .

p arr 3 24 . lbw
pi mp/ ” 35 , Po tip
h e rah ( Eg .
pr . n

p arra 28 6 , 5 4 , 2 1 8 , 2 63 .
1 79 .

p arr- riab h ac (G ) ,
3 00 .

ph us ao 68 . P o t it ii ( L p r . . 105 .

p ars ,
part ior 20 3 , ph u s is 5 0, 6 9 .
p o us 21 7 .

33 L p h u t on 6 0 , 69 .
p m ( r) , 3 0 3 .

P ars e e ( pr . 87 .

p ick l (E ) 30 2
e re ,
. prah ( S ) , 3 0 3 .

p as g 345 . P ic m (L p
u n us . r .
P rae n e s t e ( L pr . . 29 ,

p as h at h 304 . 26 6 .

pat ( r) ,
20 7 .
p11 ( K ) , 20 1 . p chre a 303 .

p au t ra ( S ) ,
20 7 . pil y
m (Sl) , 5 5 .
pre ach ach 30 3 .

p ay e o 29 6 . P il m u n us ( L pr . . 25 9 .
p re ach an 28 6 , 3 0 2 .

pe c us 27 3 .
p il yn (K ) ,
20 1 .
p re ac h an ac h (G ) ,
30 3 .

pc ie un a 27 3 .
p im pl e m i ( G r ) , 5 5 p ri (r . 24 3 .
3 74 I N DE X .

s e arg 30 1 . s il ice rn iu m 43 . s tg e o 33 7 .

s e a /r is
( L E t r) .
-
,
34 5 . im i
s im u s , s us 30 . s t k (E )
or ,
2 8 6 , 3 22 .

seh 89 . s n i g ( F) 3 1
e , . s u t di m u 81 .

S e irios ( pr . 1 63, 3 4 0 . s nni 42 ,

21 1 . s u b ul a 21 0 .

i
se z e
(E ) ,
30 6 . s in n te 42 . s ubu l a 20 5 , 20 9 .

l
s e as , se e ne l s io b , S i ob ag 21 1 . S um m an us (L .
pr .

3 40 . i g
s on o 31 . 269 .

S e m o ( pr . 93 . siph on 21 2 . s um
ph o n ia 21 2 .

se m on e s 1 29 . Si i r us (L .
pr . 1 6 3, s u ph 21 2 .

S e m o S an cu s (L .
pr . 3 40 . s ur (G r ) 2 1 0 .
, .

s k airo 220 . s u ra ( S ) 24 3 , .

se m un e is 1 29 . s k ap ( S o) ,
23 3 . s us 78 .

senex 32 . s k p (S
e o ), 23 4 . s us urru s 2 10 .

s e ran im ( t itle ) ,
98 . s ki a 19 6 . SW eg (A . 21 1 .

se r .
k 1 8 9 , 20 6 . s ki ( E )
n ,
30 5 . s we s ch ( S c) ,
21 1 .

S e t fi l am (Et r .
pr . sk u (S) , 19 6 . S y l van us ( L .

s uri
s k ul ao 306 .
gm a 20 9 .

s e un s e u n adh
, I s k u t os 1 9 6 , 30 7 . s yi r nx ( G E) .
-
,
20 9 .
i

s e u n m h or i 29 2 . sky (E) ,
19 6 .

sex 30 . Sla t 28 3 .
T
s g ab ag 30 6 . s m al 30 3 . T a b al 52 .

s
g ab ais t e 2 1 3 , 30 6 . s m aoin 2 23 . Tab arz i n (P .
pr n ) , 3 4 6 . .

s ab all
g 2 32 . s nk a e (E) ,
29 3 . t ab e rn a 19 8 .

s g e al b s e al
, p g ( G) , 233 . s n e ach d 28 3 , 3 4 1 . t aig h 1 9 8 , 24 2 .

s g e ap 2 34 . s o ill e ir (G ), 1 4 7 , 3 40 . t i m ( G)
a ,
19 8 .

s g e ar, -
ail 21 9 . s o il l s e , s o x
l l s ich t aimh l e ac -
198 .

s g e arac h 2 19 . 33 9 . t ipa 23 4 .

s g iat h 19 6 . s ol 1 4 7 , 1 79 , 3 4 0 . t i ( G)
a s , 37 .

s g iorrad h 27 1 . l
s o us ( G) 1 4 7 , , 340 . T l (p
a a r. 55 .

s g or 34 6 . S oract e ( pr . 1 60 . tlh a a 3 6 , 23 7 .

s
g re ach an 28 6 , 30 1 . S o ran us ( pr . 1 60 . t l l ( H)
a a ,
51 .

s g riob 310 . S or t es Prae n e s t in ae t al am h 51 .

S h ab h ah 30 6 , 3 1 0 . 26 6 . Ta l i (p as s o 52 r . .

s h acab 4 3 , 229 . So h t ic y e ar ( pr . 1 63 . t l g ( Ch ) 3 4 1
a e a , .

s h a ah l 30 6 . s o u ffi e r ( F) ,
21 0 . t l h t lith ( H )
a e , a a , 36 ,
s h ap h ar 1 4 9 , 28 5 , gh g h ( S
s ou , su o ) ,
21 1 .

30 9 .
Sp d a o t lp t lpy ( K ) 234
a ,
a n , .

s h am ayim 19 7 . spg a 30 9 . t lpa 234

a .

S h are z e r ( pr 9 9 , 26 1 . . sp ( E ) 70
ar ,
. t m t im
a ,
1 9 8 230
a , .

i
s h e b , s h e b ut h ( H ) , 3 0 6 . spi e r 309 . t an 1 10 .

sh l t
e e 24 5 . s pe ire ag 2 8 6 , 3 02, t an z e n ( G e r) 7 7 , .

sh i ld ( E )
e ,
24 5 . 30 9 . t ap-adh , -
aidh 31 .

sh pho ar 28 4 . s pe u r 20 0 . t apam h uil ( I) ,

31 .

S i b il us 21 0 . s p i it l ( F) 3 0
r ue , . t ar 1 35 .

s if (N) ,
212 . s p ( G ) 3 09
orn er , . t ar, t g ( P)
ar ,
24 8 .

s itfi e r ( F) ,
21 0 . s p (E ) 30 9
ur ,
. Tara ( pr 262 . .

s igh (E) ,
21 1 . s p t (E ) 30 3
o ,
. c
Tar h on ( pr 24 7 . .
 I N DEX .

Tarch e t ius ( pr . 24 9 . ti nn 39 , 2 1 1 . t uis e ach 24 9 .

( (E t r
'

Tarc on dim ot us pr . Tzn a .

pr . 1 5 6, t ul , t ul ach an 23 7 .

26 9 . t um e o 3 1 , 23 7 .

t arg aid 1 9 6 , 244 . 62: 27 ( E t r

Tin s / 15 6 .
-
t um n u s ( f) ,
24 7 , 2 5 9 .

Tar git au s (p r . 24 8 . t io m chi oll (G ) ,

23 7 , 2 7 7, t m ul
u us 237 .

Tarq u n, i -
q uin ii ( pr . 315 . t icun a 311 .

24 7 . t iom ch u air 23 7 -
t un us 260 .

Tars u s ( pr . 248 . Tl ph s ar ( P pr . . 1 31 .

Tartak ( pr . 24 8 . i
T rh a ah ( pr k . 24 8 . t u ran n os ( G r) ,
24 2 .

Tartan ( pr . 24 8 . Tirib az us ( pr . 24 5 . T u rn u s (L .
pr . 1 04 ,
tarr ( I) 1 3 5 ,
. Tirid at e s ( pr . 24 5 . 24 2 .

t arrdd u 1 35 . t o b h ar 23 5 .
(Gr .
pr . n

g
u rrh e n oi
t arruin g 67 . t og a 1 1 1, 19 8 . 20 1 , 24 7 ,
b e arm u nn -
,
urs e n 0 1
25 0 .

t e arraid ( G) . 24 5 . t oi ( K ) ,
19 8 . t urris 3 14 .

t e aruin n 24 3 , 26 1 t o ir 24 9 T urrus
i ( pr l
. .

n 2O
tg
e o ( L) ,
1 9 8 , 2 3 0 , 3 36 . t ois ic h e 24 9 . Th urru s
.

te i ne 1 30 , 2 1 5 . tk o os 69 . t us , t i ( G)
u s ,
1 5 1 , 25 6 .

t e in o 39 , 4 2 . t llo 23 7 . T us cus ( L pr 25 2 . . .

tel 23 7 . t ol m 23 6 . T ut u n u s ( L p r 25 9 . . .

t e l ag ( Ch ) , 34 1 . To l u mn i us (Et r .
pr . t wi ligh t ( E ) 1 6 9 ,
.

Te l am o n iad e s t om 23 6 .
[25 9 .
ty 19 8 .

t om b as 28 3, 3 3 3 . Ty h on p ( pr . 1 65 .

t llu
e s ,
t e ll u m o 51 . t on n a g 29 3 . t Z ab ab 79 .

t e m e n os 2 77 . t op ( E ) ,
234 . t z ach ak 33 8 .

t m pl
e um 2 3 7, 2 7 6 . t or 24 5 , 3 1 5 .
t z ach ar 338 .

t mp
e us 27 8 . t c ( I)
or ,
24 5 . t z af ( Ar ) ,
29 6 .

t d
en o 42 . t org os 28 6 , 3 1 3 .
t z ab a l 338 .

te ner 42 . T os s ack( G pr . . 25 6 .
t z an , t z on 1 10 .

l epczz ( E t r - S ab . i ne ) ,
234 . trage d y ( E ) 9 0 , . t z aph ( r) , 79 , 1 1 9 , 3 1 0 .

t e ph ar ( Ch) ,
310 . t g ra os 88 .
t z aphir 77 .

t ph i m
e ra 24 8 . t pid
re o 21 7 .
Tz ar ( titl e ) ,
1 26 .

T h li ( G a a r .
pr . 53 . t re um 24 3 . t z ayah 338 .

t h al e ia 51 . t riad h 24 5 . t z ayon 338 .

th lla -
o, -
e in ( G r) ,
5 1 . t ri at h ach( G ) 24 5 , . t z in n ah 24 5 .

TIz a l n a (Et r .
pr . t riorch os ( G r 28 6 3 1 3 ,
. t z ippar ( C h ) , 30 9 .

53 Tripto l e m us ( G r pr
. . . t z ippore n ( H) , 30 9 .

t h al os ( G r) ,
51 . 245 . t z o ch ar 38 .

t h ue ll a 93 . t ip di m
r u u 217
t iarn a 24 3 . T itr (G on r. pr . 24 5 . U
ti b i a 21 1 . t rug o n 3 16 .
u a g lm n , u an (G ) ,
2 74 .

tib ic en 209 . tS see tz . u air 1 8 1 , 1 9 2, 2 6 2,

tig ( F )e ,
21 1 . tub a 2 1 1 , 23 4 .

t m ( G)
i ,
23 7 . t b u er 31 . u am h 23 5 .

t im ch ioll (G ) ,
23 7 , 2 7 7 , t bbu 21 1 .
ub g ( G)u ,
349 .

3 15 . T uc h e ( Gr .
pr . 26 6 . ug (H . r ) ,
212 .

ti m m e (N) ,
27 8 . t ui r ( G 24 9 .
ug ab 2 12
276 I NDEX .

uig h e am 336 . v iti s 3 6 , 64 . wom b ( E ) ,

23 6 .

u is g e 3 49 . V it um n us (L .
pr . wo ol ( E ) , 338 .

11 1 20 9 . 25 9 .
wr igh t ( E ) ,
40 .

Ulys s e s ( L pr . . 79 . V og l (G e er ) 28 6
,
. write ( E ) ,
3 10 .

um b o 23 6 . V ol at e rrae (L E t t .
- .
pr . wu l (A . 33 8 .

-
u m n us , -
un u s 24 7 . wy b r 19 9 .

ung i u s 30 1 , 3 0 9 . l
v o o, v e ll e 26 3 .

ur 1 3 7, 2 6 2, 3 3 2 . V ol t um n -
us , -
a (E tr .
pr .
!
u rag 13 8 25 9
346
. .

xuron
ich ( G)
.

u ra ,
26 2 . V ol um n us (L .
pr .

u ro 30 1 26 2
Y
. .

U rs o o ( pr 24 7, 25 1 wo rm s 33 1
a i
. . .

275 27 Vu l (p r . 55 .
y b r 24 4 .

V lci ( E t Y am a (S pr
u r .
pr . 38 , . .

V 28 2 .

v a cc 80 V ul s in ii (Et r yat h ad 311 .

a . .
pr .

5 4 7215 3 8, 9 6, yayin 35 .

vu lt ur 28 6 , 3 1 3 .
y S g rafu 3 10 .

v as ra t (S ) ,
33 6 .
ys g rife n u 3 10 .

Ve l a l fi r z
'

(Etr .
pr .
W ys g ut yll 30 2 .

26 8 . wa im ( S c) ,
23 6 . ys l e ( A . 1 30 .

vell e 263 .
wall e n (G ) er ,
23 9 . ys m o t 30 3 .

vent er 23 6 . wal z e n ( G e r) 23 9 , . ys par 3 24 .

V t e r u m n us (L .
pr . wam b e ( S 6 ) 23 6 , .

25 9 W elkin ( E ) 20 1 .
Z
.
,

ves ti s 336 . W h is p e r ( E ) 2 1 0 , . z ah ab 148 .

V id uo 1 74 . wh i s tl e ( E ) 2 1 0 , . z ar ( ti t l e ) , 98 .

i
v n um 3 5 , 3 39 . wo lk e ( G e r ) 20 1 , . z ilach 4 3 , 22 1 .

v it a 30 . wo ll e ( G e r ) 33 8 ,
. z one 23 8 .

LO R IM ER A 1\ D G I L L I E S , l ’ R l IV l E R S , 3 1 S T . AN D R E W S Q UA R E ,
E D I N BU G H R .
 o! Calnfomu
a Los An s

L 006 175 376 0

UC SOUTHERNREGlONALLIBRAR FAClLITY Y

AA 000 380 5 21
“